《My Sister The Villainess》


 Chapter 1 Prologue

    So, I died.


    Right as I was about to finally give up the NEET life, too. All slicked up in a nice suit sporting perfectly combed hair, whistling at the prospect of a brand new me....then a truck punts me across the street.


    Now I may have been imagining it as my life was flashing before my eyes, but wasn''t the driver''s seat empty? Was I just targeted by Truck-sama?


    Damn, what a cliche ending.


    That and another thought passed through my mind right before death: Fuck, my browser history!


    ...


    Me, 0 months old.


    It''d been a full week since my murder. When I arrived and I couldn''t understand a single word people said and my body hurt all over I knew it could mean only one thing: I was a goddamn baby. I was used to it at this point but that didn''t mean I had to like it.


    Yet again, for the second time now, I found myself thinking that I now understand why babies cry so much. Every slight discomfort is the greatest pain you''ve ever felt--since, after all, it''s the ONLY pain you''ve ever felt. Skin and muscles so tender they feel like they''d bruise with the slightest touch.


    I stared up at a beautiful woman with deep brown hair and the most stunning blue eyes. She was fair-skinned and oval faced.


    I amend my previous words: A very beautiful woman.And her''s was a classical beauty with high cheekbones, a small chin and a proud nose.


    This person....I felt like she must''ve been my mother in this world. Who else would look atme with such gentle affection? From my experience that was the only explanation.


    But, there was a problem: She was too damn hot!


    Dearest mother, forgive your sinful child for his vile thoughts... but if you shove those glorious knockers at me please don''t be surprised if I become an exceedingly early bloomer!


    I''m your son but I''m still a healthy man, what''s more to me you''re just a stranger right now, I can''t think of you as a mom yet! Those two weapons of mass destruction, get them away from my mouth right now! A tent will really be pitched, you know?!


    I thought all that but I still enjoyed the sweet nectar without complaint.


    The opportunity to suckle delicious milk from two bountiful mounds such as these are too rare to pass up.


    And I''m a baby. Nothing wrong with it.


    Don''t you judge me.


    ...


    1 month old


    Ah, so bored. Nothing to do.


    I found myself getting hungry again. For like the fifth time today. Fortunately mother likes to breastfeed often. I think she likes it a bit too much. Is it normal for mothers to moan when they breastfeed? It''s not, isn''t that so? You''re too erotic, mother of mine. Please stop letting out those lewd sounds when no else is with us and just focus on propping my head up properly, okay?


    I felt guilty towards mother. I mean I cried incessantly and my gums hurt like SO much I''m sure I''m teething. Which is really surprising. Don''t I have at least five more months before that happened? And was it just me or did the tips of these growing teeth seem a little sharper than I recall? I guess I wouldn''t remember the sharpness of my teeth when I was a baby but compared to my life as an adult, these teeth were pointier? Maybe it was just that my tongue was so soft.


    I felt myself struggling to roll over. Blast these damn bedsores. I stayed in a crib almost all day so you can imagine how bad they got.


    Oh and I had a lot of time to just think. I discovered that my parents must be really rich. Sometimes mother took me in her arms--pushing me against those soft pillows of her''s, almost suffocating me--and walked around. The house was huge. Marble floors covered in blue and gold carpets. Rooms everywhere, paintings litering the walls.


    I even saw what looked like a very sizeable conservatory as we passed by a window. Neat.


    We had loads of servants too. Mother even took me to look at this one baby who''d just been born.


    His hair was weird, a sorta evergreen color. And get this, his name was Basil! A perfect name for him with that kinda hair.


    Poor kid. Your parents really are merciless, dying it when so young. If they keep it like that he''ll be made fun of in the future. Especially with that ahoge.


    It defied the laws of physics, that thing. If he smiled or laughed it twitched happily. If he was nervous it wiggled back and forth. If he was crying it drooped and If he was scared it''d stiffen up like the raised hair of a startled cat.


    Interesting fellow, I thought. Seeing how delicate and soft-looking he was I knew he wouldn''t be able to protect himself once the bullying kicked in so I decided to make him my follower and guide him a bit.


    You''ve got good luck, kid. Our fates seem aligned, so don''t worry. Those who bully you are bullying me and we can''t have that now, can we? Tsk, I feel bad for any idiots who try to mess with a follower of mine, such foolish and unfortunate souls!


    Now sure I might''ve been a pretty weak dude, weak constitution and all that, but I never let people push me around in my previous life and I wouldn''t start now. Still though, what was up with all the servants? What, am I some politician''s son or something? I hadn''t seen my father yet so I couldn''t know. Hey, don''t tell me my mom''s a mistress?...No, with her looks she could pretty much have her pick of any man in the world. If she was someone''s mistress that''d really be her vastly undervaluing herself.


    So where the heck was this father of mine then?


    ...


    3 months old.


    My mother was obviously a foreigner. The servents spoke clear english, but her? Couldn''t be. That said, the words were smooth and lyrical, very pleasant. But I was sure mother was not speaking any language I was even remotely familiar with. Which was odd since I''d learned a dozen or so to read the raws of my favorite novels back in my other life--the passion of an otaku can drive one to amazing feats.


    Although what''s more odd is she would only speak the language in front of me, and only when we were alone.


    I once attempted to speak one of the words I learned from her but she just smiled and held a finger to my lips. Her alluring face held a trace of mischief that was unmistakable.


    Moving on.


    Apparently my name was Damien, Damien Claybrook. I''d heard the servants call me "Young Master Damien" while addressing mother as "Lady Claybrook" so I pieced the clues together. I kinda disliked that name.


    ...


    2 years old.


    I met him recently. Obviously the man I''m talking about is my father.


    He felt like a confident guy, full of life. He was imposing, I suppose? But not in an overbearing way.


    He was blonde-haired. It was a very deep and surreal kind of shade, like an angel''s halo. Lustrous and fine, with slightly browned skin that came from being in the hot sun for a long time. It''d been fair blue skies for months, where the hell had he been to get that nice tan?


    His eyes were also blue like mother''s, but much sharper. He was quite tall, too. I didn''t dislike him.


    But I still didn''t know why he''d been away so long and why he left after such a short time back. I felt slightly resentful.


    Not because I wanted to get to know him better or anything like that. Nah, it''s just...Son of a bitch, man, leaving a wife as pretty as mother home alone, how fukken wasteful! Think of how lonely she must have been. Her bed would''ve gone cold if it wasn''t for me.


    Hmph, if she wasn''t my mother and I were old enough I would''ve stolen her by now. And I hate netori.


    Know your sins, O worthless father of mine.


    Ah, and that''s right. I displayed my genius as well. To explain, I showed off the benefits of being reborn.


    As if walking on two legs by the mere age of 6 months was not enough to stun the staff, being able to sing and play the piano at age 2 was already threatening to flip their worlds upside down.


    I''d practiced the piano for ten full years due to my past grandmother''s insistence. She said women loved men who can create music, as if that''d motivate me. It didn''t. Okay, maybe a little--I did have a dream or two about using those music skills to seduce the pretty next door widow. A fantasy of a kid in the midst of puberty.


    However that wasn''t the main reason I practiced this time around. It was soothing. My fingers gliding across the keys gave a sense of comfort, every motion a form of meditation.


    It helped me forget.


    Looks like that passion and effort paid off too. I got to see some interesting faces.


    Hah, this daddy is too amazing, eh? Come, peasants. Worship me.


    Mother''s praise was endless and her voluptuous figure squeezed me into a tight hug the moment I was done. Tsk. A perfectly good milf. Sadly incest wasn''t a fetish of mine.


    ....But mother, no matter how hard you squeeze it''s impossible for us to get any closer. Actually if you keep this up I''ll start ignoring you. It''ll really be pitched one of these days and then where''ll we be? Plus I understand babies are cute but please keep those hands off my cheeks, okay hon? Startin'' to remind me of gram-gram now.


    Meanwhile father just stared at me as I had played. I sensed something deeply worrying in that gaze.


    ...


    I was right. A few weeks later, as soon as the guy came back from whatever it was he was always busy with the first thing he did was put a knife in my hand and tell me to go hunt a boar.


    A. Fucking. Boar.


    The knife and hunting mission were a set. He called it an early birthday present.


    I''m only 2, understand?


    And father, even if i were twenty years older I wouldn''t want this kind of thing as an early birthday present, okay? In the first place my extensive and carefully cultivated talents(shameless narcissism) never extended to the physical aspects of life. I, sir, am an intellectual.


    I may be tall for a 2 year old, and I may have the mind of a 22--well, 24 now I suppose--year old young man, but still.


    I tried acting like a normal kid, all scared and meek. No dice. Bastardcarried me deep into the woods behind our home and rubbed me with some sort of smelly powder. He laughed good-naturedly and said, "Be home in time for dinner."


    I might not live till dinner, you ass!


    I cursed him with all my might, fear gripping my heart. Alright, I told myself. Calm down bro. You got this.


    Just then two boars decided to show up.Thrice my size, beady eyed and probably hungry.


    Haha....yeah no.


    I ran like a little bitch, tripped, cried, nearly got trampled and finally manned up. I''m not even sure what I did but before I knew it the beasties were laying in a pool of their own blood while I felt a dull pain in my arm.


    I also felt strangely good. As I gazed at their corpses I was suddenly struck with the most curious hunger. It was mixed with no small amount of pride. Is this the feeling of acquiring your own food? I felt like Bear Grylls. Iwanted to roast them on a spit right now.


    Holy shit. I think I like this! My hunting spirit was born in that moment.


    I''m never trusting that maniac again though.


    Mother, your taste in men is a bit...


    Well I guess she at least knew right from wrong. When I returned home with a broken arm father nearly lost a nut. Mother really has terrifying aim with a letter opener.


    ...


    I''M GONNA HAVE A SISTER!


    Mother had been pregnant a while already and there were still six months until I turned 3.


    I stood with father outside the master bedroom, both of us in constant nervous motion.


    The whole thing brought back a wave of memories.


    It wasn''t my first time having a sibling, you know. In addition to two older brothers I also had another little sister in my past life too. But she, well... she had her own life to live and that rarely included me. Though who could blame her? Back then I''d been in and out of hospitals up untll middle-school. I''d rarely had a chance to meet any of my siblings before I got better.


    I did get along fine with my brothers. They were 5 years old when I was born and had always been around me from the start. My sister, though, she was only 2 when my health started going to shit. Was I around 4 myself when that happened? Something like that. She''d been too young to have any real memories of me in any case so while I was stuck on a bed she was out with friends.


    Then when our parents seperated she moved to the next city over with our dad and couldn''t even come visit me.


    After I started getting better and our parents, after several years apart, fixed their relationship we all moved back in together. However the damage was done. It was around the same time when I was able to attend school with her but by then it was like we were strangers. I did do my best to get along her but I dunno, maybe we just lost the chance to connect.


    I was afraid my inexperience would create the same lukewarm relationship with this one as I had with my previous sister.


    The thought was depressing.


    I guess I just have to do my best to avoid that though, huh?


    By the way, it seems like Baz''s mother, who I''d strangely not seen in quite some time, has also returned pregnant and is expecting to give birth soon as well.


    ...


    She''s so cute! She had the same beautiful golden hair as father and had the same deep blue eye color as both father and mother. They named her Dahlia.


    I carried her in my arms with mother by my side, both of us laying on the bed.


    My heart swelled just looking at her.A sense of protectiveness washed over me with her every cry and frown. I knew her pain and wished I could take it into myself instead.


    Her cheeks were soft and pinchable anddespite knowing I shouldn''t the desire to grasp those cute little dumplings in my fingers was almost overwhelming. Grandma, my two mothers, you are forgiven. I understand now.


    She''s so tiny and fragile, I thought. My little Dolly.


    I knew her all of an hour and already couldn''t love her more


    ...


    3 years old


    It''s now been exactly three years since my rebirth. Dolly is six months old, also exactly.


    She was amazing. It was only one word, but she spoke. Okay, half a word.


    She tried saying my name but couldn''t and instead formed a nickname which I shall always cherish.


    "Day."


    ...


    4 years old.


    Father went away again.


    Mother took me from my room at the dead of night, scaring the crap out of me as I thought I was being abducted for a moment there since this hadn''t happened in quite some time.


    But no. She just dragged me into her and father''s room. I was smothered by two soft white bunnies. Her arm, acting as my pillow, put my neck at an uncomfortable angle.


    Dolly, gods know when, had also snuck onto the bed. How did she get out of her crib?


    Her hands and feet were wrapped around my left leg, her entire body snugly enveloped by the thick blanket.


    Mother drew me in closer, sighing contentedly. No, gimme some room here! Can''t...breathe...


    Gah!


    Dolly, that really hurts, you know? My hand isn''t a chewtoy! What''s with these ultra-sharp teeth?!


    You two, please just let me sleep!


    ...


    5 years old.


    Snuck into the kitchen and made some pudding today. They said it was dangerous so I was rarely allowed inside.


    Had to make the best of it when an opportunity arrived.


    Unfortunately the pudding wasn''t very thick. More of a warm milkshake but it was still pretty good.


    Dolly loved it, as did mother.


    Mother even called the head chef, Vince, to have a taste. He was a young-looking blonde--a dirty blonde, almost a brownish, not nearly as enviable as father''s and Dolly''s golden locks--guy with really long hair tied in a ponytail that hung over his shoulder. He had a lot of tiny scars on his fingers but he was still a prettyboy....I disliked him on principle but he was a cool dude.


    Man nearly broke down into tears once he tasted it though, his image totally broken. What, has he never had pudding before? He asked who made it. Seemed surprised when I said it was me. Had to make it again to prove it. I added some cocoa powder this time which wasn''t as good as I thought it''d be but still delicious nonetheless.


    From then on I was given free reign to enter the kitchen whenever I wanted.


    Only annoying thing is that when I tried to make myself a snack Vince would always be there staring at me. It was creepy.


    Few weeks later a whole bunch of people came and watched me cook some french fries.


    I left to eat in my room under the fierce gazes of strange men and women.Feeling oddly guitly and somehow pressured I let them know I left some for whoever wanted the rest.


    I got a cool-looking ring and piece of paper before they left. One of the women, a vixen with an enticingly slim waist and cherry-red lips, tried getting me to come along. I readily refused. Sorry, pretty sis, but no. Those lolipops may fool other children, but not me!


    Ahem. Although I must say those breasts are quite good....Maybe we can work something out.


    Or so I was thinking before mother came up from behind and placed a hand on my shoulder. The lady smiled at my mother, which she returned, and they stared unblinkingly at each other for several long minutes.


    They didn''t seem to get along very well at all.


    Actually, they were scary! I felt a chill down my spine. Those two had an aura of death around them!


    Dolly, your brother is in danger, stop stuffing your mouth and help me!


    ...


    6 years old.


    I write down all my thoughts in a diary now.Just feel that''d help give me some way to vent a little, and maybe keep a record of my time here.


    So, first entry: ( I gave up on cooking things myself. I usually just give the staff some recipes and retired from my short career as a chef. I kept getting letters from that lady though. OrI had been but I think mother is throwing them away recently. Before I stopped getting them the lady did say in one of the letters to come see her some time, but the city she listed was one I''d never heard of so I doubted that''d happen anytime soon.


    Nevermind that.


    Dolly and I played in a garden today. It was a large area full of flowers of every color and shade. She loved it there. One time she was so smart, somehow making a crown of violets and giving them to me as a gift.


    The levels of cute she radiated was downright criminal. I''m going to become a siscon at this rate.


    The only annoying thing was that this time a snake was hanging on the branch of a tall tree at the center of the garden and tried to bite her.


    I was so furious at that thing''s impudence that I grabbed it, tore off it''s fangs and shoved it back down it''s throat. I now keep it as a pet.


    It''s very obedient. But it''s fangs grew back...Was that normal? Can snakes do that? )


    ...


    ( Father''s home a lot more these days and continues his unreasonable training. Before now he had left some rough-looking men behind and had them "play" with me. Which for some reason involved swords and arrows. A lot of arrows.


    The fuck? What kind of person did this?! How the hell do swords and arrows even exist in this day and age? What, are we gonna reenact a war or something? Fuck!


    The guys who he left for me were very hardcore. They ran me ragged every day. Literally.


    "Run around the estate." On the first day that''s all they said, then they just left. Didn''t even say how many times or anything.


    ....The personal property of the Claybrook estate, with the mansion at the center, had a circumfrance of around 12 miles. Just getting to the edge of the property from the mansion was a 2 mile jog. In total, going to the edge, running one full time around the entire estate and going back hame...it was pretty much at least 28 miles on your feet from start to finish and took a little over 3 hours to traverse if you ran fast.


    I ran around twice, stopping there because I knew I''d collapse if I kept going.


    When I first got back after the hellish run, dead tired, my legs cramping like crazy, they frowned and said I was too pathetic to be so spent after just a few hours of jogging.


    I wanted to slap them.


    Then one day they followed. I saw them standing at my starting point just looking at me with a strained smile on their faces.


    These Spartan bastards, isn''t this way too much for a kid? I nearly die each time I do this, you know? Fuck, this big bro didn''t reincarnate just to be treated like a slave! And you even want me to do pushups after that? Handstand pushups? With my fingers? Fucking hell!


    Oh, sure, they didn''t tell me to do those forms specifically but I knew these sadists would mock me if I didn''t do at least that much. They do it all the time themselves, I''d seen it. If I didn''t do it too then they''d surely come up with something even more mindbendingly difficult!


    My poor fingers almost broke several times.


    Honestly if it wasn''t for Basil massaging me every day with some kind of balm to help my quivering muscles and Vince''s kid, Philip, making me nutritious meals to keep my energy up, well, I''d have broken down by now.


    Eventually it was just too much so I may have caused a few problems for these bad men that made them hesitant to get within twenty feet of me. I don''t know why they''re so scared.


    I only put poison ivy under their blankets as they slept. And placed bear traps outside their doors(they have super fast reflexes, don''t worry. One of them won''t be using their big toe for a while though).


    And maybe created a special concoction that caused some explosive diarrhea.


    What''s so scary about that? But father wasn''t going to quit anytime soon. In fact after he dismissed them he took over instead. Now I had to run around the estate with a sack of rocks tied to my back!


    And just this afternoon he took matters into his own hands and gave me a stick. Which I had to use to defend myself as he viciously smacked me around with the flat of a sword.


    No, seriously, what''s up with all the goddamn swords? This isn''t the dark ages for crying out loud! )


    ...


    ( Because my sister never really goes out and interacts with other people besides our staff she''s able to be considered an absurdly sheltered girl who lacks common sense in regards to various interpersonal relationships.


    Which led to a pretty troubling event.


    It all started when she overheard one of the maids talking about her new boyfriend. Not knowing what this was she asked what a boyfriend is supposed to be. The maids were put into an awkward and flustering situation and quickly explained, apparently, that a boyfriend was "A person whom you want to spend a lot of your time with every day."


    ....Ahem. While this isn''t wrong, it''s a bit...a bit TOO vague, okay?


    Dolly is just too innocent. I told her so and she asked why but I was too worried about how to properly explain it so mother stepped in and said, "A boyfriend is someone you don''t mind kissing and and hugging and holding hands with."


    This was also kinda ambiguous but I couldn''t really find anything wrong with it.


    Later on she learned words like lover and husband and kept bothering me about it so I just gave up and told her they were special friends and family.


    I think my explanations were the most vague out of all of them but who cares? Not like anything bad is going to happen and she''ll figure it out herself as she grows up.)


    ...


    [ Father and mother took us out to a party in the city. But, how do I say...it was kinda out of place? There was a castle and everything and it looked really behind the times.


    Also why did we take a carriage? Do rich people not like to use cars? We didn''t even own a car from what I''d seen. Plus no TV. Actually everything in the house seemed pretty antique except the fridge and oven. Which I''m still not sure how they work since one looks more like a large box without any plug-in while the other has these weird, flat, electric-looking burners that you just place pots and pans on. No dial or anything, just these letters near the side you tap on to control the level of heat.


    I really have no idea how they work. They were a strange mix of old and new.


    Ahem. Anywho, the place we stopped at was another mansion, a bit smaller than ours. We were led into a wide ballroom where a lot of self-important-looking people dressed all fancy and sipped wine from glasses. I''ve noticed it since a while ago but the clothes we all wear were old-ish as well


    Seems like something you''d have found in a lightnovel drawing with a medieval setting. All colorful and intricate, bunch of overcoats with ornate designs. Which I did find kinda cool but out of place. Like seriously what time period did these people think this was?


    Some other kids were there too but I ignored them.


    There was this one guy who kept giving me a funny look, though. The fuck are you looking at, pig-face?


    I told him such. He got angry but just turned away. It wasn''t until a mini version of him--son?-- decided to pick on Baz that things got physical.


    Oi, no one can boss Baz around except me, my mother, father, his mother,his sister, also Dolly, and no one else!


    I slapped the prick across the face. The big baby ran to his father, who saw, and the big one got even angrier. He was yelling, calling me an unruly brat. So I slapped him too, then kicked him in the shins. A satisfying punishment to both parent and child.


    "Reprimanding this big bro? You don''t have the qualifications!" I sneered, full of righteous indignation.


    Everyone froze.


    Some armored dudes stepped in and tried to grab me. What, that guy''s lackeys? What''s with the armor?


    Father waved his sword and a red light shot out that totally sent those cosplaying scrubs into the air.


    Jesus christ that was awesome! I felt endless excitement. Was that magic? It''s like some kinda fantasy world shit or someth--...Ah.....


    ....Is what I thought at that time.)


    ...


    7 years old.


    ( Been a while since I last wrote something here. So, uh, apparently I reincarnated into a fantasy world. I know, I know. Crazy, right? Damn. I wish.


    But nope. I had already began my studies into this world. My parents recently started hiring tutors for me so I got a chance to learn a few things I''d been ignorant of before. I checked it twenty times. Checked every history and geology book I could find, read and read till my eyesight swam.


    I wanted to say they were just fiction books, not real. But seeing one of my teachers summon a small flame on the tip of his finger and use it to light a candle made that impossible.


    Well, that explains the swords. Lack of lightbulbs. The carriages. Also the giant castle and city.


    It''s official.


    I''d ignored it up to now. Rationalized that everything was just a bit outdated, that my family was seriously old-school. That maybe people around these parts were just like those amish folk who disliked technology.


    Really I guess I was in denial. I can''t be like that anymore. No one can, not when you see things as ridiculous as magic happen right before your eyes.


    I guess it''s really time for me to learn about this new world of mine. )


    ...


    (Oh my god. My tutors are totally crazy about me. Everyone''s calling me a genius and stuff. But for a guy who has the benefit of having experienced a past life in an age where technology reigned supreme and had little to do but read and study due to a somewhat weak body...a lot of the things they taught was just too simple.


    At least the math stuff was. Still had to catch up on thousands of years of unknown history and literature but that''s just a matter of reading and memorizing.


    I wonder If beastmen and elves exist here? Wouldn''t be a fantasy world without them, eh?


    Big breasted cat-eared milfs...you must surely exist!


    I hadn''t come across that information yet, I''ll be on the lookout.)


    ...


    ( THEY DO EXIST!


    My biology teacher confirmed it. There''s a whole host of different races on this planet I never even heard of before! Freakin alien looking bastards too instead of just your standard basic bitch races! But forget that, more importantly there''s beastkin!


    That settles it. I''ll scour the world for a pretty beastkin girl, marry her and have myself a big tiddy cat-eared goth milf. That was my dream, nay, the dream of all men...


    No, wait, did this world even have goths? No matter, I''ll just find a suitable candidate and make her one if it comes down to it!


    Oh, and I dismissed a few tutors. The ones who taught basic subjects like math and science weren''t any use to the me from a world more advanced in such matters. Most of the stuff I already learned when i was in elementary school. I assume even when I got to this world''s high-school or university level material I''d have already long gone over it.


    But father got me new ones to replace them. Now I had a tutor who taught me horsemanship, a tutor who taught me formal dance, and a tutor who taught me proper etiquette. Dolly seems to want to participate as well.


    I feel the last will be useless to me, however. In this life I shall do as I damn well please! Hmph. Before I was limited because of a weak constitution so I held back a lot, but now? Haha, the world is my playground!


    I started teaching Dolly some things myself in addition to what the tutors had her learn. Get her on the early track to success. She''ll be a genius too! A real one.


    I was also intending on teaching Baz and Philip. They''d also get an early start. Not that they had to receive much enducation besides things like reading and writing since they weren''t nobles.


    Yet for my followers I go above and beyond.


    Despite it probably being improper or inconceivable in the eyes of nobles, I intended to teach the two everything I''d learned during my life here!


    As for Dolly, I''d teach her subjects and concepts that''d allow her to advance this world by decades!


    Me, I wouldn''t want to change the world. Unlike those protags in novels I don''t know how to build things like guns or whatever. You won''t see me inventing airplanes or anything like that.


    But maybe Dolly, using the concepts I''ll teach her, can figure out how to create a few things like that herself. Or if not then someday pass down that knowledge for future generations to work on. )


    ...


    10 years old.


    ( Got kidnapped today.


    Yeah. That''s what I get for leaving a gambling den with purses fat on silver and gold. Fucking Will, last time I trust a thief like you. Respectable area my ass.


    Mother must''ve been worried sick.


    But don''t I have way too much freedom for a 10 year old, though? She didn''t even flinch when I strolled out the door. And this isn''t the first time either. Mother, please be more responsible.


    Ah, it''s cool though, really.


    The bandits who found me were nice dudes. They were apparently deserters from a neighboring country.


    The previous king had been a tyrant, it seems. I''m not sure exactly what he did or why but he got his people angry enough that a lot either fled or fought back. I only heard that when he tried to order a purge of the capital city''s slum area and started to collect virgin girls his own armies finally turned against him. Big battle. He lost. His hired mercenaries betrayed him too and now his head hung atop the doors to his own palace.


    If this were a novel that guy would''ve been the kind of baddie who lasted for years. But this was reality and in reality people like kings were pretty easily done away with if the people''shearts were united. I mean you really think his knights would serve that kinda fuckhead? They had families too.


    Even if the whole Order was corrupt they''d never accept this kinda guy. Having some crazy leader like that was likely to get themselves killed too. So why not chuck him out and secretly gain benefits under some new king who DIDN''T have a hard on for mass murder? It only took one kindly knight who was guarding the king to just walk up behind him and use him as a pincushion.


    People tended to forget leaders were only leaders because the general populace allowed it. And knights and all that? They were part of that populace. So it really didn''t pay to be so mean. Being incompetant was one thing, being a black-heart bastard who enjoyed watching people suffer was another.


    Dude was outta luck. Why didn''t he make sure who was loyal? But nah he just assumed they''d protect him even after all the tomfuckery he caused.


    These guys left before that, however, fearing the worst or predicting it long beforehand. Took their families with them. As illegal immagrants though they didn''t get much in way of jobs. And once they were here they didn''t have the resources to make the trip back and wouldn''t be welcome if they could. Deserters were treated like outsiders to almost everyone, so....yeah.


    They didn''t know anyone, or the area, and there were too many of them. Plus deserters were, as I said, treated pretty disdainfully. Had to turn to the bandit life just to scrape by. But they weren''t bad people.


    And actually they''d swept up and totally destroyed all the small bandit clans scattered here and there so they were actually pretty good?


    At first they wanted to just take all my stuff and leave me buck naked--and don''t think I didn''t see you looking at me weirdly, Big Sis Bandit No.3! Damn shotacon, away with you!--but I said, "Hey, why not work for me?"


    Technically it was work for my family. We were a pretty big deal from what I understand. Father was a famous explorer? Or general? Or both? I wasn''t clear, just heard a few snippets of stories from other people about him.


    But anyway, in short, I got my own forces now!


    Father, please faithfully take care of their living expenses. )


    ...


    ( Some kid challenged me to a duel a few hours ago. Said I humiliated his friend--that bastard who was tryna get pissy with Baz a while ago--and that he''s here to dispense justice. What crap. I promptly thrashed him.


    Told him he better not come back or I''ll cut off a hand and have make it into a sandwhich for him to snack on. Boy nearly pissed himself. Man I wish I could record things in this world!


    Obviously it was just a threat meant to scare him, but come on, he deserved it. Besides teaching a brat like him a lesson can''t be wrong.)


    ...


    ( I was in the city window shopping, having slipped past my guard. After the whole kidnapping incident father appointed me one. But I allow none to act as my babysitter. Okay, maybe if Dolly was with me I''d allow it, but wanting to loom over me like this is a big NO otherwise. I needed no one''s protection!


    I''d had enough of people looking over my shoulder in my previous life, treating me like a glass figurine.I didn''t want to repeat that kind of stuff again.


    (Edit, I guess: I would later find out that the guard was there to protect other people from me, not the other way around. The nerve! When have I ever caused trouble for someone who didn''t earn it themselves? Is it not right to defend yourself? Ever since the time at that banquet I got the feeling everyone''s treated me like a troublemaker...)


    It may have been a bad idea this time.


    That kid came back and brought some friends with him.


    Had to beat them all up. (No, really, self-defence is a good thing. Why couldn''t they have just left me alone? What''s with this spiral of violence?)


    Just a few bruises, I held back! Still got father to frown. Not because I beat them up but because I beat them up and lost the guard at the same time so now without a reliable witness I looked like the bad guy. Not good.


    Mother just laughed and patted my head once she saw how I robbed them blind before letting them go. (They wanted to strip me bare and humiliate me, why shouldn''t I just take a few baubles from them? It''s a lot more merciful than what THEY wanted to do.)


    "As expected of a son of mine!"


    Mother surprisingly has a few rogue-like tendencies, doesn''t she? Her eyes really glittered when she saw all the gold and silver stuff I''d laid out.Women usually liked shinies though so I thought nothing of it.)


    ...


    ( A few unsavory rumours started spreading about me recently. Every other month, each time I went to the city with mother and father for a party we were obliged to attent for appearances sake, I''dalmost always be harrassed by some asshole who was friends with some other asshole. And since a lot of them were children of Nobles who''d traveled from other territories to attend it meant that I should just put up with it.


    But dammit. At first it was just a few jeers, maybe a shove, but eventually they really wanted a good brawl. And no, I''m not going to take that lying down.


    There''s only so much bullshit you can take before you have to say "fuck it." My line, personally, was drawn when you started thinking you can beat me up and I won''t do anything about it. )


    ...


    ( Everyone''s out to get me. All these bratty "Noble" snobs....They were Noble in name only, not merit. The hell you tryna mess with this daddy for? Why? Why me? Why can''t it fukken end?


    Who are you anyway, when did I attack any of you? Is it really worth it to gang up on a person for the sake of some asshat who deserved a good knock on the head in the first place? To attack their friends who weren''t even a part of it, like cowards?


    This...this is just complete and utter bullying! So be it then, I''ll show you what hell feels like. And fuck me if it doesn''t feel like spiked rods up the ass!


    Son of a bitch, there''s a limit to my benevolence, you know?!


    I can forgive you giving Philip a black eye, but look at Baz''s ahoge!That''s an important object for study, you understand? And you nearly pulled it off! It''s going to need stiches now! His ahoge is his life, what kinda character will he be without it?!


    Sending someone to pick on my people is going too far!


    This Young Master is PISSED OFF!


    That''s it.


    Explosive diarrhea for all of you.


    Don''t blame this big bro for being ruthless, who told you to offend me?


    Ai, sometimes I scare even myself.... )


    ...


    ( I turned 12. Currently I''m writing all this on a chair near a quieter corner in the ballroom, having finally gotten some time alone.


    My birthday was today and they have me all dolled up. Girls were looking at me from across the floor but, for whatever reason, didn''t approach. It was like that for a while already. Often times when I visit a party with my parents the other Nobles brought their own children. And quite a few had daughters. Who never talked to me at all.


    I felt...quite bitter inside, if I''m honest. I didn''t feel like my face was too bad. I think it was even a bit handsome, probably? But, well....


    Like, it was a bit...cold? It was a little hard for me to smile warmly. My face just naturally refused such actions and only sneers, smirks or disdainful, mockingkind of smiles could be easily brought out.


    I guess I wasn''t the approachable sort of guy with a face like this.


    Look at how they''re quivering over there. I could only sigh in regret.


    I mean don''t get me wrong. This big bro is into mature women, you see? But this was a problem that would likely continue in the future and that complicated a whole lot of things. Like my ability to find a suitable wife.


    And they were just kids, I didn''t want them to hate me.


    What if Dolly became like that too? She might hate this kind of cold-looking and unfriendable older brother.


    Only Baz and Philip were comfortable around me and that''s just due to how long we''ve all known each other, plus the fact they were my attendants so they kinda had to.


    It was really hard for me to make new friends with this face of mine, especially now with all the bad rumours that had spread about me.


    I''m sorry, little ones. I''m sorry, big tiddy cat-eared goth girls. I''ll try harder in the future, so don''t hate me, okay?


    If only that had been the end of my sorrows. It wasn''t. There had also been a whole lot of brats waiting in line to "duel" me. Just another attempt to beat me up under the guise of exchanging poi--]


    I felt a familiar jerk on my coattail.


    I looked behind to see Dolly along with a huge crowd of little girls.


    That''s right, those girls I''d just written about who I assumed were avoiding me were currently taking out their accessories and placing them naturally into Dolly''s cute little hands.


    Her armed were covered in all kinds of bracelets, hiding almost every inch.


    Her fingers were lined with rings, gems of all colors sparkling under the light.


    Her neck thick with chains of delicate gold and strings of pearls.


    Even now she was accepting more things!


    I was flabbergasted.


    "Uh, Dolly? What''s going on here?"


    The girl blinked innocently then went on to explain that one of her new friends took her aside and asked if she (Dolly) could help her talk to me in private (Why? I was instantly suspicious.) right before wordlessly handing over a silver bracelet.


    Then immediately after that, inexplicably--to Dolly''s mind at least--other girls came up and started to hand her things too. Which resulted in the current situation.


    She held up the "gifts" and said, "Please big bro?" Or that''s what her eyes seemed to say. And speaking of her eyes, they had to be the widest, most puppy-like eyes in the world right now.


    My heart bled. I felt betrayed. Cheap too.


    I soon realized how gravely I had misunderstood, how blinded I had been under my own misconceptions.


    These girls weren''t frightened of my face at all! Instead, they were....they were extremely covetous! Of me! WTF!


    They didn''t stay away because they were put off by my face, and neither because they were shy. No, they had been holding each other back instead, not allowing any to take the lead!


    But one of them came up with a cunning idea, which was quickly found out. Now the rest used the same idea for themselves and showed no signs of taking it easy.


    Look at their glowing eyes, they were fully determined to recieve their end of the deal.


    I almost coughed up blood.


    Dolly, my dearest little sis, exactly what do you think this looks like? I can''t go, it''ll besmirch my good name!


    ...What do you mean they paid for it fair and square? What do you mean they''re only 10 minute sessions? Dahlia, that''s not the point...


    Don''t you understand what you''re doing? You''re seriously going to sell out your big bro for a few trinkets?! Are you even planning to split the earnings with me?!


    And why the boys? Don''t think I don''t see them in the back.


    What, they''re paying too? For what? No, it''s obvious.


    Damn, I understand you don''t know anything about the girls'' intentions but you clearly understand what these dudes want, right?


    ...WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU TRUST ME?!


    THIS ISN''T A MATTER OF TRUST, DANG IT!


    After so many people even I''ll get tired! And I have to put some time aside for the girls after each bout? That''ll just drain even more of my energy! There''s way too many girls too. No way I''ll be able to visit them all tonight anyway either! I''m not even a lolicon, why do I have to--


    Huh? It''s okay? Why do say th--?


    ....WHAT DO YOU MEAN I''M BOOKED FOR THE NEXT THREE MONTHS?!


    I nearly fainted in anger. But I really felt the pressure moments later when I spotted what was going on even further behind us.


    Father, stop making bets on how many rounds I''ll be able to win before collapsing, also why are you trying to impose all these kinda rules before it''s even begun? With both arms tied behind my back, 64 rounds? Be serious here please...I''m still human.


    And mother, stop setting up future appointments. How can you even be interested in the little shinies these kids have to offer?...Wait, hold on now, some of them aren''t girls?Actually weren''t they these kids'' moms...?Don''t tell me...shotacons....? S-So many?


    Hey, hey, this isn''t funny...I can''t take on so many at once! Their fingers look reeealllly scary, you know!?


    My cheeks felt the premonition of torturous pain.


    You can''t do this to me, mother, you can''t!


    Just then the woman in question walked over.


    "..."


    Not the puppy-eyes again! Why are you two so good at that!


    What do you mean they won''t take long?


    ...WHAT DO YOU MEAN JUST A LITTLE SKINSHIP?!


    I don''t care if it''s only a few pinches and rubs, how could y--


    WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY PAID FAIR AND SQUARE??!?!


    Those are the same words Dolly used just moments ago, weren''t they? Word for word, even!


    You mother and daughter pair, you''re just...just...


    And now father made his own way over.


    Cue the puppy-eyes.


    My face twitched.


    Bah, you''re traitors, every one! All of you are just a buncha traitors!


    I don''t want a family like you anymore...


    ( I''m back. I did, as a matter of fact, last 64 quick-paced fights and 16 ten minute private sessions. I hate to admit it but Father was spot-on in his assessment of my abilities. Bastard went home a richer man tonight. As for Dolly and Mother...they held glistening mounds of wealth that dwarfed father''s earnings. A few family heirlooms were suddenly no longer in the family and would definitely be sold back at an extravagent price eventually. The figures of the two humming a merry tune as we walked back towards our carriage made me sniffle just a bit. My limps meant nothing to them, nothing!


    I wont go into detail about the fights since it can easily be imagined how it went. As for the girls, every fourth match Dolly and mother would drag me off and throw me into a room with one of their customers. As soon as I entered they became petrified. I really didn''t know what to do about them but I was grateful since I could use them as a break. It was the older ones that have scarred me.


    ....I don''t want to talk about them right now...


    I immediately collapsed during the last visitor and I recall waking up staring at the face of some green-eyed girl. Apparently the chick was kind enough to lay my head on her lap after I passed out. Though it would''ve been a far better idea to call an adult and get me some medical care considering all the blows I''d carelessly allowed to hit me in my exhausted state during the latter matches. But I was still really touched.


    She was an angel, that girl. A real angel. Yeah.


    Of course I realize I''d probably have thought that about anyone who gave me even the slightest bit of care after the way I''d just been treated, but who cares about that? )

 Chapter 2 Engagement?

    "Look, a milf!"


    "Where?!"


    Suddenly a handful of dust hit me square in the face. I was then promptly knocked on my back and forced to stare up at the sky, my eyes teary from the dirt.


    I groaned but still glanced at the direction father had pointed at through blurred vision.


    I found only bitter disappointment(?)


    From twenty feet away was no one else but my mother, looking quite lickable in nothing but a green bra and panties.


    (Shut up, it was a figure of speech, a figure of speech I say!)


    She was laying on a foldable reclining lounge chair, clearly in the middle of a sunbath.


    A pleasant laugh floated into my ears.


    She grinned at me and stretched like a cheshire cat, back arched enticingly, letting out a small moan of contentment before clearly saying,"You were expecting a busty cat-girl, but it was me, mama!"


    This woman...Don''t just go recreacting another world''s memes like it''s nothing! Who even told you those words, who?!


    My left eye twitched.


    "You too, who taught you that word? Do you even know what it means, huh?"


    Father snorted. "I can imagine." He rubbed his chin with a wide smile. " What? You think I don''t hear you muttering that each time a pretty chick and her kid passes by? You think I don''t understand my son''s fetishes? You think I don''t understand my own? No, how could I NOT have understood you, son? To even come up with such a great acronym takes a level of passion which demands recognition. Yes, I admit that much. Yet to think you believed yourself the only one able to comprehend the meaning of such a glorious word..."The man shookhis head is derision. "Too naive. You weren''t even a twinkle in my eye when I was teasing young widows and comforting lonely housewives!" He boasted, chuckling with untamed vigor.


    So, father, I thought. Even in this world people know the charms of a milf. However....


    I couldn''t forgive a person using them in vain. "You lied to me...?! " I trembled. "What gall!" Righteous indignation coursed through my veins like molten lava. "Fool. You using them in such an underhanded way shows your lack of respect and dedication! It''s obvious you know nothing of the sacredness of milfs! You should just go ahead and change your name to Jon Snow! You presume yourself to be a man of culture, but to use the good title of milf to gain an advantage over your fellow comrade in arms...How utterly despicable! How disgustingly blasphemous! What''s more you even involved mother in your dastardly plot! I can get past you pointing out a milf already claimed, but the act of using one simply to win a duel...this sort of pettiness...Bastard, you actually dare!" I roared, turning my feelings of disappointment(?*2) into rage.


    My speech left the man stunned. " Um, yeah, hold on a minute there son. No need to get so--"


    "TAKE THIS, SINNER!!" I ignored him, brandishing my weapon threateningly. " HEAVEN SHOCKING LUNAR FANG!!!!!!!"


    I intiated an attack I didn''t have the ability to pull off at all. But it still sounded nice to say so whatever.


    "Whoa." Father dashed out of the way before my wooden sword could pound into him. But I expected that!


    I didn''t hesitate at all in chucking the thing right at him, the point heading true towards it''s target unswervingly. The man in question definitely felt his balls shrivel up as he calculated it''s trajectory.


    "Fuck, this kid''s aim is as merciless as his mother''s!"


    He didn''t say it but I saw the words clearly written in his haunted eyes, as if plagued by some tragic past.


    Well, that''s a matter of course. The guy still doesnt allow letter openers in the house, after all.


    He lunged to the side in desperation, rolled back to his feet, and glared. "What the hell, what''s the point of using such a cool name when you''re just gonna throw it?"


    ...No, that wasn''t the important bit though?


    "And what was that just now?! You nearly turned me into a eunuch, you brat! If I lost my family jewels and couldn''t get it up how would you face your poor mother, hm?! Do you expect her to live the life of a nun?"


    Ah, there we go.


    Mother yawned. "Oh, I''d assuredly be capable of finding a little lover, honey, so don''t you worry. I''m perfectly capable of scratching my own itches in the first place too, you know? And well I don''t really think the gems are needed, right? It''s the sceptre that matters, the sceptre. I think a couple crushed peanuts would be fine. We already have two adorable baby-boos anyway so what''s the fuss?" She shrugged. "Plus it''s okay if you develope another trauma and can''t get it up naturally? My big bro has drugs."


    Eh, wait, mom has a brother? How can you just so nonchalantly reveal such an important piece of information as if it''s nothing? How come I''ve never met this uncle of mine before? Speak up, oi.


    "See pops? It''s fine, it''s fine~"


    "This mother and son...." Father shook his head. "Forget it. And I don''t care what you say. Even if it means never having sex again I''m not taking that maniac''s pills! Last time they--"


    My eyes flashed. "Opening!"


    While his guard was down I pounced without warning.


    But how could he not foresee the acions of that shameless son of his?


    "Feist one, aren''t you? Bring it on!" Father threw down his blade and raised his hands, throwing himself at his child without a second thought.


    Our swordfight quckly devolved into a match of fisticuffs. Now this was a true battle among men!


    Father, you think I''ll play fair after what you just pulled?Heh. How innocent...


    "Son of a...!" Father yelped as I fought with tooth and claw. His once pretty face was full of scratches and bruises while his right arm was being used as a chewtoy.


    He ran and waved the arm in an attempt to throw me off. But I, like the great pitbulls of yore, merely clamped down even harder!


    "Are you a human or are you a dog? Get off me! Get off!" He wailed miserably.


    How do you like that, pretty boy? Huh? Yeah. Yeah you like it don''t you. Little masochist fukboi and your sweet moa--


    Ahem.


    Well have some more then!


    The image of an attractive father and his cute, maturing son battling it out on the ground, pounding away at one another, sweat pouring down their faces as each struggled for dominance, fighting for the top position... was definitely not a small bit of fanservice directed at the rotten-minded females of the audience, if they did indeed exist. Absolutely not.


    ***


    Several figures could be seen in the vast dining room. Two adults and three children.


    Two of whom currently held the visage of a begger. One in particular looked as if he was mauled by a cat and then later encountered a very "playful" bloodhound who thought him a snack.


    No one, however, said a word.


    "....Heh."


    That is, until now.


    The one who had the audactiy to laugh in such a situation was a pretty little girl with emerald green hair. Standing tall, looking prim and proper in a maid''s traditional dressware, she was the dream grand-daughter of every grandparent from east to west.


    Or she should be. But the impassiveness of her face gave one a subtle feeling of uneasy. If one were to describe her it would be "Doll-like," but not in the way Dolly herself was.


    Whereas one was able to heal you with glance, this girl was more probable to send you into a spiral of crippling self-doubt with a single word. Actually not even a word, but a sound. A single "Hoh?" with eyes staring at you as if you were the fecal matter of the lowliest of ants.


    That one action could lead you to question your entire life, wonder about your own self-worth. Yes. And this little girl was none other than the sister of perhaps the most cheerful idiot on the planet--Baz''s only sibling, Aloe Vera!


    Okay, it was just Vera. But come on you couldn''t look at her hair and name and NOT think of that stuff.


    Anywho she was currently directing that terrifying power at the master of the house, my father.


    "..." A sigh. "Alright get it over with then." Father resigned himself to a critial hit that was sure to come.


    Or not.


    Vera shook her head. "My apologies, Master Claybrook. That was rude of me. Fear not, I''ll won''t be saying a word. Far be it from me to kick you while you''re down."


    A look of relief entered his eyes. "Thank y--"


    "I''ll leave that honor to mother."


    His face sunk.


    We all knew once that woman saw him in his current state that she''d never let him live it down.


    He stood abruptly.


    It was obvious that it''d only just occurred to him what''d happen when she saw his current state.


    "Excuse me, I just remembered I have very important matters to take care of. Goodbye."


    Just then a new voice joined in on the conversation."Going to lick your wounds, Elias?"


    I snickered.


    Then glanced to the left where a heart-stoppingly attractive woman had entered.


    She was similar to her daughter by the way of how indifferent her expression was. But she was so drool-worthy that it didn''t matter.


    Her hair fell in long, luxurious waves down past her shoulders, the vibrant grass color of every strand a marvel and surprisingly well suited to that milky white skin tone.


    That waist...that hip line...those glorious thighs hidden under a light, white-colored summer dress as if begging you to come and unveil them.


    What''s more, the bountiful mountains whose seductiveness lost out only to mother...


    Now this was a woman!


    I had to resist the urge to turn to Baz and say, "You were a good friend to me, my boy. Soon you''ll be my good son as well."


    However I could only stop myself from thinking such thoughts. Oh don''t get me wrong, I would be totally willing to wait a few years before starting my slow seduction of my best friend''s mom. Didn''t have a problem with something like that at all--I mean just look at her, it was entirely understandable and no man alive could blame me.


    But it''s just...she was only human. No matter how pretty, I am a man of keen eye and fine taste. I accept only the best. And to my mind only a cute, busty kemonomimi could even qualify as my future bride. If you were not a beastkin, I''m sorry, but we could never be.


    While I was lost in my own thoughts the two carried on talking.


    "Mary. Please don''t." Father smiled awkwardly.


    "As expected, the young shall surpass the old. It''s all downhill from here, Ellie."


    Poke.


    Father hated that nickname. I could almost see the arrows digging into his skin.


    "But don''t feel too bad. You ARE getting on in your age, after all."


    Poke.


    "...You''re older than me though..."


    "Oh my." She held a hand to her mouth. "How rude. Talking about a woman''s age like this. I''m disappointed in you, little Ellie.


    Poke. Poke.


    "But that''s okay. I forgive you. After all you are the husband of a good friend. Even if you do bear resemblance to a donkey. Which is why I should expect these sort of pungent remarks, I suppose.**"


    Oh shit. Did she just...? I think she did. Wow.


    Thats some premium grade cheekiness right there. I loved it.


    Mother''s mouth formed a small arc, a light dancing in her eyes as she looked at them.


    " I''m almost jealous. You two have such a great relationship."


    "Don''t say that. Who''d want to have a good relationship with this lizard-woman?"


    "I didn''t say anything about it being a good relationship, dear. Though an entertaining one to be sure."


    "Personally I find it to be--"


    "Okay, okay, enough already. " Father raised a hand. His tone turned a bit more serious, signalling the end to the banter. The atmosphere changed in an instant.


    "That''s right. I''d nearly forgotten. So, why''d you send for me? Is there some sort of announcement you''d like to make?" Mary asked.


    Oh? Father himself actually called her? That was unusual.


    "Before that, where''s Baz?" He asked back. "I wanted you all to hear about it together."


    So there really was something he wanted to discuss, huh. "I sent him to do a few things for me. He won''t be back for some time." I answered him.


    "Very well. I suppose it''s fine, you can fill him in on the good news later."


    "What good news?" Mother inquired curiously, clearly also at a loss as to what was going on. They were just having breakfast, none of them had any idea father was going to be saying anything important. They certainly didn''t know what was so important that he''d call Mary here too.


    Smiling mysterously, father turned to the one person in the room besides myself who''d remained quiet. "Dolly." He called.


    The girl turned up her head for the first time, munching on a piece of cookie she quickly spirited away. "Yes father?"


    I, completely out of habit, reached over and wiped her mouth with a clean handkerchief. Honestly this girl, she was such an adorably messy eater.


    "Congratulations. Starting from today onwards you''re officially engaged to Crown Prince Alexander!"


    As one singular entity mom, Mary, Vera and me proceeded to freak out.


    "Wait, say what now?"


    "What was that?"


    "Sorry, what?"


    "...Nani?"

 Chapter 3 Love Orgy

    "Engagement?" My sister faced our father with ease despite the bombshell that''d just dropped. She, Dahlia Claybrook, tilted her head in confusion and just lightly nodded as if it was nothing to do with her. Her long, golden curls and sapphire eyes shone magnificently in the morning light.


    "Okay." She smiled. Quite absently, I may add.


    Mother and Mary reacted differently.


    They each grabbed one side of father''s shoulders.


    "Let''s talk, shall we dear?"


    "Come, little Eliie."


    And the rest of us were left behind. The doors closed with a bang while father had the face of a man about to go to war.


    Vera turned to Dolly. "This is utterly ridiculous." She said through grit teeth. "You don''t even know this whatever Prince and your father wants to engage you to him? That flea dares..."


    Her tone was chilling.


    "Father wouldn''t like you saying that, Vee." Dolly said.


    "Who cares!" The other barked. "Come on, aren''t you angry? You''re being engaged to some guy you''ve never met! Even if your fiance''s a Prince, it''s too much!"


    "I don''t see a problem though?" Dolly''s delicate brows knit together.


    Vera glared. "How can you not see a problem?!"


    "I like meeting new people." Was all she got in reply.


    Vera threw her hands up in exasperation. "This girl..." She sighed. A sudden thought dawned on her."Dolly, do you even know what a fiance is?" She asked carefully.


    "Of course I do." Dolly nodded.


    "Well?"


    "..."


    "Hmmm?"


    "..."


    "I''m waiting."


    "...Friend?"


    "Are you saying that just because they both start with the letter F?"


    "No?"


    Vera fumed, clearly done with the overly-sheltered "Princess" she was talking to.


    "Young Master!" She shouted. "Surely YOU''RE not okay with th--... Young Master? Hello?"


    But I, who had been silent up to now, barely heard her.


    "Sorry." I said distractedly. "I''ve got stuff to do." I rose from the seat in a hurry.


    "What? Hey, don''t go! Young Master? Young Master, come back here right now! I swear you two siblings are just...just...! Urgh!"


    But I wasn''t paying her the slightest bit of attention anymore.


    ***


    From this day forward the pristine walls of a well-furnished room were fated to recieve several solid kicks.A loud thud could be heard, followed by the crack of fracturing brick.


    Standing behind me was a young boy in formal wear, shaking nervously. "Young master, the walls, you can''t do that!" His high-pitched voice was equally shaky. With anger. " I just got done repairing the damages you made to the others!"


    His cowlick defied gravity and stood proudly atop his head where it was seemingly swaying, another indication of his inner turmoil.


    Baz. It seems he''d already finished up the tasks I asked him to do. Quicker than I thought.


    But I just ignored him and continued to vent my frustrations on the innocent building. I kicked the wall several more times. Seriously? A game? I reincarnated into a fukken game?


    I almost wanted to flip over a table. But no. I forced myself to calm down and stood there in contemplation, seriously recalling my knowledge of the game that had long since remained buried within the depths of my mind.


    Love Orgy, huh....An aptly-named game in a certain aspect. Considering all the smutty romance scenes that went on and all.


    I searched my memory, trying to remember the general storyline. You start with a commoner heroine, then through a series of cliches she meets the Prince, they fall in love...the typical Otome game.


    But I mean I bet you''re wondering why I, this dude, would be playing an otome game in the first place. Before that, let me tell you to kindly fuck off. Who said only girls can play otome games, huh?


    I''m a hopeless romantic, ''aight?


    Secondly--The smut scenes were spicy AF.


    Hehe. Have I not said it before? I am a man of culture! So much glorious culture!


    Not that the smut was it''s only appeal. The dialogue options were vast and the main storyline could take a full week to get through even if you played it all day every day. It was polished, that game, and so it was very well liked.


    Since the story seemed overly vanilla though apparently the prince is incredibly hard to capture. This is why the game stretched on even after the estimated completion time, because you had to be very careful about what you did or said. To add a little challenge to it. The game was good overall, no real complaints.


    For me there was one large complaint, however: The way the Villainess is treated.


    People hated her a lot for what she does late-game but forget that she started out pretty decent. It''s only once you move in on the prince for real that she starts to change.


    And really I couldn''t blame her. The Heroine was trying to take away the fiance whom she fell in love with over the years of their engagement.


    In all the Good or Bad Ends she is always put in a pitiful position. From public executions, torture, and exile... to being forced to marry a foreign noble, or being stricken with a "terrible illness"--Bullshit, I completely felt it was nothing but heartache. Them feels tho...*sheds tear*--that leaves her bed-ridden for the rest of her life even in the "Good Ends"


    Since the story is so expansive, and you can get multiple outcomes based on your choices, the number of Good and Bad ends are just as numerous.


    In Bad ones she does something to the heroine, and depending on what you did in the story to affect her crime, the Prince retalliates in kind and almost always ends up dead.


    In Good Ends she''s left with a broken heart and deep sense of betrayal that can cause her to lash out and earn some kind of punishment. Like exile or torture. No deaths but nothing very much better either.


    Good for the heroine, not Good for her. Just something to satisfy the players who think anyone could deserve that kind of cruelty after just a bit of mean-ness.


    And why? Because she fell in love with the Prince, as was her right. Most people thought she was only a bitch, but I said no! Rather, everything was fine before the Heroine?


    The girl never showed her claws until the Heroine started going after the Prince. Or tried to capture her brother, Damien, if you purchased that particular DLC--which really just never works since Damien as a character in the game was famous for being unconquerable--while simultaneously in the middle of finishing the Prince''s route


    Hm. Well I made it seem like it was a bit linear but the truth was that after you met the prince it was entirely optional to start romancing him. That was the default story, the route mainly advertised which the devs wanted you to complete since it''s the one they worked hardest at.


    But you could romance other people besides the Prince.


    Since a reverse harem was also possible you could even go after multiple targets at the same time and not have to dedicate yourself to any one route.


    And in fact there were several rival characters that you''d meet when doing different routes. The main Villainess herself only appeared as an antagonist if you chased after the Prince or her brother--her brother so popular despite being a minor character that the devs were pretty much forced to deliver the DLC in the first place. Where romancing him was "possible" but not really.


    Several scenarios could happen in those cases.


    First--If you went after the Prince she became horrible and fights you at every turn, ending up in different sorts of unhappy fates no matter what Good end or Bad you achieve.


    Second--If you use the DLC''s features and only went after her brother then she also becomes an obstacle but nothing major since you can''t conquer him anyway--at least the method was unknown at the time I died--and she actually starts rooting for you near the end... until she gets attacked by one of the brother''s admirers later after they discover she was showing favoritism to the protagonist by supporting her.


    She doesn''t die but she does end up with a scar on her face that ostricizes her from the ladies of the court after she marries the Prince. Not a nice fate at all but still not as bad as her usual ends


    Third-- if you were to go after the brother while already having finished half or more of the Prince''s storyline, then once you get the inevitable bad end for her brother she hurts the heroine and is severely punished by the Prince for it.


    Fourth--if you just up and quit the brother''s route after her second warning to stay away from him she accuses you of being a harlot who just wanted to play with her brother''s feelings. Ironic considering in the game he''s a notorious, sensualistic playboy. After that she treats your even worse throughout the rest of the game which brings her a more terrible punishment than what you would get for the 3rd scenario at some random point in the game even if no Good or Bad ends even take place.


    In essense they created a DLC that can only either kick the sister while she''s down or bring her a swift punishment without any special fanfare at all. Which essentially makes her just a footnote in the story that can be forgotten or ignored.


    Really it made the game worse overall, many agreed, since it made it seem like the protagonist was just a scheming bitch who wanted both of the handsome young men. Most forgave the harem end she could have but since the DLC focused on only two targets it made the entire thing seem like two-timing.


    Or that was my opinion anyway...others thought it more of a love triangle but obviously the heroine actively persues the brother in most of the scenarios so I didn''t agree.


    Other than that, I liked the story. Without the DLC it was just filled with a fluffy goodness that made you eagerly anticipate the moment the heroine and prince--or one of the other targets, didn''t matter to the larger plot at hand-- truly got together. Discounting the harem end and fapable moments, that is.


    In all it wasn''t a bad game to reincarnate into.


    Of ourse there''s two obvious problems: I''M Damien.


    And my sister... was the Villainess.


    Now maybe I should be freaking out. But reincarnating into a game was nothing more than a simple slight shift in genre for me.


    It took me less than a second to get used to it, I didn''t even bother being in denial.


    I only concentrated on one thing: Dolly.


    Thinking about all the abuse she would have to face in the future gave me stomach pains. All caused by them. That heartless couple and those bad men and women who follow them.


    If this world was really the same world as Love Orgy, and if the same events were happening...Then Dolly, some day, she''d....


    All those horrible possibilities....


    At least one of those miserable fates would become her''s.


    Poisoned. Stabbed in the back. Exiled from the kingdom. Suicide. Those and so many more possibilities.


    ....No. No way could I allow any of those! She was my sister! Why did she have to be the sacrificial pawn in this? Why did she have to be the bad guy here? Be hurt just so some ditsy blonde--yes I know Dolly''s blonde too, shut up--could play around with guys?


    It wasn''t fair. No, in fact, it was cruelty. Cruelty of the highest order!


    I just couldn''t accept such unreasonableness. I wouldn''t mind overly much if it were it someone else, but it wasn''t. It was my sister. My Dolly.


    Son of a bitch, I''d be damned if I let her life end up so twisted!


    I promptly made my decision.


    "Baz, cancel my trip. I''m staying home!"


    The boy''s ahoge twitched in astonishment. "What? But Young Master, Sir Kane is expecting you! And not showing up to Young Master Jacob''s birthday party is so rude after how you treated him last time, he''ll be really angry if you don''t go for a remat--!"


    "Oh they can all go suck turtle eggs!" I yelled impatiently. "This daddy''s sister is in danger and you expect me to play? Screw off , this big bro is gonna go bully a Prince!"

 Chapter 4 Arrival

    Hello. My name is Damien Claybrook.


    Me and my sister, Dahlia Claybrook, the main Villainess of the story "Love Orgy" whichI amazingly reincarnated into, were preparing to meet Prince Alexander Mikaelson.


    That''s right, the main capture target of Love Orgy, the bastard who always ends up sending this adorable angel of a sister into a downward spiral of jealousy and heartbreak.


    That Prince.


    The one my sister somehow, for some reason, always falls in love with.


    Fuck!


    I wanted to beat him up. If legos existed in this world I would curse him to step on one every time he set his foot on the ground. And have him stub his toe on every corner just for good measure.


    Anyway, he''s the guy who was supposed to arrive today and we, Dahlia and I, were forced to stand in wait of his arrival. If I hadn''t been here I would have missed this opportunity because the visit was such short notice.


    Even father hadn''t known about this before he recieved the letter the day before. In fact I was the only one who knew about this event, but not the exact date. It''s why I chose to stay home despite having other matters to attend to already.


    I hadn''t been sure when he would come but I couldn''t take the risk of missing him so I had to offend that snot-nosed brat Jacob. And bear the consequences of blowing off Sir Kane, but who cared about that? This was all for my sister''s sake, after all.


    Unlike the rest of my family this meeting held a lot more significance to me personally.


    Hehe...you lot wanna mess with my Dolly, do you? Send her towards some Bad End? Does the little Heroine want to challenge a few routes? The Prince route? Or perhaps the Teacher route? Maybe the Vice President route? Or the Harem route, even?


    Well I have a different route in mind: The Villainess X Prince Ultra Love And Happiness Route!


    This was completely going against everything the game had planned. To have the Villainess and the Prince get together? What kind of concept was that? No Otome game would allow that kinda bullshit to happen, eh? But that''s exactly what I intended to happen!


    To that end I knew I had to act as the mediator between the Prince and Dahlia. She was known for her foul mouth and caustic temper in the game.


    This was a misunderstanding that I was certain stemmed purely from a bad speaking habit of her''s that she''d picked up during childhood.


    It had to be, because the setting was that she lost any good will the Prince had for her pretty early on in their relationship.


    Even though she eventually fell in love with the guy it was never communicated properly, likely due to the condition worsening as they aged.


    In short, she was kinda a tsundere? So it was my job to be not just a mediator, but also the translator!


    I would weasel my way into the Prince''s good graces and slowly make him understand the true god-given luck he has to be the marriage partner of this cute sister of mine!


    And so, fifteen minutes later, my first meeting with the Prince began.


    Me: *Smiles* "You know the price of cheating, don''t you?"


    The Prince: *Sweats*


    ***


    Some time earlier.


    We stood in front of our house''sfoyer, a staircase on either side of us, with my mother''s hands resting firmly on my sister''s shoulder. Vera and her mother stood near them, Vera being right by my side but a little behind


    Father and Baz stood at my other side, Baz also behind us.


    Speaking of father, no one spoke about what happened to him that day or what they''d talked about but Mother had been treating him coldly ever since.


    "Remember," Father began for the third time. "The Prince will make you his Queen someday. You have to be on your best behaviour and make a good impression. None of those snide remarks."


    He was referring to her habit of saying mean things sometimes when she opened her mouth.


    Things like, "Please don''t touch me with your filthy hands you pile of whale shit." Or, "Your existence is both unneeded and unwanted, please quietly die in a corner you maggot."


    These were not, however, words full of malice. She didn''t even understand what she was saying at all.


    It was all because of Aloe Vera here.


    I cut her a glance. Which she noticed. And then avoided, whistling innocently.


    I saw a bead of sweat roll down her cheek. While her impassive face gave nothing away, her body remembered.


    Remembered the Devil''s Left I''d dealt her rear the first time I''d heard Dolly cuss.


    "Ahem." She coughed lightly, ill at easy under my gaze.


    It was the reason why she held herself back in my presence.


    The girl had SUCH a rotten personality. If her mother didn''t spank her, allow this big bro to do it instead. I''m completely not against smacking unruly children into obedience!


    I really wasn''t sure what could have made the girl so malicious either, not that it mattered.


    Maybe she''s born with it. Maybe it''s early menopause.**


    Anyway since she was Dolly''s best friend and personal attendant the girl had long since picked up on this habit and it just popped out of her sometimes.


    She would even smile angelicly as she denied your worth so it was even more destructive than when it came with Vera''s cold eyes of disdain.


    Dolly herself didn''t really realize what she was doing or why it was wrong, such was her degree of shelteredness.


    Even if you said what father just did and directly pointed it out she would just get this blank look on her face and agree.


    As for Vera, no one chastised her. Mary was a good friend of mother since "way back". They were a bit special so Vera''s foul mouth went unchecked.


    "Don''t worry Father. I''ll be good."


    "I hope so." Father popped a grape into his mouth with a perfectly calculated arc. "And you, Damien, you bahave too. Don''t go causing any trouble, alright?


    "Fine, fine. I understand." I held up my hands.


    Honestly, it wasn''t fair. I mean to be perfectly honest I felt like I was a pretty decent bloke. Other people just pushed me to do bad things.


    I was petty, too, so maybe that had something to do with it. Tolerance? What''s that, can you eat it?


    "I''ll hold you to that." And he just went back to staring dead ahead at the door.


    I pulled at my shirt''s collar.


    As this was a special occassion I even took care of my appearance more than usual. It wasn''t anything ostentatious, I just opted for a simple navy-blue colored dress shirt, a soft black vestand an open dark grey coat sporting polished silver buttons. A black tie was neatly tucked underneath the vest while matching pants and knee-high black boots completed the ensemble.


    It might have seemed a bit underwhelming compared to other nobles but to me it was perfect. Trying to look flashy would just have the opposite effect, you know? I liked the style in any case. It gave off a very cool image. I never really got used to dressing up since I never wore these kinda clothes in my past life but Damien had the good looks of both his mother and father so it fit well with his face.


    ...Odd. When did I start thinking of it as "his" face? I''d been the one living with it all these years. I suppose it was different now, though. Before it was like becoming someone completely new. Now it felt like I had just taken over the lease of someone else''s car.


    I wasn''t quite sure whether to think of myself as me or think of myself as that hateful guy from the game.


    I then remembered what kinda guy this dude was and my mood fouled up immensely. Fuck, no way am I actually that spiteful, no good wastrel! This is just spectating someone else''s game! With some control. Yeah. He was an avatar, that was it! I don''t even control his backstory...


    I denied myself with great vehemence.


    Hm, but it was good Damien had nice specs a least, he really pulled off the whole Young Master look. Not to toot my own horn or anything but "I" definitely got better-looking the more you saw me.


    It''s just that unlike the original Damien, my face face was a bit indifferent. But we already know that. Good thing about that though was that my poker face is unmatched.


    Still...damn bastard, who was the boy crazed idiot who designed you, huh? What''s the smug smile for? Feel superior just cuz you''re a little good-looking, is it?


    Fuck, are you making fun of us bachelor dogs? If your face wasn''t my own I''d mess it up till even our mother couldn''t recognize you!


    Some may think my hate for the kid, and therefore myself, is too excessive. To them I''d say wait till the little shit grows up and takes all your hard-won heroines away, see how much pity you have from him then!


    To know why Ihate this Damien character, first you gotta know a bit of background.


    You have to understand, Love Orgy not only the title of the game. It was the title of the series. It was a whole world unto itself and the game with Dolly and the Prince was just the first. It had spawned numerous other titles all part of the same world.


    But most of the titles were standalone and gave little information about the goings-on of the world at large.


    That is, except one. One which tied directly into the first game and continued into it''s own storyline which could impact the future of the series as a whole.


    This was the sixth, and newest by the time I''d died back then, installment. Featuring a male Hero, a gal game of much infamy.


    In that game you played as a young man who was ordained by the Goddess of Light as the Chosen. You were sent to the frontlines near the Demon Continent to combat the dark forces of the Demon King as a weapon to be used in the war effort.


    it was not known why this war happened since the Demons and Humans had friendly relations for a little over a century by the time the events of the game took place.


    Whatever the case was there, that was the gist of it. It was a very generic game that had little going for it except the excellent sex scenes and harem characters.


    But while it was a direct sequel, it did not have many reoccuring characters that you''d have seen from the first game. Or they''d be minor characters if anything.


    There was one in particular, though, who was decidedly well-known.


    Who was it? Yup. You guess right. It was Damien Claybrook. Brother to the Villainess of the first game.


    It was his appearance that you''d dread most in the sixth game, much more than any of the Bosses.


    Why? Well...


    Suffice it to say that if you did something to make this Damien bastard angry...which was very easy to do...he totally cucks you.


    You''ve not know true anger and injustice until some NPC comes along and forces you to watch him bang your heroines on your own bed. Servicing and being serviced.


    It was a virtual reality game too so it just made the entire thing that much worse. Took the Love Orgy name to a whole new extreme.


    And THAT''S why I dislike the guy. I always hated that fucker since, come on, what''d I ever do to you? No need to be such a dick.


    And even his dialogue with you was so hostile. People assumed he was just bitter after what happened to his sister but I dunno. He didn''t seem quite so petty in the previous game.


    ...No, lets not relive those dark days...


    Ahem. Anywho, as a boy of 14 meeting his sister''s fiance for the first time it was a good thing to look both presentable and fashionable. In the world of nobles it was all about image and I didn''t want to give an impression of an awkward child who only wore what was picked out for him to others.


    Not that I could compare to Dolly. She looked especially welcoming, I had to admit. Her dress was a frilly, dark-purple colored thing with a tight bodice and thickly layered skirt that looked like a downturned teacup.


    Her face had small amounts of expertly-done makeup that enhanced her natural beauty, with black eyeliner which allowed her magnificent blues to be even more noticible and alluring.


    They took her hair and made it into a loose updo that accentuated her high, delicate features. Her face was framed by strands of vibrant blonde curls.


    She also showed off a pair of black pearl earings with a matching black pearl necklace which hung off--and brought attention to--a slender, swan-like neck. Both mother had to lend her for the occasion.


    She was well and truly prettied up, a picture of elegance and refined beauty. But I didn''t think she needed it. My cute little sis would look breathtaking in whatever she wore.


    Of course she didn''t like any of it. She tightly gripped the back of my arm, probably feeling ill at ease. This sister of mine, she wasn''t that good at meeting new people. Probably.


    "Day, I''m hungry." Of course.


    "Here." I took out a cookie from my pocket and fed it to her dotingly, patting her on the head as she accepted it.


    Oh just look at her nibbling it up like a little bunny rabbit...


    More head pats, head pats for days!


    "You''re going to get her fat." Vera spoke.


    "Then she''ll be the cutest little piggy in the land." I pinched Dolly''s cheek. It was impossible not to.


    Vera gave it more thought. "Actually if she became a piggy maybe the Prince wouldn''t like her and call off the--"


    I immediately snatched the cookie away.


    "Dolly, no one likes piggies. Tomorrow we''ll start a diet, alright?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Vera was not pleased.Neither was Dolly. She watched me eat the cookie in one big bite with a look of deep betrayal.


    I''m sorry, Dolly! This is for your own good!


    Although you never got an ounce of fat no matter how much you ate before, but still!


    Five minutes later.


    "Young Master, be honest, if you distract mother do you think we''ll be able to make it to the window?" Vera asked in a hushed whisper.


    Did she plan to take Dolly and run away?


    I considered. "No, wouldn''t work. They''ve got people everywhere, how far do you think you''d be able to get before you''re caught? Plus they already locked the windows. Give up."


    She tsked irritably. "Annoying." The girl muttered. "I don''t see why we have to go through all this. Aren''t they just trying to sell her off? They really don''t love that daughter of theirs."


    They can probably hear you, you know that right?


    As Dolly''s big brother myself, how could I not know how she, Vera, was feeling? This girl, too, was like Dolly''s sister. And though slightly younger she was obviously the more mature of the two. She was very elder-sister like and her worrying about the situation was more than understandable.


    But I only gave a secret smile, knowing full well that once Dolly met the prince and got to know him she''d be as love-sick as she was during the game.So there was no need for Vera to act like this on her behalf.


    I told her as much, too. She wasn''t comforted at all.


    "She''ll like him, I''m sure. Don''t worry. He is a Prince, after all. "


    She gave me a suspicious stare as if wondering how I could possibly be supporting this.


    A snort. "A bird in a gilded cage is still at best a pet, at worst a slave."


    They were words insightful beyond her years. How cynical.


    Mother and Father noticed our interaction but neither showed any indication of wanting to reprimand her


    I could only turn and clap her shoulder in silent support.


    Though it felt like she''s not the one who should be needing this...


    I saw Dolly out of the corner of my eye.


    Don''t worry, dearest sister, you''ll absolutely love the Prince!


    I quietly reassured her in my mind, momentarily ignoring the existence of the Heroine who wanted to destroy her happiness.


    Thinking such things, just as the doors were opening, a voice announced the prince''s arrival.


    "Introducing His Royal Highness, Crown Prince Alexander, and Her Royal Highness Princess Charlotte."


    My cheek twitched.


    Hold up....


    ....Princess...?

 Chapter 5 Snap it off

    I was smitten. When I arrived I had no expectations. I thought the fiancee chosen for me would be some generic, boring Noble girl who''d have no interesting qualities at all. Even though I knew whose daughter she was I still didn''t think she''s be all that great. In fact I thought she''s be as haughty and selfish as all the others I''d ran into up to now.


    Not only that, there was another more pressing reason why I didn''t want to see her and was greatly worried after hearing about this engagement. A giant reason that scared me witless


    But as soon as those doors opened all those prejudices and worries went away.


    Large blue eyes that glittered with gem-like brilliance and a face that was as small and delicate as a porcelain doll...


    What an adorable girl! There was no way this angel could anything like those other girls!


    It was love at first sight, and with, bias.


    "Prince Alexander, welcome."


    The first person I noticed was obviously the master of the house, Marquis Claybrook.


    He was a man of considerable height and presence, standing tall and proud like an iron pillar. His face was no longer young but neither was it old.


    I studied him curiously.


    So this is the man my father held in such high regard. I had to say, I understood why.


    Taking up his own father''s position at 19 and winning back a large swath of land from the Gaul Kindom''s invading forces in just two years, killing several enemy commanders in the process.Winning countless victories through sheer military might one after another...


    Mounting an exploratory expidition into the Dry Lands at 24, creating good relations between our Kingdom and the powerful gold-skinned Aeil warriors who made that gods-forsaken place their home.


    Expanding our Kingdom''s borders to the sea and later plundering a water dragon''s hoard merely half a year later, destroying a fleet of wanted pirates in one fell swoop which in turn landed us an island fortress now used as a trading hub by dozens of nations.


    Not only that but being the one behind the the Four-Way Alliance and quietly retiring before the age of 30.


    The man was a legend!


    And as the person who alone controlled two-sixths of our kingdom''s armed forces he was deserving of respect even if he wasn''t so renowned.


    I felt small in front of such a figure. Even my own father lacked this man''s kind of bearing, as if he was looking down at you from above.


    The words he spoke just now were even and precise. A low, smooth timbre resonating with power.


    I struggled to control myself. This man was my idol!


    I smiled humbly. "Thank you for having me, Lord Claybrook. I know my plans for arrival came so unexpectedly, I''m sorry if I inconvenienced you."


    I did my best to keep my own voice as calm as he had. As a Prince it was only right that I maintain a elegant and courteous disposition under any circumstance.


    That disposition was thoroughy hammered into my very bones since childhood.


    The Marquis'' next words destroyed that lifetime of training almost immediately.


    "Not at all. You being so eager to meet this daughter of mine is a good sign, I expect equally good things to come of it. In fact you''ve arrived at a perfect time, my son almost missed the chance to meet you."


    My face paled.


    Son? That....that could only mean....


    Damien Claybrook!!!!


    Oh my gods, that monster was here?!?!


    The Marquis waved someone over.


    " I don''t believe you two have ever met."


    For good reason!


    Unfortunately it was only now that I noticed he was here. The Marquis had been standing directly in front of him as he walked to greet me and most of my attention was focused on Lady Dahlia so I didn''t even glance at the other people in the room.


    But if I knew that guy''d be here I never would''ve come! He was the reason I hated this engagement before coming here! The reason I suffered hair loss in the short time I''d known!


    The boy who came looked a year or two older than me. He had the same lustrous, chocolately hair as his mother but unlike the rest of his family his eyes were amethysts rather than sapphires.


    The Purple-eyed Devil...


    I was always a bit taller than most boys my age and I knew he couldn''t have been more than two years older than me at the most. Despite this he was still nearly a head and a half higher and as he walked towards me I couldn''t help want to take a step back.


    If his father was my idol, then he was my nightmare.


    The stories I''d heard of him were enough to make me faint!


    The times he ventured out and mingled with the other Noble children he either left a good impression or a lasting bad one. Often the latter.


    I knew why too: He sowed chaos everywhere he went.


    He was the boy who beat up the young master of the Wilkens family just because the boy had bumped into him and made him drop his strawberry on the floor!


    He was the boy who set fire to a wine bottle and threw it at a pack of wild wolves who were disturbing his picnic time, then captured their leader and beat it up until it into submission! It became his pet!


    He was the boy who sent a spiked club to Baron Connally''s castle during winter and told him he''d never sit right again if he didn''t recieve the man''s prize pony he took a liking to some time back!


    Not to mention what he did during the tri-annual tournament three months ago, making all of his opponents lick his feet and dance like monkeys when he won, not even letting them forfeit the match! Many of them were veteran fighters or children of status, when did they ever face such a disgrace?!


    That wasn''t even the worst of it!I remember being told that one time some servant had mistaken him as a beggar during a banquet because his clothes had become all burnt and raggedy--a story for another time--and grabbed him by the collar to drag him out. This angered the boy so greatly he took his pet wolf, pulled off the servant''s pants and threatened to have the wolf XOXO him to death! The servant was left quite traumatized.


    This boy had so many terrifying stories attributed to him, why would I want to meet a guy like him? And because of his father no one said anything about his insane actions! In fact it was all kept quiet, the incidents spoken of only in hushed whispers.


    It''s even said that he likes to send a group of bandits out to harrass people whenever the whim takes him. In fact many say his group of rogues have already swallowed up a large portion of immagrants from the surrounding nations and have swelled up to a staggering degree.


    They''ve supposedly created their own city at the edge of the kingdom! Or so it''s said. And they all worship Damien with cult-like enthusiasm, offering up virgins and other precious gifts to their Vile Lord!


    He was a demon, a real demon!


    This boy not only held the enmity of nearly a quarter of all the noble young masters in the kingdom, many have also long since joined the "Day''s Ruin Alliance." A club formed with nothing in mind but to bring him to his knees. It was an association that met little but defeat since it''s founding. One I was too scared to join even when the offer arrived.


    I specifically came at this time because I knew he''d be on his way towards Lord Kane''s territory by now, why was he still here?!


    But I still kept my composure.


    I forced myself to calm down even as he walked towards me. The thump of boots on hard floors rang throughout the room, slow and eerie.


    No, stay back!


    I felt like crying.


    "Prince Alexander, a pleasure to meet you." The older boy''s refreshing face came into close view. His expressionless face was terrifying! His eyes, however, were smiling.


    It was the smile of a monster eyeing it''s prey!


    His entire body exuded a dark aura of sadism and death!


    I couldn''t move. Otherwise I would have long since ran away.


    "The same, I feel exactly the same way, Lord Damien! It''s an honor to meet your Venerable Self!" My voice broke and I stiffened up like a piece of wood. I was even more respectful than I had been with his father.


    As the son of a Marquis who guarded our land''s borders, who knew what his childhood was like?


    He''d probably learned to hold a sword the very day he learned to walk. W-What if he asked me to a duel because I answered too slow, or too casually?


    I was only 12! I still wanted to live! I had so much left to do! Great Young Master, please spare my poor little life!


    I almost felt compelled to beg him for my right to continue living. But he''d taken Lady Dahlia along with him, so I held my ground and tried to look as friendly as I possibly could.


    Lady Dahlia, I barely know you, and you barely know me...but at least let me show you that your future man is no coward. Um, given our engagement you''ll stop him from killing me...right?


    Damien made a small bow. "Your enthusiasm is unneeded, my Prince. Speaking so formally is tiring, do be at easy. I won''t bite." He chuckled light-heartedly but I knew it for the act it was. If I didn''t speak at least that respectfully I might have become a target for whatever torture this sick bastard thought up!


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Prince." Was all he finished with.


    A cold shiver ran down my back. I was full of both fear and relief.


    The latter didn''t last long. I saw his eyes move to Charlotte''s pretty, heart-like face.


    No. It couldn''t be...


    Was he aiming for her? I''d heard he was very welcoming toward women, especially pretty young wives. A tried and true playboy who messed with girls'' hearts as if they were toys.


    The young Lady Corianna from the Alcott family, for instance, was completely ruined by him! She was so lovesick that she''d refused to eat anything for three days! Or so I hear.


    And there was also that fiery Lady Yesmina, a child of a large merchant family from the Dry Lands who had once attended a party young master Damien was taken to by his father. It''s said she sent him love letters every other week!Or so I hear.


    A very young and prodigious ladykiller.


    Of course these were just stories I''d heard and couldn''t verify myself. I could only pray that he was not as rumours stated, and that Lottie hadn''t caught his eye.


    Don''t be fooled, Lottie! He has a pretty face but an evil heart!


    You mustn''t fall for any of his tricks!


    "And an extra pleasant surprise to meet you, Princess. I wasn''t aware that you''d be joining us." Without any warning, and to everyone''s apparent astonishment judging from his parents'' faces, the boy''s arm moved forward and brought Lottie''s hand to his lips for a kiss.


    Upon being on the recieving end of such an attack Charlotte''s eyes instantly went wide. But I wasn''t sure of her thoughts about the matter. I just raised a brow, knowing that usually no one dared even approach her let alone do as he did.


    But this was the infamous Black Day we were talking about so maybe it shouldn''t be so surprising.


    And she said nothing about it either, so there wasn''t a need to grow upset. Rather, the boy''s courage was admirable.


    But this one action confirmed everything for me. He was a damn playboy alright! Ah, Lottie, don''t do it! Let not his words confuse you!


    "Lord Damien..." She to say, her voice even, no one except me knowing that it held a hint of shyness.


    NOOOOO!!!!!


    The youth''s smile(?) grew wry. "Please, call me Day. After all we''ll be family, best get used to it now. That said, allow me to rectify my previous greeting: It''s a pleasure to hold your company today... sister-in-law."


    S-S-Sister-in-law? You bastard, do you have to be so underhanded in your seductions? Using such a method to become closer, how sly! She''s not your in-law yet!


    For a moment I thought I saw a faint pink rising in her cheeks but I couldn''t be certain. Lottie, why? Are looks that important to you? Can''t you feel the bandit-like presence he gives out?


    It was then that Lady Dahlia spoke for the first time.


    "It''s alright, Princess. Day doesn''t mean anything by it, he just has a few bad habits. He isn''t interested in children, you know? Big bro only likes matured women, see? This big bro is no lolicon." Her voice was soft as bird''s feather.


    A few? A FEW?!


    Lady Dahlia, you''re too pure. Naive. Your brother is called a walking disaster, understand?


    Although...


    Her words sounded weird?....First off, why did is seem like she was just repeating something she''d heard before? And what''s a lolicon?


    But that aside, your ignorance is cute too.


    This thought crumbled in the next moment.


    "Don''t misunderstand." The little girl continued. "You aren''t special to him. I''m sorry if you hoped otherwise but he really is just an airhead who doesn''t understand or care about a girl''s delicate heart and only thinks about mature women like Mother or Miss Rosemary. Simply put, he''s spoiled goods." Suddenly the girl seemed to become much bolder, no longer hiding behind her brother''s back. " I implore you to not get any strange ideas, otherwise you''ll just be disappointed. At least wait a few years to see how you develop before even thinking about any schemes, okay? Oh, and don''t take the sister-in-law thing to heart either. I''ve no interest in being family with you. Thanks." She smiled with pure, angelic innocence. Thenwhispered to a girl that''d came alongside next to her. "How was that? Did I do well, Vee?"


    ....What?


    Just then someone had came up and rapped her on the head.


    "Dahlia, dear, that''s enough. You''re being rude to our guests."


    It was the mother, Muriel Claybrook.


    I nearly stopped breathing. Ah, I''d heard she was beautiful but seeing her here in person was a bit overwhelming.


    Her long, silky hair fell in smooth waves down her back and her soft blue eyes threatened to drown you in their depths.


    I was always curious about this woman.


    She''d just shown up with the Marquis one day and claimed to be his wife. That time she was already pregnant with Damien and the situation caused an uproar. An unknown person suddenly marrying into a powerful and old family like the Claybrooks?


    The Marquis had been questioned and heavily criticised but he never gave up anything about her identity.


    The only conclusion people could draw was that she was a strong witch, and that was based off of how well the Claybrook Estate had flourished since her arrival.


    The family had many properties and owned many lands but its ancestral home, this Estate, had always been less than desirable. None were able to turn the dry land into anything useable or scenic. Until a few years ago it was little but a few patches of green and dead trees. Even a lot of the streams dried up.


    But that changed when Lady Muriel came. She had somehow brought life and vitality to a place that previously had too little of either to spare.


    Emerald green grass popped up, flowers bloomed almost year-round. The trees became tall and mighty. Crystal clear waters sprang up from the earth to create springs of every shape and form. The animals of surrounding areas naturally flocked to the land as new homes were created.


    It became a lush paradise filled with every kind of beauty. Even many medicinal herbs could now be found within these once sparse lands, another reason why it was now highly valued.


    This, too, caused a huge commotion as Nobles and Kings alike rushed to entice this mysterious young woman to their own lands in hopes of receiving the same blessings. And not a few suitors wishing to steal away the rare beauty had also made their way, offering cool smiles and subtle invitations.


    None of them succeeded. She never once admitted to being the cause of this monumental change and had also never lost her calm no matter what methods were used to tempt her.


    But it was strange, looking at her now was a bit of a disappointment. Despite her great beauty I found nothing out of the ordinary.


    I was quite sensitive to mana, I could feel the flow of it all around me at any given time. It''s minute fluctuations.


    Yet her? She was no different from any regular commoner. The waves of mana passed her by without care.


    It was the first I''ve seen of this but I took it to mean she was truly the epitome of averageness, for even those entirely inept at mana manipulation would have some sort of faint ability to warp the streams of energy around their bodies just due to their own mana remaining uncontrolled.


    Lady Muriel, on the other hand, did not. Could she be one of those with rare consitutions my father had once mentioned?


    Perhaps she is truly devoid of mana, or maybe she manipulates the space between mana to create new waves within the sea of energy flowing around us.


    Such things were not unheard of. The first was evidence of a time when man had been incapable of infusing mana within their bodies. The latter was a primal form of mana manipulation more akin to how the other races might use it.


    But no. Rather it seemed more like the mana flow was avoiding her on purpose? Strange, quite strange.


    Whatever the case, it was weird. I even felt discomfort in her presence now that I was aware of her.


    As I was lost in my own thoughts, Damien spoke once more.


    "Please excuse my sister, Alex." He turned back to me. I held back a frown. By talking to me so casually he must be trying to establish a sense of familiarity between us.


    What was he playing at?


    First he encourages Lottie to call him by a nickname, subtly starting to break any distance and formality between them, now he does the same with me by saying my name as only those who were close friends or family would.


    I was impressed. Not many had that sort of understanding of people, to know how to begin establishing a rapport on the first meeting.


    It was utterly horrifying. I in no way wanted to be closer to this guy.


    "She''s not quite used to handling new people." New people, not strangers. He was mindful of his words, I''ll give him that.


    I saw his eyes flicker towards Charlotte for just an instant. "You as well, I hope you take no offense at her words. She may seem foul-mouthed and temperamental but she''s really a good girl and I hope we can all be friends."


    He was too good.


    Then, without even turning his face to talk to them directly, he said, "Father, mother, I know you must be eager to welcome our guests but the trip from the Capital has to have tired them out. We should allow them some rest instead of troubling them with empty pleasantries."


    The both of them had odd looks on their faces, like they were eyeing some strange creature. What on earth happened to their son, their eyes were asking.


    The Marquis'' wife, who lacked much presence up to now, nodded. Her smile was radiant and enchanting, it was easy to see where Lady Dahlia got her beauty from.


    "As the eldest I trust you to take good care of them, son. Go ahead and have some fun."


    Was it just me or was there a strange twinkle in her eye as she said that?


    The Marquis agreed as well. " I''ve things to take care of so I couldn''t stay long in any case. Adults also shouldn''t meddle in the affairs of children." Is that what you said when your son was terrorizing all those poor boys? I know you''re a hero, but please, keep your son on a tighter leash!


    "Show them to the parlor for some refreshments."


    Before I could say anything else Damien had already started ushering us.


    I noticed how he positioned his sister to my side before she knew it, and how he took a place by Lottie''s own side as he did so, gently nudging the small of her back forward in the direction he desired at the same time. The two girls were placed in the middle, with us to either side of them.


    As for the other little girl, the green-haired one, she followed closely behind us.


    I felt myself a bit in awe of how he took control of the party so easily.


    Not only this, but he also explained the various artwork and their history while we walked, spinning tales of epic romances turned to tragedy or spoke of the comedic inspirational origin of some piece or another.


    Just like that he completely dominated the flow of the conversation and kept the atmosphere light. He engaged us, made us laugh or smile and didn''t allow us as guests to feel left out. I was looking at Lady Dahlia most of the time though..


    To think such a pretty girl existed in this world, wasn''t this simply the gods showing blatant favoritism?


    Damien didn''t seem to mind my quietness.It was only when he caught me glancing at Lady Dahlia that he truly gave me any attention.


    He spoke into the green-haired girl''s ear and with a strained expression she led Dolly and Lottie further ahead, leaving the three boys behind.


    My pulse quickened to a mile a minute. Someone help me!


    "My sister''s cute, eh?" Damien began.


    I missed a step and nearly fell.


    "W-What?" I stammered. Damn, my image as a proud prince was coming to ruin!


    Damien''s smiling, mask-like face was brought closer as he pulled pulled me under his shoulder. For anyone else looking it would appear like two good friends walking together.


    "I said she''s cute, isn''t she?"


    "Uh, er, yes, Lady Dahlia is very--"


    "Yup, she''s just the cutest, is she not? You lucky dog, you struck gold...isn''t that right?"


    I wasn''t sure what was going on.


    "Hey bro, you''ll take care of that sister of mine, won''t you?"


    "Um, I don''t..."


    He kept ahold of that chilling smile


    "Of course you will, what am I saying. And obviously you wouldn''t ever cheat on her with that slutty blonde haired bitch. No, no, you wouldn''t do that. Because you know the price of cheating, don''t you?"


    I felt my back sweat.


    Wait, what?!


    "C-Cheat...?! O-Of course not! Uh, but what blonde haired girl are you--?"


    "Good, good!" He patted my back heartily. "Cause if you ever did I''ll snap it off, you know?" A laugh.


    I waited for him to have the decency to at least say, "Just kidding~" even if he wasn''t. But it never came.


    As we walked a pair of empty eyes looked out the windows to see a bright, multi-colored paradise. The sun was so beautiful and the flowers so vibrant.


    Outside I saw that a butterfly had just become caught in the web of a spider. It struggled helplessly.


    Ah, I thought.


    I know your pain.

 Chapter 6 Charlotte

    Damien Claybrook was perhaps the most sensual boy I''d ever met. Everything he did from his calm, methodical style of walking to the way he held his own cup, was different from other boys I''d seen.


    He touched things as if they were exceedingly precious, as if whatever he happened to grasp at the time were his lover''s hand.Even now as he moved to drink, when he brought the glass to his mouth, the way he sipped gave a sense of adult-like tranquility.


    It was especially noticeable in how he looked at me, his sharp amethyst eyes drawing me into their depths. I was naked under that gaze, stripped bare. That''s what it felt like.


    During the course of this brunch I''d felt it many times. That hard, piercing stare. As if he was trying to see through me, to figure something out. Yet every time I looked he wasn''t glancing at me at all.


    I thought back to that kiss he gave me, how his lips brushed over my hand and left a searing warmth.


    So naturally, as if he''d done it a thousand times and would do it a thousand more.


    Yes. He definitely gave out a sensualistic aura. Almost hedonistic, even. And he was a very smooth talker as well, I noticed. He kept the coversation interesting and I laughed in spite of myself while he recounted this tale or that behind the numerous artworks on display


    "But I didn''t like him at all." She thought to herself. "He''s obviously a damn playboy! If there was something I hated more than anything else it was callous men like him who toyed with the innocent hearts of young maidens! People like him were just evil!"


    Yes. I''d admit to having been somewhat caught off-guard earlier. But that time had passed and I was easily able to see through his tricks now.


    Father had often told me boys like this used honeyed words to get what they wanted all the time and that I shouldn''t be so shallow as to fall for them.


    You must showcase the dignity of a Princess, he''d said.


    I looked at him. Just then I recalled a certain event from several years prior.


    It was on his 12th birthday party, right? The day he swindled trinkets from little girls and swiped family heirlooms from the women. All when he was just a young boy.


    The weeks after that, father told me later on, were pure chaos as unholy amounts of gold discreetly found their into the pockets of the Claybrook family.


    This was never made public, of course, but several prominent Noble Houses nearly went destitute attempting to buy back the stolen goods.


    It''d have been one thing if the heirlooms'' price had been too high for some to afford. Yet every time the deal was about to fall apart the other party settled for what was offered. Which was the absolute maximum the payer would be able to give without going bankrupt.


    And everyone knew who was to blame even though they never mentioned him in name.


    I almost couldn''t believe it when father told me. To think someone near my own age could be so ruthless.


    Seeing how disgustingly host-like he was now I came to nderstand how he was capable of pulling off that little stunt back then.


    "Lady Charlotte, your...no, let me get it."


    While I was lost in my own thoughts, he spotted something on my face. And, without warning, his finger came and swiped gently at the scorner of my mouth.


    A small piece of dark cream came into sight and he directly licked at it.


    "A fine choice." He commented idly. "Of course I usually prefer vanilla to chocolate. Still, an excellent flavor. I wouldn''t mind having another taste."


    For a moment I thought he was talking about something else entirely, something far less suitable for the eyes of others to witness so openly. The words were a touch suggestive and my mind blanked.


    This guy...


    I wanted to bite him to death.


    As I thought, this was his game. No wonder he''d been able to accomplish such a feat when he was so young back then. He took advantage of the girls'' naive hearts and later distracted their mothers with a few flashes of violet before milking them for all their worth.


    The image left me trembling in rage.


    "What, just because you have a pretty face you think you can do whatever you want?" I sneered at him in the safety of my mind. "Well this Lady isn''t as easily toppled."


    Was it just due to his playboy habits that he seemed to treat me so well? I didn''t know. I thought he might have other intentions. But I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of a win. As if this Princess could so easily appeased.


    To be honest he was the reason I agreed to come here, though. Besides the whole incident on his birthday, I also heard a lot of other rumours surrounding this "Purple-eyed Demon" to the point of wanting to meet him myself.


    Considering who his father was, and how his sister was engaged to Alex now, my own curiosity all but forced me to come.


    A young boy whose name was spoken like a curse, and was said to be the reincarnation of an ancient demon king?


    He had to be interesting.


    Plus I thought he must not nearly be as bad as people claimed.


    My thoughts now, after meeting him? I didn''t know about his other supposed misdeeds but his playboy attitude was clearly no lie and I''m sure he used it as a weapon whenever it was convenient for him.


    Even though his passive, indifferent looks suggested not a care in the world.


    "I''m going to become related to such a frivolous, low-down guy? I''m truly unwilling..."


    "So, Alex, I hear you''ll be going to the Dry Lands in a few months?"


    Alex quickly nodded his head.


    "Yes. My father wants me to study there for a while before I start school. He said it was good to broaden my horizons. I''m not sure how long it''ll be though."


    "Hm." Damien looked deep in thought. He seemed to want to say something, but stopped himself.


    Alex, quick to noticed the little details, spoke again.


    "Ah, did you want me to pass along something to Lady Yesmina, perhaps?" His wide eyes were eager to please.


    Poor Alex. He was terrified of Damien for a long time already and I could only imagine how he must be feeling right now. He acted tough and in control but he was still so young.


    Damien seemed lost. "Who?" He tilted his head.


    I was furious once more.


    Damn bastard, at least have the decency to remember the poor girl! What, a flower once picked is no longer any good? I felt pity for the girl. The guy she liked was actually so heartless.


    "Ah, brother, I think he''s talking about that tall cake-faced girl?"


    The sister is also quite vicious!


    From my memory Lady Yesmina did like to put on some gold colored kohl on her eyelids. It fit well with her smooth, dusky skin. But she didn''t use enough to be called a cake-face! How mean!


    What a perfect example of having a nice face but an evil heart!


    "Hm." The brother just nodded. It was obvious he didn''t remember at all. How cruel.


    "Yup. Don''t know her."


    He even had the audacity to say it!


    Alex blinked. "What? How? Doesn''t she constantly send you letters?"


    A light suddenly came to Damien''s eyes. He hit his palm with a closed fist.


    "Oh!" He exclaimed. "So is she the girl who keeps on sending Father all that mail? Hm, good thing I always throw them out. Why would I want to send anything back? Sorry, I don''t associate with homewrecking women. I don''t know why you think I would want to send anything to her in the first place?"


    "T-Throw them out?"


    "Homewrecker?"


    Both me and Alex were dumbfounded.


    I stared at the boy in shock. I hit the table. "Those letters are for you, you idiot!" I screamed. "Why the hell did you think they were for your father?! She''s not even half his age! How can you not know who she is? How can you not know they were for you?"


    He blinked. "How it my fault I can''t remember her?" He frowned ever so slighty, his face making the move seem much colder than it was. " Also maybe she''s a fan of Father or something? People say he''s still a good-looking dude you know? Furthermore if they were for me why couldn''t she use my name? Saying ''Mr. Claybrook'' is so misleading! And, well, why would they be for me? I''m not close to any girls, you know? Except Dolly, that is."


    "If you couldn''t be sure who they were for why couldn''t you just read it?!"


    "Even if they were for me isn''t it natural to assume they were rigged to explode or something? Plus it''d be rude to read someone else''s mail."


    The mail was yours!


    Still. Some of that sounded a little reasonable. But...something he said sounded weird?


    "Lord Dam...Uh, I mean, Day...how many girls do you actually know?"


    He took a few seconds to consider, then, "I don''t think I know any?"


    The hell? From what I could gather a whole lot of girls know him. They talk about him enough. That''s how the playboy rumours started. But he says he doesn''t know any.... Wait, wait, something was wrong here.


    "I thought you were quite popular, though?"


    "I''m not, though?" He asked through knit brows.


    "No, that can''t be. Don''t you ever get any gifts from girls?" I knew he had to because I''d heard a few of the young noble Ladies crying about how they''d sent gifts and didn''t even get a reply.


    At that time I chalked it up to them showing one-sided affection, knowing a lot of girls like a pretty face. It''s only when I saw how much of dirty playboy pig he was acting like with me that I assumed they were played with and discarded. It''s why I despised this guy so much right now.


    But maybe I was wrong? He was saying he didn''t even know any girls and he didn''t look like he was lying so what the hell was going on here?


    "Ah...those?" He sneered. "Please, I''m not that stupid. You think I don''t know how many enemies I have? Hmph. Those bastards, trying to lull me into a false sense of security. Pretending to be girls and inviting me on "dates"...who would fall for that low-class kind of trap?"


    I shook my head, trying to deny his words. "But during banquets don''t you get invitations to dance a lot? I know you do, don''t try to lie!"


    Corianna specifically bragged about it once. She said something about how that guy was very picky with his dance partners and gloated about how special he must have thought she was to accept her invitation so readily.


    "If you didn''t know any girls and weren''t popular with them then--"


    He cut me off. "Oh yeah, sometimes girls do come up to me all blushing and asking to dance or whatever but I usually just refuse them outright. Such atrocious acting, do they think I don''t know someone set them up to it? But some of them are actually nice girls so it''d be rude to refuse those ones. The others? If you believe they weren''t set up by some of the boys to humiliate me or lead me somewhere for an ambush I would say you''re way too naive! How bold would these girls have to be to send such letters? I don''t believe those little ones have such big balls. Besides. This big bro is into mature women, hmph."


    What a vulgar way to speak about young Ladies! How did he even distinguish them? Where there even these kind of attempts in the first place? Or was he just wronging girls based off his own misguided system?


    And now the words Dahlia said earlier made more sense. So it was this guy''s influence too...


    Alex and I were speechless.


    This...This....dense bastard! This idiot! Was he serious? Was he really that stupid? My gods....


    I thought back again to how he''d kissed my hand the moment we met.


    Damn, he was obviously a playboy but he was also such an airhead? What an amazing combination!


    That was even worse than just being a playboy. At least playboys knew what they were doing when they were picking up women. But this guy kept making moves on young girls and didn''t even know it? Wasn''t that just leading them on? Making them feel special and stuff, getting them to send gifts and letters while cursing at them in return? Thinking they were all out to get him?


    Something like this...was too abnormal. Plus what was with that last comment? Mature women? He''s not even 15 himself and he''s talking about wanting mature women?


    Then he added, as if to himself, "I might be a bit handsome and just a tiny bit unruly but there''s no way I could play around like that guy... Yeah. Stupid rumours. I''m definitely not some despicable playboy bastard who wants to go out seducing other people''s women..." The last thing was almost too soft to hear.


    Hm. At least he had SOME morals.


    Just then the green-haired girl spoke up, unbidden.


    "What about the time you tried getting Lord Avery''s wife to run away with you?"


    So he did those kinds of things afterall?! Give me back my compliment! This pig is the worst kind of playboy, someone who even dares to steal wives!


    Damien coughed awkwardly. "What? Who''s wife? Nonsense."


    Such horrid acting. Just admit your wrongs, alright? This is too pathetic, okay?


    "Was it also nonsense when you proposed to that one flower shop owner you saw on the way back from the city?"


    "Hey, she was wearing fake cat ears. I couldn''t help making a little mistake."


    "Idiot, you know beastkin don''t usually have such features. And she was a human. That aside, weren''t you already taking her out to buy a ring by the time we found you? Her ears were off by then, too. Aren''t you just a pervert?"


    "A gentleman pervert, thank you very much." He corrected as if it were somehow an important distinction. "We weren''t even going to buy a ring anyway, it was a necklace and she deserved it. That rotten boyfriend of her''s left her for some floozy of a blacksmith''s daughter, the bastard. It was purely to cheer her up."


    Didn''t that mean the woman actually left with him? What the hell? How could he flirt with older women so easily just like that, to the point of taking them out to buy jewelery? Just how "mature" was this guy?!


    Actually how pervy was that woman to even fall for his words? Or was she just a gold digger? Even if she was, still, it was crazy how smoothly it all seemed to go!


    "So the dinner date you had planned was also just to comfort her?"


    He began to sweat. "What? How''d you know I--?"


    "So you did?"


    "...That''s cheating."


    "And now that I think of it, who was that little kid following you two? Daughter?"


    "Oh yes. Lovely little thing."


    "Don''t tell me you only liked that woman because she was a mother." The girl monotoned.


    "Of course not. Her rear was also top-notch. Plus her hips? Those were Grade-A birthing hips right there. And come on, the appeal of being a foster father is just too...tsk. Heh." He shook his head, chuckling. "Two for the price of one is a good deal in my book. Buy one milf get a loli free." He said incomprehensibly.


    Or, well, no. The word milf was one that''d secretly become popular as of late and though it''s meaning escaped most at first hear, I myself had come across it multiple times from my older brother.


    So for this other word, "loli"...if you combine it with the context it was easy to understand.


    This guy....so utterly shameless.


    "You really aren''t interested in girls your own age?" I''d thought the rumours and Dahlia''s words from before were exaggerations. Yet...


    The boy smiled serenely and said, "All girls under the age of 20 can only be my little sister."


    His eyes seemed to continue on and say, ''Boys can like girls but a man needs a woman, understand?''


    I was even more dumbfounded. I felt sorry for all the girls who had a crush on this weird guy.


    If he didn''t see you as a scheming cat, he placed you firmly in the "little sister" category. His tastes were just too extreme for his age!


    "Sisters?"


    Dahlia perked her ears up at his words but said nothing more. She just stared at him for several long seconds.


    I felt the strangest chill just then. Was there a draft coming from somewhere?


    "Right. Well I think we''ve heard enough."I stood up and dragged Alex with me. "Come on, let''s go."


    Staying in the same room as this guy was making me so angry and confused I was starting to feel sick.


    Not to mention these other two weirdos. And I didn''t even know what was up with that other boy beside Damien. He seemed content to just stare out the window and hum a little tune to himself.


    "Huh? But, Lady Dahlia..."


    Gah, was he really so hung up on that girl? All this time all he''d done was stare at her.


    He was never so tongue-tied when meeting the other young Noble girls so why was he like this with her?


    As expected, she was as much a mind-manipulating vixen as her brother was a no-good playboy.


    Even though she didn''t do anything, or really said anything, but even so!


    That mother of their''s probably used weird seduction techniques on the father, too, else how could a man with a heritage and career as illustrious as his marry some no-name woman?


    I had to get Alex out of here before he picked up that guy''s bad habits and became ensnared by that girl''s web.


    This engagement had to end!


    I''ll talk to brother about it later and get him to see reason.


    "I''m tired and want to go home. Lord Damien, Lady Dahlia, it was... to meet you." She couldn''t say anything pleasant so she deliberately skipped a word. "Let''s continue this some other time."


    I all but dragged Alex out the door. "Lady Dahlia, as she said, we can pick this up another time. I look forward to it!" He stiffened up all of a sudden. "Um, beg your pardon, Lord Damien. I-If you''ll excuse me.


    I was just about to push him out the door. But someone gripped my shoulder, quite firmly, and I found myself rooted to the spot.


    "What, trying to leave already? Heh, don''t be so hasty, sister-in-law, lil bro. The fun''s just started!"


    For some reason I felt another, even odder chill.

 Chapter 7 Bird? Dog? Dragon?

    What a cute kid!


    Such was my first thought upon seeing the Princess.


    Sleek, solid black hair. Eyes a bright amber, hauntingly attractive.


    Definitely a little cutie.


    My second though?


    ...WHAT FUKKEN PRINCESS BULLSHIT ARE YOU TRYNA PULL HERE, GAME?!


    Since when was there a "Princess Charlotte", huh? Where was she in the story? Tryna mess with me, are ya?!


    It didn''t show on my face at all, but, inwardly, I was freaking the fuck out.


    What trap was laid before me? Whose plot was this? My mind was in full panic-mode.


    While father greeted the Prince I calmly had a mental meltdown. Then stepped forward a moment later as I heard myself being mentioned. The Prince came into full view and snapped me back to reality.


    I have to say, it was disappointing.


    I was expecting some snot-nosed brat with a stick up his ass but the dude was actually kinda cute too. In a gender-neutral shota sort of way. Right now his normally long blonde curls were cut short and his imperious sea-green eyes were as tame and docile as a neutered cat.


    He visibly trembled as I approached and I could see him fiddling with his hands anxiously.


    It was then that I knew.


    This guy....was a fan!


    The way he lavished me with more respect than he did even father, who was a Marquis, made me certain of this.


    I almost giggled, feeling quite smug.


    Haha, who''d have thought that the Prince would have heard the grand tales from this Senior!


    Even though he was so young he must have good tastes, eh?


    But as that thought took root, another did as well: ...Who the fuck told on me?


    How did he figure out who I was?! However I soon realized that he, as a Prince, had to have various connections. It wouldn''t be very odd for him to be able to find out such secret information.


    I sorta took a liking to the kid.


    I took a long look at him and decided that since he was a fan and a brother-in-arms and so obviously a pushover...I could probably forego my initial plan to bully him.


    However I then noticed him staring at Dolly. I blinked.


    Well!


    The boy truly does have fine taste!


    Yes, kid. Indeed. I see you, too, realize Dolly''s true potential. She is already such an adorable, perfect little angel right now. But still only a loli.


    And yet take a look at mother!


    As they say, like mother like daughter, huh?


    Dolly is already the cutest little sister this side of the universe, but in the future she too is very likely to transcend her loliness and become a "Busty nee-san" type of character!


    Of course she''ll always be my precious little sister in my heart and I''ll never be able to see her as anything other than the same bundle of fluff that always used to grab my sleeve and follow me around--though she still does right now, sometimes.


    But I couldn''t deny that her future self would be a top-tier beauty with a bust, waist and rear on the same level of thiccness as mother.


    Truly her future man would have used up all the luck gathered from all his previous past lives and all his dead ancestors to be able to call her his wifey.


    Although it pained me to think of it as her big brother, wanting her to stay young and childish forever, I knew such a thing could never be.


    So!


    I could only keep the wolves away and find her a decent man who would love and respect her.


    By which I mean any man she loves will have to go through thorough re-education to meet my standards.


    Sadly, Prince, that''s you. Dolly is gonna be really crazy about you in the future, so, unfortunately, I can''t go easy on you all too much no matter how much of a fan and bro you are.


    Now it doesnt HAVE to be you. If she ever fell in love with someone else then sorry but you''d have to go. However although maybe I could lead her to some other boy, you''re a Prince.


    And Dolly deserves a Prince. A King. Possibly an Emperor but we won''t talk about that for now.


    In any case how many Princes are there in this world? I can''t just go out and drag one here, you know? You''re the closest one and you''re already her fiance and I know she''ll love you eventually so just accept your fate, capisce?


    While I was having all these irreverent thoughts that Charlotte girl was looking at her brother(?) staring at Dolly.


    And she had audacity to frown!


    What nerve!


    My mind was working overtime.


    Tsk. So, that''s how it is


    The Heavens know of my intentions and they''re the ones who plot against me! They want to put Dolly through some horrid end!


    How cruel!


    How insufferably arrogant!


    I suddenly realized why this so-called "Princess Charlotte" existed now. There''d been no hide nor hair of any Princess Charlotte in the game, so why did one show up here? Because she, too, was an enemy! A puppet sent by the gods to bar Dolly''s way to happiness!


    Hmph.


    You wanna mess with this Young Master, do ya, gods?


    Hehe.


    ...Don''t you know? My Charm stat is SSS+!


    ***


    After channelling Damien''s inner playboy spirit--loath as I was to do so on a kid, such a waste--I had escorted them to the parlor where I had treats waiting.


    Okay, well, not before I gave a very light and casual warning to the Prince about the consequences of infidelity.


    THEN I led them to the parlor.


    The conversation was mind-numbingly boring to me but for these little ones who never knew anything but the life of a Noble gossip and the like had them occupied enough. Hey, whatever kept them entertained.


    I regretted asking the Prince about something I''d heard regarding him recently, though, because that question sparked another discussion that I''d rather not have had.


    Or brought into topic a certain someone I didn''t want to remember.


    Yesmina...ugh.


    That chick.


    ...I mean I wasn''t stupid. I''d learned about it during "that" party, after all. The curse of the bishounens, the cruelty of women, and how the seductive whispering of wealth could corrupt even the most innocent of souls.


    Only the first applied to me directly, but yeah. I wasn''t some dense harem protagonist who literally couldn''t tell a woman was interested in them even if they sat butt naked on their erect crotch moaning "ravage me."


    No like seriously, the fuck was up with that? That was probably also a curse, eh? Sure a lot of stories broke that trope but those already in that trope seem like they''re part of this inescapable black hole where they have to friendzone every girl that shows any kind of romantic affection for them. And even if they don''t they can''t do a damn thing with them except first base type of bullshit as fanservice. May as well be eunuchs, poor bastards...


    Ahem. That aside, no, that wasn''t me. I, being a perfectly normal(?) adult(?), do have SOME sense.


    I wouldn''t say I''d notice every single time, mind you. I just don''t have enough interest in little girls to always know when they "liked" me. My passion lies with busty older-sister kinda girls, after all The kinda chicks who you look at and see subtitles under them saying, "Your son calls me mama too."


    So me not knowing who all had a crush on my face is a given. Yet since I was an adult I did take note of some of the more obvious ones.


    Rather, my popularity with little girls was annoying. Just too many of them, and they kept bugging me.


    Why couldn''t their mothers be the ones sending me invitations, dammit?!


    So eventually I could only pretend that I had no clue about their intentions so as to avoid the majority of girls interested in me.


    And that''s exactly what I tried doing with that Yesmina girl. Yeah. Now this usually worked but every now and again a persistent one would show up. And guess which kind of girl Yesmina was? Yup. The stubborn kind.


    So when she showed up in the conversation I kept my little act and made up some bullshit about how I thought the letters were for father.


    Now I''m a little regretful of doing that, too. Seems like it pissed off that Charlotte.


    I thought she''d be easy to fool. And at the start she was, like, putty in my hands. But now she''d calmed down and I found her more sensible than I''d given her credit for.


    Was she really that young? Or should I say, as expected of a Princess?


    Hmmm....


    I studied her hard for a while once I realized how she''d look at me from time to time and came to the conclusion that she had heard of my "hedonistic ways." Possibly even knew my other exploits from her brother.


    She probably thought I really was a playboy! And I mean I did act like it right now so I couldn''t say anything about it.


    But man, she must really hate those types of frivolous people.


    She glared daggers at me the moment Vera--little she-devil--spoke up about some past...adventures of mine.


    You brat, why you gotta bring up old shit? Huh?


    Anyway the way Charlotte reacted to it made me understand just how much she despised playboys.


    Like it was really potent.


    I almost had the urge to ask, "Who hurt you?"


    But she was too young to have those kinda experiences so maybe it was just a brainwashing-since-childhood-from-an-overprotective-father-who-was-likely-a-playboy-himself-in-his-younger-years-and-didn''t-want-his-daughter-to-be-tricked-by-a-man''s-honeyed-words-just-like-how-he-himself-had-tricked-young-women-back-in-the-day-so-took-measures-to-ensure-her-dislike-for-such-people sort of situation.


    Yup. I felt that was exactly the situation here.


    Judging from how she looked at me by the end of the conversation I came to a new realization: Since I acted that way she seems to think I''m an airhead?


    She''s probably mad I was so "careless" but being thought of as a airhead instead of a playboy is an advatnage, isn''t it?


    It means she wouldn''t be so on guard with me....Wait.


    I was going to go with a frontal assault, but perhaps I should come in from the backdoor instead?Go full on Sneaky Snek?


    Yeah. Yeah, that couldn''t work! It could work out pretty well!


    I couldn''t help but smile secretly in disdain.


    Oh little King...you have no idea, do you?


    Damien Claybrooke, that heroine stealer, that master of netori...is in a league of his own.


    Hehehe.


    Don''t you know? With his face and my brains... Our Charm stat is SSS+!


    ***


    After they tried to leave I''d politely held them back and had taken them outside. At the back of the Claybrook estate was a large stretch of land I used to train and set up near the house was a circular track. Within the center of that circle were targets and a choice of ranged weaponry from throwing knives to spears.


    I idly played with a knife before handing the Princess a longbow and an arrow.


    Crap, I really couldn''t get used to that. In the back of my mind I felt this girl''s existence had all sorts of implications, but I couldn''t tell what. I was certain I''d never heard of her before in any of the games from the Love Orgy series.


    Was this really the gods fucking with me?


    No, no, calm down, me.


    Priorities, remember?


    But I digress. I bet you all think I''m only bullying the Prince into submission through threats and thuggery, but no, my plans extend far past such simple things!


    Actually I''m bullying the Prince so that even if Dolly does end up saying things that are mean and could make him dislike her, he''d think to himself that I''m much worse in comparison to a few harsh words!


    And once he realizes, "This bastard only listens to that cutiepie sister of his!" there''s no way he''ll have any choice other than to hug her heels in desperation!


    Eventually he''ll feel so much debt and gratitude for her continued support that he''ll start to see her in a new light and not care at all about some hollow insults, able to see past that and into her true beautiful nature.


    Or maybe he''ll mistake that gratitude as love instead of actually falling for her, which is fine either way. As long as Dolly''s happy in the end!


    See? The machinations of an adult are not to be underestimated.


    As for Charlotte, she''s his sister, right? I''m assuming at least. So her role is also crucial and it wouldn''t be good if she disapproved of Dolly.


    But I have a plan for that now, don''t I?. I dub thee...The Keep The Sister Distracted So She Doesnt Have Time To Get In The Way Super Seduction Plan!


    If I use my looks to make the girl enamored with me now, there''s no way she''ll risk earning my dislike by getting in the way of my own sister''s love life.


    Was I not a genius?


    I had no idea what would happen if the Prince and the mysterious new Princess both ended up disliking Dolly but I didn''t want to find out, hence the entire reason for this plan''s existence


    Though it appeared the Prince was quite taken with that sister of mine already so perhaps I didn''t have to do all this but I had to make sure he stayed that way.


    I would of course feel bad for leading on a child, and felt even worse at the prospect of flirting with a girl still young enough to be in middle-school. But for Dolly I can throw away even my personal preferences and morals!


    Um, temporarily.


    I can still only truly accept busty animal eared girls, preferably in slutty maid outfits and kinky enough to let themselves be covered in chocolate syrup to be licked off by yours truly.


    Or even if the latter isn''t inherent, I can easily train them to like it, no? Hm.


    I digress again.


    So, anywho, with that in mind, I sent Alex and Dahlia to handle their own affairs.


    "But Day, can''t I play with you instead?" Her bottom lip quivered, the epitome of pitifulness.


    "Just play with the Prince. He''s a new friend, don''t you want to get along?"


    She paused, considering. She was quiet for a full ten seconds.


    "Well, yes, but--"


    "No buts." I held up a hand. "Go on. I''ll be entertaining the Princess, you have fun."


    "Huh? No, but I..." She trailed off, clearly at a loss for words. I saw her go quiet again. This time though she just looked at Charlotte with a troubled face, chewing on her bottom lip. "...Okay."


    She sighed. Then she just turned on her heel and trudged away.


    Ah, my heart, it hurts.


    I''m sorry, Dolly, but your big bro doesn''t have the time to play with you right now!


    I waved over at Baz.


    "Yo, Bazman, go teach them how to throw a knife or something."


    The guy yawned, gave a salute, shouted "Aye Sir!" and pranced away.


    I watched him follow after the other two. As soon as he was out of earshot I grabbed Vera''s shoulder.


    "Vee, make sure Baz doesn''t hurt himself."


    "Already on it, Young Master." She assured, folding her hands over her stomach with a formal bow before proceeding to trail after the others.


    "And no trying to accidentally gut the Prince!" I yelled, just loud enough for him to hear.


    I saw the boy in question flinch and nearly trip at the sound of my voice, then visibly pale as the words registered.


    "...Tsk."


    I gave a hard look. "Oi, don''t ''tsk'' at me, Missy. My Devil''s Left has been throbbing for a while now, understand."


    She snorted coldly and ran off after sticking a tongue out in my direction.


    This cheeky little....


    Ah, whatever. Disciplinary actions later.


    I''ll just leave them all alone for now. Any chance to have those two future lovebirds together and grow closer was crucial!


    Usually I would be trying to get between them to make sure Dolly didn''t say anything to upset the prince but the unexpected appearance of this Charlotte girl changed things.


    She looked like a smart cookie and pretty easily ruffled too so it''s best that she, Vera and Dolly don''t interact much before I can change those girls'' bad mouths. Or made this one into my obedient little groupie. Whichever came first.


    The Prince was just a little kid distracted by Dolly''s obvious cuteness right now, he wasn''t a concern yet. It''d be different once he grows up though. Unless I put the fear of God into him now and take away his sister for support he''d get it into his head that he was allowed to leave Dolly, and hurt her feelings while he did.


    The only wild card was the Heroine.


    The halo of Heaven''s favorite child was one that defied logic!


    She was the only one I was truly wary of, apart from the Hero from the later game in the series.


    Only she had the power to over rule my efforts. Was her protagonist aura and harem queen characteristics enough to seduce the Prince away despite my tortuous methods of re-educa...Ahem, I mean, powers of persuasion?


    Though Ihadn''t gotten around to that yet, I was curious. Could she truly defeat them? I didn''t want to know. I could only do my best.


    First though I had to keep this other girly occupied. If I can get her to like me and accept me as a future brother-in-law, that''d be best! After that, make her and Dolly besties! Then the Prince would be attacked from all sides, we''ll see if he dares hook up with that floozy after that! Heh, sometimes I scare even myself, such a brilliant plan.


    I only now noticed that the Princess had been frowning at me for some time now.


    "Finally. I''ve been waiting to say, but you brought me out here for this? Are you crazy? A Lady can''t practice such vulgar arts. And you''d best hope nothing happens to Alex either."


    The princess then promptly threw the bow aside without a care.


    Fudgemuffin!


    Her words ticked me off.


    "What? Who the hell said a Lady can''t learn to use a bow, huh? Just which rat bastard said that? Vulgar? Vulgar your mother, who dares call such an elegant art form vulgar? I''ll have Patches XOXO him to death!"


    A string of curses gushed forth from my mouth unbidden.


    Ah, damn, that wasn''t good. Even with Damien''s face my image of a cool, righteous and noble Young Master will go down the drain.


    Had to remember to hold back when other people were present. Old habits die hard.


    I picked up the discarded bow and placed it in her hand once more.


    "Just go ahead and try, no one''s going to judge you for it. And we certainly won''t tell anyone." I coaxed her gently


    Dolly wouldn''t at least. Vera might.


    And if the Prince dared to....hmph. Snap it off.


    In my heart of hearts an eternal resentment for the poor kid''s older self had long since been built up.


    "No, as I said, something like that is--"


    "Bird!" I suddenly shouted.


    A fwoop sound came to life as an arrow was sent flying. The next instant the offending animal had dropped from the skies and landed just five feet away, it''s head spraying the ground with blood and brain matter.


    I ran over. A five pounder!


    "Oi, Baz, get Phil! I caught dinner!"


    I glanced over at the princess excitedly. "See? Isn''t it fun? You can train your arm muscles, dexterity and even hunting skills! There''s really no reason not to do it. Uh, you might not be able to handle a bird yet. Practice on the target first then I''ll get Patches and see if you can hit him. Don''t worry, he''s like a cockroach. He wouldn''t die even if you got him in the heart, haha."


    Now some of you might be wondering why the flying fuck I was acting so crazy right now even though my goal was to conquer a Princess.


    Well to that I''d have to say, you fools! This is a Princess! Normal methods were too lazy! She''d prolly seen a lot of good-lookin'' dudes already as well!


    To arouse the interest of a girl like this you had to make yourself different from all the others, understand? Had to stand apart from the rest.


    And the persona of an eccentric Young Master was the perfect way to do that!


    ...Is what I liked to say but really I just got excited and took the shot without thinking.


    But that logic probably did work, right? Whatever.


    The Princess still looked reluctant but saw that I wasn''t gonna back down. So instead of arguing she just took a position, notched the arrow, and aimed.


    "....No, no, no, like this."


    I came up behind her. "Legs shoulder length apart." I used my foot and put her legs at the right distance. " Stiffen your back. Lower your elbow."


    The girl struggled to pull back the drawstring, which I expected, and was the whole reason I had her use the boy. She obviously had muscles as weak and squishy as jello.


    Now then, kiddies, let me show you how to tame a Princess!


    We''ll just see how well she handles THIS technique!


    ***


    I sorely underestimated the playboy talent Damien possessed.


    This was the thought that ran through my head as his hands covered my own. The sudden warmth and intimacy caused me to stiffen up like a log.


    This guy, such a despicable rogue! How can he just casually touch a young maiden like this?


    And openly too, where anyone can stop and stare! So embarrassing!


    I could feel the bow shake as I struggled to concentrate.


    But thought, why let this bother me? Didn''t the previous conversation tell me the guy was just an airhead? Even though he''s a natural playboy bastard, he probably doesnt even mean it!


    And just look at his face, so serious and indifferent.


    Since he doesnt mind, why should I? If it''s only me being conscious of the situation it makes it look like I''m the one with a vulgar mind!


    So, feign ignorance. Yes. Don''t pay attention to anything else right now at all, simply focus on the target.


    And I did.


    I didn''t notice at all how good he smelled or how much heat his body radiated in complete and pleasing contrast to the chilly winds.


    Or how Alex looked at me in horror. Which reminded me, don''t think I didn''t hear what was said earlier, moss-hair!Touch our family''s Alex and see what happens!


    Woosh.


    I didn''t even wait to see it land, just stepped away and asked, "Are we done yet?"


    "You don''t wanna know your result?" He shot back.


    And see how epically I failed? No thanks. I hated losing, especially at things I knew I weren''t good at.


    It''s like you wanted to prove something by working harder at it but come up short despite your effort anyway.


    The disappointment you saw in others when they expected more, or the gloating gleam you found in the winners, was too annoying to deal with.


    But it''s not like I DIDN''T try. I just hated the feeling of incompetence that came after.


    A person should stick to the things they were had a talent in. Wasting time on something you knew you''d never get anywhere with was just pathetic and made you feel bad.


    So no, I didn''t want to see.


    As someone who''d never picked up even a toy sword before, how would I do at this? Awful, I was certain.


    I knew I''d be terrible at it but I still did it because at the very least I could say I didn''t back down.


    That''s just how I was. Masochistic? Maybe. But I didn''t want to become the kind of person who wouldn''t at least try.


    Besides.


    A Princess didn''t have to be good at everything, they just had to handle everything with dignity befitting their status.


    So I didn''t get frustrated. I just took a second to compose myself and shake my head.


    "Not needed." I smiled. "A Lady has no time for rough play like this in any case, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Yeah, but you wanna be good at it."


    "What? No I don''t. "


    "Yeah, but nah. You''re a lion. And you''re face says ''I wanna look,''"


    "You''re lying. Lying, I say."


    "No, no, you''re the lion, not me. You''re thinking, ''I probably whiffed it, but maybe not?''"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Tsk, kids these days."


    "You''re a kid too!"


    "Debatable. Regardless, I''m not the one who can''t handle disappointment."


    "What''re you getting at?" I narrowed my eyes, not liking his condescending tone at all.


    "You don''t want to look just ''cause you''re afraid you missed. But you can''t be sure so you also want to look, you simply refuse to because you''re being childish and don''t want to feel like a loser for something you think you''re not good at. Tsk, can''t fool this big bro."


    "Ridiculous." I snorted indignantly.


    HOW DOES HE KNOW ALL THIS?!?!?!?!


    Psychic, he''s psychic, right?!


    &^%*#!!


    I was freaking out.


    But calmly. With dignity.


    Like a Princess.


    ...But he seriously can''t read my mind, right?


    "No, you''re just easy to read."


    He can!


    "..."


    "Jeez. Calm your tits, kid."


    What a dirty thing to say!


    "It''s just an expression."


    There! He did it again! He can read minds! The rumours were right, he really is a demon king!


    "You just said that out loud. You understand that, right? That hurt my feelings, okay?" He flicked me on the forehead. It hurt.


    "Bastard."


    Flick.


    Hey! I''m a Princess, you know? A Princess! You can''t just--!


    Flick.


    Are you ASKING for a beheading, huh, ya damn dirty ba--?


    Flick.


    "Ah!"


    It hurts! It seriously hurts!


    "Keep this up and my Devil''s Left is going to have a new playmate, then you and Vee can compare notes. Now knock it off. Look." He pointed.


    I rubbed my stinging war wound and begrudgingly followed his finger.


    There, embedded in the head of human-like stuffed figure, was an arrow.


    "...Huh." I muttered.


    It hit.


    It hit?


    It hit!


    "Feels good, right?"


    Good? Good? Did he not see how far away that target was? Isn''t it amazing? This is my first time, you know? It was more than good, it was awesome!


    My heart swelled with pride. The pain was momentarily forgotten.


    I, who''d never even held a toy sword, just launched an arrow through a dummy''s head! What a perfect shot!


    "It was okay." I replied evenly.


    "Only okay, huh." He shrugged. " Alright" He turned away. "Well, let''s move on to something e-"


    "Who said you could leave? I need you to pull the string, you know? Let me show you how it''s done, pleb. For my next feat I shall split the shaft with a new arrow and score yet another perfect shot."


    Obviously I have a gods-given talent in archery.


    You were so proud of a mere bird.


    Hmph.


    And you wanted me to practice on a dog.


    Hmph!


    ....Forget a bird or a dog, should I go hunt a dragon?

 Chapter 8 The First Daughter

    It turned out, the chill Charlotte felt that day had taken an unexpected form.


    It wasn''t a warning, but a premonition, a premonition of change.


    To explain, the entire Palace was in an uproar ever since the two children came back. Why, you might ask? Well...


    How do you explain to the King that his daughter, after a single visit to the house of her future brother and sister-in-law, had been insisting on attending morning practice with the Royal Guards?!


    Every day, for a month straight, the little girl had been running with them in formation. At one point, she even tried running with them while they grouped up in a line and carried logs on their shoulders to increase their arm strength.


    She was too short, though. So when they picked up the log, she was dangling in the air with her little feet swaying in the wind. She forced them to keep jogging despite her clinging for dear life!


    At the end she collapsed face-first on a pile of dirt and sent the knights into a worried frenzy!


    The young Ladies she usually hung out with looked at her as if she''d grown another head, completely baffled.


    All this began the very day she returned, when she surprised everyone by showing up at the training yard, behind the castle, and trying--but failing--to pull back the drawstring of a bow.


    Everyone had only one thought: That Damien brat must''ve done something unspeakable to her!


    "What vile mystics did that devil cast upon our Princess?!" The Ladies and Lords present at court collectively shuddered, watching their Princess drag a sandbag twice her size down the track.


    Famous doctors were invited.


    "She''s fine though?"


    They lost all credibility.


    Mages came from all four corners of the kingdom.


    "She''s fine though?"


    They were thrown out.


    This went on for another two weeks and many professionals got beaten up by the residents of the Castle for their inability to explain just what was going on. Or more like, no one liked their answers.


    This kept happening until one day an old hermit from the mountains came down, entirely of his own free will. Not at all captured in the dead of night and threatened at knifepoint.


    "She fine th--?" He stopped abruptly. Cleared his throat. "Yup. Cursed. Definitely. The spirits never lie." And lied his ass off.


    "I knew it!" Everyone shouted furiously, promptly putting away their blades.


    The hermit ignored the condemning looks of his little spirit friends.


    After getting the full story from the others, finding out the playboy rumours about that brat, Damien, and hearing how the Princess suddenly changed after meeting him the...yeah, the old hermit had theories of his own.


    "The kid probably said he likes strong women?" He wondered.


    "Master Hermit, please, tell us how to reverse this despicable curse!"They begged.


    The hermit coughed. "...."


    He held his hand out suggestively.


    "..."


    The shameless old swindl--ahem.


    The wise middle-aged hermit came into possession of many treasures that day, bled from the hands of elderly Noblemen with soft hearts for the little girl they thought of as a granddaughter.


    "You''re gonna have to bring him in." He said. Who? The boy, obviously.


    "And beat him up?" One portly Noble asked. His moustache acted like a second smile.


    "Within an inch of his life." The hermit nodded sagely, thinking that if the Princess was too busy taking care of the kid she''d be far less concerned with whatever muscle training. And he''s the one who disturbed his time spying on pretty young housewives using astral proj--ahem.


    He''s the one who caused the disturbance of the hermit''s beauty sleep. Yeah.


    Why shouldn''t he take a little punishment for his sins?


    As soon as he said the words....


    The maids, the butlers, the Noblemen. Everyone cheered!


    Everyone except the older knights present, who suddenly developed headaches. Meanwhile their new recruits, young and arrogant geniuses of their generation, still fresh out of the Academy that''d always lavished them with praise to no end, had no idea.


    Their mentors did, but not they.


    ....Which kid was it who even Sir Kane, that legendary former First Sword of the Martial Empire, called a freak among freaks?


    ***


    "Day, it''s your turn." Dolly reminded.


    "Ah, right, sorry. Shota to A3." I said, not even paying attention.


    "Roll the dice."


    "I know." I gently knocked her on the head. Hmph, who was it who came up with the game in the first place?


    "One 5 and a 4.Score over 8. I can Age up. I choose Shota. Piece changed to Bishounen. "


    I idly replaced the piece with another.


    "Draw your card."


    "Hmm...Lets get a Characteristic card...Oh, nice! Characteristic: Older brother. Special ability, draw one Status card. Status changed to Harem Protagonist."


    Pretty good. It''s one of the strongest pieces now. Almost nothing can beat it. With Older brother and Harem Protagonist together it was able to resist Seduction no matter how high the opposing piece''s value.


    Meanwhile Older brother meant it tamed nearly any pieces younger than it.


    The match is mine.


    "My turn. " She rolled. "Two 1s." Really bad. Either she had to discard one piece or Age Down a piece.


    Sadly she''ll have to sacrifice some power to keep the same number of pieces on the board.


    "I choose Milf. Piece changed to Busty Nee-san. Draw card. Status changed to Yandere Nee-san. Using her special skill, I roll again." Dolly grew excited."Age down." Her voice quivered.


    Resignation?


    "I choose Yandere Nee-san. Piece changed to Loli."


    One of the weakest starter pieces. Shame.


    "Hidden special effect, aging down from Yandere Nee-san changes Status of Loli to Yandere Loli. Hidden special effect, the presence of Older Brother on the field changes Yandere Loli to Yandere Imouto."


    Say what now?


    "Yandere Imouto to A3."


    Did anyone else just feel a chill?


    "You lost, Day!"


    It was pretty cold all of a sudden, wasn''t it?


    Also, I was floored


    What a shitty game!


    Just as I was going to flip the table, a messanger arrived.


    Ten minutes later.


    ...Invitation to the Palace, huh? Sounds fun.


    Dolly was leaning over my shoulder.


    "Wanna come?" I asked her. "That fiance of yours is gonna be there."


    This was the perfect chance for Dolly to earn some brownie points with the Prince!


    But that sister of mine didn''t seem to care at all.


    "My friend? Alex is?" She questioned. I nodded.


    "Yup."


    "Alright. I guess."


    "Great. I''ll let father and mother know."


    By which I meant I''ll be leaving a note.


    ***


    Some hours later, on the road to the Capital City.


    Bandits: "Get out here, demon spawn! We''ve come to fuck up your day!"


    Me: "...You want anal ****? Cuz that''s how you get anal ****."


    Another hour later.


    More bandits: "So you got past them, but now you''ve gotta deal with us!"


    Me: "Your ass is grass, noobs."


    On the bridge leading to the Capital City.


    Beefy boi ruffians: "Nice carriage, kid. It''s ours now."


    Me: *Throwing a pile of gold on the floor* "Someone knock these fatties off the bridge."


    In the city.


    A group of young knights: "So you made it this far. We underestimated you. But your reign of terror ends here, devil."


    Me: "I should''ve shot you lot into the wall instead of your mothers'' legs."


    ***


    Me, several bitch-slaps later.


    "Faster, knave." I kicked. "Hiyah!"


    "Bas..tard..." A choked sob. "Just kill us already!"


    "Demon! You have no soul!"


    "The gods will punish you for this!"


    "Can I at least have my pants back?"


    I glowered at the complaining knights. Currently they were stripped down to their undies and wearing red faces as the surrounding people stopped and pointed, whispering amongst themselves.


    The image of several brawny young men being treated like horses by a shota and a loli would mark this day as one to remember. And be an eternal stain on their careers.


    "Shut up and move your legs!" I barked harshly. I turned to Dolly. "Remember, this is all for the sake of their training. You mustn''t go easy on them."


    "Don''t worry, Day. I know." She smiled. "Alright. Lets go, maggots." She used a whip and spurred the men onwards.


    I may have told her that these men were doing intense endurance training and asked us to assist them.


    As for the maggot thing, it was her verbal tic acting up again. Damn Vee.


    "Don''t worry, maggots. We''ll train you up good!" Dolly pat one of the knight''s shoulders enthusiastically. "Day, can we get a few sandbags? I think I''m too light, I can''t help them at all like this!"


    What a little genius! Truly my own flesh and blood.


    I, of course, obliged.


    Ignoring their pitiful cries, each man got two sandbags tied to their waist.


    "There, there, maggots. You can do it. Only a few more miles. I believe in you!" Dolly encouraged.


    I was feeling very happy all of a sudden.


    ***


    The doors to the Palace burst open.


    "FLYING FALCON KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!!!!!!!!"


    My happy mood ended as soon as more young knights showed up at the gates leading to the Palace Grounds.


    After many smacks across the buttcheeks in front of their fellow men, I finally understood.


    This wasn''t a invite to chill at the Palace, this was a devious trap!


    And after hearing how the men who planned it all were waiting for the knights to bring me in all hog-tied, I decided I needed a little venting.


    So as soon as the old fogeys came into view, their faces twisted in malicious intent, chuckling madly to themselves, I launched my favorite attack.


    And BAM!


    A fat old Nobleman was knocked the fuck out.


    "Alright kiddies, your God has just arrived and he''s fresh outta mercy!"


    One of the guys shouted. "Little brat, this isn''t your playground! You''re far from your father''s protection so don''t think you can come here and act so arro--!"


    "BEGONE, THOT!" I hurled a stinky shoe at his mouth, knocking him back.


    Seriously, fuck this guy.


    "I''m the King''s big bro! I can do as I damn well please!" Oh. Sorry. Future King''s Big Bro, I should''ve said. But whatever. "Wanna set ME up, do you? Damn bastards. You gon'' learn today."


    ....And as soon as I said that, a swarm of guards surrounded me.


    Luckily, I''d left Dolly outside.


    I didn''t want her to see what I was gonna do.


    "Guards! Arrest this intruder right now!"


    "Intruder? What bullshit! You''re the ones who invited me!"


    "Prove it!" They yelled back.


    "You also sent people to attack me!"


    "Prove it!"


    "Complete and utter bullies!" I trembled with rage. Then I paused, feeling a mysterious pressure all of a sudden.


    I spotted a half dozen older-looking knights off to the corner chewing on chicken legs.


    They gave off a really bad vibe. Like, strong. Really strong. Honestly I didn''t know if I could take ''em. In comparison these younger folk were basically dogs with their balls chopped off.


    But they were just standing there. Why?


    "Oi."


    "Yeah?" One of them asked.


    "...You''re not gonna fight?"


    "Eh." He shrugged. "Nah. We''re good."


    No fucks were given.


    "Seriously?"


    "Hey man, we''re just here to watch the show."


    And they did.


    They even saved me a leg.


    ***


    A half hour later all the guards had their pants down, the Noblemen were stripped bare, and everyone was covered in mayo.


    In my hands I held a rather persuasive drawing that I''d kindly asked them to sign before beating them up.


    "I won''t get in trouble for this, right?" I asked after the fact, as if I really cared.


    "Nah, you''re good. These old fogeys set this up themselves and the young''uns signed themselves on unasked. Actually, they''re all still in training. Even those guards are just fresh recruits in disguise. No way these guys will report any of this, you know?"


    "That''s good." I yawned.


    "I''m sure," One of the knights began with a chuckle. "That they''ll be more humble in the future."


    "Obnoxious pissants. Getting beat up by a 14 year old kid is bound to drop them down a peg or two."


    "It''ll be a lot easier to keep them in line too. All we''d gotta do is remind them of that picture and they''ll beg for harder work. I wonder if I should ask those old misers for a raise as well?"


    It wasn''t really a great feat, though, beating them up.


    They were pretty good for commoners but Noble children had better upbringing and that meant better foundations. Some had training in magic while others, like me, specialized in combat and had been trained by experts since young.


    They may have been "geniuses" but they weren''t as strong as a few Noble kids I knew.


    In this world it seemed there was a large gap between the abilities of Nobles and commoners.


    I mean it was a game world so that was sorta a given. Of course the Nobles would have better specs. Half the capture targets were top-tier swordsmen or mages, after all, and obviously the intended audience liked the idea of having a strong, rich dude fawn over them.


    The other half were commoners that were exceptional too. Either really good-looking or really wealthy. The others? Yeah, normal as fuck. Weak too.


    It really was a harsh bias. The devs had to have been an all-woman team. If you weren''t pretty or rich you were just another mob with trashy stats.


    "What''s my age gotta do with it, huh? You wanna throw down too old man?"


    "Grow some hair on your chest before you start talkin'' shit to me, brat. I''ll destroy you."


    "Bet." I said.


    "Day." Dolly called out from behind a closed door. "Let''s go. I''m bored."


    "Saved by the loli. Alright. Whatever. Hey, you guys know where the Prince is?"


    "Oh, he''ll be at the back with the Princess. She''s been there training, all day every day, ever since she came back from your place. Don''t know what''s gotten into her. But it breaks the heart seeing her like this." One of them sighed.


    Training? That''s all? You''re talking like she''s being bullied or something. Calm down dude.


    But at that time I still had no idea just how weak the Princess truly was.


    ***


    "Lottie."


    "I''m...Okay...."


    "But..."


    "Don''t mind me....keep....going..." She huffed.


    "No, but you''ll die, you know?"


    "Dragon Slayer Charlotte...isn''t daunted....by something....of only.... this level." Each word was a bitter struggle, it seemed. "...This is nothing..."


    "But--"


    "Just keep counting!" She finally snapped.


    The Prince''s face went blank. "Fine then!" He folded his arms angrily. "I won''t care anymore!"


    I watched on as the little girl strained hard to push herself up. Her arms quivered. Her face dripped with sweat, pale and red at the same time. She looked on the verge of death.


    But the fires of determination still burned hot in her eyes! She refused to give up! Her soul wouldn''t accept defeat!


    Nice going, kid. I respect you more now.


    I watched quietly for a few more moments, admiring her sheer force of will.


    "Okay!" Her body hit the floor, completing that one final push. Her great, heaving breaths were surprisingly loud. "How many was that?"


    "Three."


    Just how out of shape are you?!


    Gimme back my appreciation!


    "Great!" But the girl in question was excited. "That''s one and a half more than I was able to do a week ago!"


    It took you a week to get it up by one and a half?! How long had you been stuck at one?!


    "Alright, let''s get the weights now. I think I can do ten."


    Well. Ten pounds aren''t too bad for her age...I guess....


    Dolly could do thirty though...


    " I know what you''re thinking. Keep watchin''." Sir Jerome said, one of the earlier knights who led me here as an escort.


    And then I saw it.


    "One...two...three...four...."


    IT WAS A FUCKING ONE POUND WEIGHT!


    And the Prince had to spot her!


    "Five....Alright I''m done."


    What? Already? Didn''t you say you were gonna do ten?


    "I can already feel newfound strength coursing throw my veins. The pleasant burn of a good workout... Hm. Truly a natural high. Time for some milk." Someone brought her a glass. She sipped it elegantly. " Ugh, I wish I could put honey in it. But no, I have to resist." I saw her clench her fist. "Cheer up, me. Remember why you''re doing this. Your body is a temple. You have to keep it healthy! No honey! None! Raw milk is best! Yeah...that''s right...." Was it just me or did I hear a sob just then?


    And what the hell is "raw milk"? Why''re you saying it like it''s so important you drink it plain? Would it make any difference? I don''t know if it works for anything or not, but don''t people drink raw eggs instead when they wanna get fit?


    What''s with this weak, pansy ass non-honeyed-milk bullshit you''re spouting?


    Actually though that does sound pretty good, honey in milk. I should try it.


    The two ingredients made me think about rice pudding all of a sudden.


    "Day."


    "I know, Dolly."


    "She''s...."


    "Don''t say it."


    "...A brisk wind could kill her..."


    It was such a sad truth.


    Okay, alright, it was an exaggeration. But still, the girl''s muscles really were like meat jelly.


    "She used to be a pretty sickly child." Jerome commented.


    He was an aging knight with a salt-and-pepper beard cut close to the jaw.


    "Is that why...?"


    "Yeah."


    I frowned.


    "How bad?"


    He glanced at Dolly. "...Well, a brisk wind could''ve killed her."


    "Seriously?"


    "The tiniest of colds left her bed-ridden for weeks. Even a stuffy nose was deadly. She could suffocate on that alone."


    Jesus Christ.


    "She''s better now though, right?"


    "She is." He said tentatively. "But as you can see, she''s not exactly a picture of health."


    "That she isn''t." I agreed.


    Aaaand now I felt sorry for the girl. It only lasted a minute.


    I realized that a large part of this, at least now, was just her own status as a Princess. She''d probably been coddled way too much and her already weak body would''ve gotten even weaker because she''d never had to do any strenuous activities herself.


    "Say, what''s her diet like?"


    "She''s partial to cakes."


    "And?"


    "She likes to eat soup."


    "...That''s it?"


    "Basically, yeah."


    "That''s really it, nothing else?"


    "No."


    "What else then?"


    "Ah, no. I meant no, as in yes. "


    "Huh?"


    "I mean that''s it?" He was getting annoyed now.


    That aside, I nearly kicked the man right in the shins. "Mein Gott!" I was so angry I switched languages. "You can''t let a kid just eat cakes and soups! Son of a bitch, no wonder she''s weak, she''s malnourished as fuck! She needs some fucking MEAT, you assholes!"


    "But she doesn''t like meat." He said it so matter-of-factly that I almost passed out with rage.


    "WHO FUCKING CARES?!?! THAT''S NOT THE GODDAMN POINT! WHO''RE THE ADULTS HERE, HUH?!" I screamed, thoroughly pissed off.


    This was basically child abuse! Neglect! This kid was being spoiled to the point she was literally rotting from the inside out!


    "Listen here, asshat, little girls need their nutrients! Proteins! Vitamins! Minerals! How the fudge do you expect a child to grow big and strong when their bodies aren''t getting the damn things it needs to build itself up?!" I roared. " What ''pleasant burn''? That''s her body eating what muscles she already has just to sustain itself! Why''re you letting her workout? Do you WANT to kill her?!"


    "But--"


    "Shuddap!"


    I smacked the back of his fool head.


    I was already gone by the time he registered what I''d done.


    "Oi, girl!"


    Charlotte turned a stunned gaze my way. "Damien? What''re you doing h--?"


    "Nevermind that!" I cut her off. " Let''s go! This pigsty is no place for a child. From now on I''m adopting you as my daughter. Now come along. Foster Father here will bring you home and cook you a nice dinner. After that, I''ll read you a story and put you to bed."


    "...Say what now?"

 Chapter 9 When Upset, Papa Says Things He Doesnst Mean

    (Author: The next chapter will be way longer, already working on it. In fact I just split this off from the rest since i felt that the stopping point for this chapter left the most impact. But there''s a lot of content to cover in the next chapter which will prolly be out in another day or two, im hoping. Sorry, but i dont wanna rush much when it comes to chapter updates but expect at least one a week. )


    **********


    "CATCH THAT RAT BASTARD RIGHT THIS INSTANT!!!!"


    Okay, see, that was rude. And also not something one wanted to hear when you were carrying two girls over your shoulder like they were sacks of potatoes.


    Especially not when one of them was a Princess. And when you were in the middle of kidna--er, liberating her from an abusive household.


    "Fuck you," I grumbled. "This Daddy''s parents were married when I was born."


    "I don''t think he heard you. Maybe we should stop and explain it to him in more detail? Yes? Please?" The Prince asked.


    "Shut up and keep running." I kicked his rear, urging him forward.


    "...Yessir." He sniffled. Poor boy. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to snap at you. But we gotta go, understand? So shut up and run!


    "SOMEONE HEL--!"


    "No talking!" I promptly smacked the rump of this ungrateful daughter of mine when she tried to call out. It was awkwardly done since I had Dolly in the other arm but it got the job done so it''s fine. "Just be quiet and let me help you!"


    Stockholm syndrome is a scary thing, isn''t it? She even wanted to stay with her abusers! Such a tragic scene, it brought tears to the eyes.


    "I don''t want your--Ack!" She hissed in pain, probably having bit her own tongue.


    "See, that''s what happens to little girls who don''t listen to their Papa!"


    "You, are not my Papa." She said more slowly, insisting upon each word.


    "Ku." I grunted. " Such painful words exist? Papa is so sad you can even say something like that. I love you, you know? Why are you so mean to Papa?Is this what they call the rebellious phase?"


    They grow up so fast! Papa is really very sad, you hear me?!


    "But don''t worry. Even if you don''t want my help, your Papa here will give it freely!" I ignored the heartache and sustained myself purely on my love for my child.


    "You''re not my Papa!" She repeated. "I have a father already!"


    I paid her no mind. "In this day and age, a child can have two fathers!"


    "Since when?!" She asked sourly. "Oh nevermind, just let me down already!" She started to beat on my back with two tiny little hands. It felt quite pleasant, actually.


    "Day, I''m not feeling so good." Dolly spoke up at last. She was obediently laying face-down over my shoulder.


    "Um, okay. Let''s rest for a bit."


    Just then. "THERE THEY ARE! I SEE THEM!" Some young asshole in a suit barred our way.


    I shoved two fingers in his eyes. "You didn''t see anything!" And knocked him out.


    "Oh, gods."The Prince exclaimed. "You''ve blinded Kenny!"


    Kenny?


    "Well, shit, with a name like that he''s lucky he ain''t dead. And he''s even wearing a red vest. Does he WANT to be seen as expendable?"


    "Darn." I heard Charlotte say. "He had the best eyesight amongst the Palace''s novice bowmen." It''s probably a bit worse after that, I''d reckon. I used my left hand, after all."His father is even the Royal Bowmaster! He was such a strong candidate for being my first disciple. How is the name of Master Charlotte supposed spread if she doesn''t have a suitable disciple to gain her honor and fame? What is she to do now?"


    "Stop talking in the third person, for starters." But it was cute. And y''all know this Papa loves cute stuff. "Now. Where the heck are we?"


    I put the girls down gently. I cut a glance towards the Prince, who was now breathing as hard as Charlotte was a while ago.


    "Let''s see." The two Royals looked around. "Hm..."


    "I don''t recognize the area..."


    "I think this is close to father''s study?"


    "I''ve never been."


    "Neither have I, but I followed him once and he definitely came this way. He vanished into one of the rooms and I lost him." Charlotte admitted, a little sheepishly.


    "Do you think..."


    And I lost interest.


    I yawned and turned my gaze away, choosing instead to listen for anyone else nearby. The whole place was in an uproar since my little stunt and everyone was searching both high and low.


    I was just about to pick the two girls up again to make my grand escape when I heard Charlotte yell out, "NOW!"


    And she rushed me.


    The Prince stayed put.


    It wouldn''t have mattered if he went or not though. I easily dodged all of the Princess'' swipes.


    Then it just took a simple restraining technique to keep her down.


    "Alex, you traitor!" She struggled, her voice full of bitterness.


    "..."


    She had no idea the kid was one of my loyal fans and would never raise an arm against me.


    I didn''t blame her for the attempted assault. I only blamed the environment she grew up in for making her so wild as to turn against her own Papa.


    I hugged her and patted her head soothingly. "It''s okay, Papa understands. There, there, calm down now." And sung her the song of my people."Never gonna give you up..."


    The girl was in tears. "To be treated as a child....such humiliation...."


    "....Well, this is fine." The Prince laughed, though it sounded a bit hollow.


    "Day, I''m tired." Dolly swayed drowsily.


    Oh crap. That''s right, this one always puts her to sleep.


    "Dolly, no. It''s not nappy time right now! Stay awake, okay?" I felt like my speech was gradually turning more and more childish as time went on. Or rather it sounded like I was using child-speak more often.


    "M''kay." She stifled a yawn and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand.


    "Hey...." Charlotte, having finally escaped my grasp, spoke up. "I''ve been wondering for a while now, but what the heck is she wearing?"


    "Oh?" I raised a brow. "Why, you like it? It''s cute, right? You want one too?"


    To explain, Dolly wasn''t wearing actual "clothes" right now, per se. In fact, she was really wearing a onesie I''d made her.


    It was very soft, with a hood that had fluffy bunny ears attached to it. The pure-white cloth matched perfectly with Dolly''s golden locks. Matched with her sleepy expression, the innocence and holy cuteness she exuded was almost too much to bear.


    She was a shorty too, so she looked a bit younger than she actually was. Made you wanna lift her up and give her a big squeeze.


    "What? No. Of course not." She turned away. "But if there''s one with a dragon design..."


    "What''s that?" I pretended to not hear.


    "Huh? I didn''t say anything." She waved a hand. " But Alex would probably like it. You should get him one." A nod. " Preferably a dragon-styled one. Blue."


    I couldn''t help pinching her cheeks. "Anything for Papa''s little angel~"


    "I''ll bite you to death, understand?"


    "Simply adorable." I tsked.


    She sighed. "Look, I know I''m cute." She said, so casually arrogant. "But please control yourself. No matter what, I''m a Princess. I ask that you keep my position in mind and not be so forward with your skinship in the future."


    "Do other Princesses threaten to bite people to death?" Alex muttered. "She wasn''t like this before, was she?"


    "Quiet, traitor." Charlotte glared. She stopped. "Wait, you might have a point there..."


    They both looked at me.


    "What?"


    "...Frightening." They whispered to each other. "Truly fitting of a former Demon King."


    "His dark aura that is capable of corrupting even the purest of souls...it''s so subtle. I almost fell victim without even noticing." Charlotte gulped.


    "It''s horrifying beyond measure." Alex agreed. "We must watch ourselves in the future."


    Charlotte''s eyes grew sharper.


    " A Demon King is rarer than a dragon, right...?"


    Oi. Don''t you point those predatory eyes at your own Papa!


    She shook her head, obviously having thought about something just then. "No. It''s too soon. I must grow stronger. A mere bow cannot fell a monster such as this. Patience, patience..."


    Did she seriously think I couldn''t hear? Wait, she''s just thinking aloud again, isn''t she?! Even so...yes, even so...!


    "I don''t want a daughter like you anymore!"


    The words had cut deep. They were like frozen blades to the gut. My poor little heart couldn''t take it. The scars would last for eternity.


    Even though I loved her so much, she wants to make a trophy out of her own flesh and blood!


    Well fine! I don''t need such a cold, uncaring daughter anyway!This Daddy...won''t shed a single tear! Not...one...


    "Hm? Day? Are you alright?" Dolly! My angel! At least you''d never abandon me! Probably.


    "I''m fine." I nodded calmly.


    "..." I saw her looking past me for a brief second. "Well, okay." She smiled.


    My skin tingled.


    Honestly, what a shitty castle. Drafts everywhere up in this place, so cold!


    (It was summer. )


    "I hope you won''t continue trying to spirit us away, then?"


    I snorted. "Of course. I, this big bro, won''t chase after a person who doesn''t care about me! If you want to cast your Papa aside and stay here then go ahead!"


    "...It''s going to be tricky getting outta here." I thought to myself.


    My kidnapping of the Prince and Princess was short-lived. But that was known only to the four of us present. Everyone else? Yeah. They still wanted a piece of this action.


    Not good, my friends. Not good at all.


    I clapped Alex''s shoulder. "Say, bro..."


    "Please be gentle." He flinched.


    The fuck?


    "No, I--"


    "Then, at least the face! At the very least, leave the face!"


    "Oh you can just go suck turtle eggs."


    This quivering mess wouldn''t help anyone. Actually, if the guards saw how miserable he looked they''d think I''d done something unforgivable to the kid.


    Combining the words he''d said a moment ago, and how he was acting now, I gotta be honest: I was starting to think he wasn''t a fan after all.


    But none of this mattered. Let''s not worry about escaping just yet.


    "Okay Dolly, let''s explore."


    "What? Where''re you going now?" Charlotte asked cautiously.


    "When I started running I intended to take something outta this damn Palace, and by golly that''s exactly what I''m gonna do. So, which way to the treasury?"


    ""...""


    "Nevermind, we''ll find it ourselves." I suddenly raised my voice." Dolly! Atten-hut!"


    It was like a flip was switched.


    The little girl shed off her sleepiness in an instant and all but teleported to my side.


    Her mouth formed a ''^'' and her eyes went dead serious.


    "Aye, sir! Private Dahlia D. Claybrook, reporting for duty!" She saluted.


    "Mission: Find the most valuable object in the Palace! You have twenty minutes. Alright, go!"


    "HOO-AH!" She shouted.


    And then ran off, a streak of white-gold lightning.


    ***


    15 minutes later.


    A well-lit room.


    Prince: "Father?"


    King: "Son?"


    Me: "Milf?"


    Queen: "Yes?"


    Then, starry-eyed.


    King: "...DAMIEN-SENSEI?!"

 Chapter 10 Proposing To A Queen, Stealing Her Husband pt.1

    Author: You may have noticed i didnt actually go into a timeskip as i said i would. After these parts finish i''m gonna finally do that a bit. I''ll alsofinally start getting the ball rolling on some of the plot threads i have in mind


    New character coming soon: can you guys guess who? Hm? Bet you can. Smart lil rascals.


    **********


    Silence.


    Yeah. What was that?


    I looked at the King in astonishment. Dolly had led us deeper into the castle and straight to a nondescript wooden door. I really couldn''t guess thatwhen I said "most valuable object" she''d sniff out the King himself!


    I studied him idly. The man was very pretty. Long locks of golden hair, like Dolly''s. But much straighter and finer, with clear green eyes. His face was a total 10/10, all soft curves and straight lines. His crown held back his long hair from getting in the way of his charming face and the gold-black robes have him a very regal appearance.


    He didn''t look weak. He had a slightly smaller stature than father but his arms and legs seemed to have muscle to them so he wasn''t just a face.


    As for the Queen, she was even more alluring. Her head of curly dark hair fell in lush waves past her shoulders. She didn''t wear a dress, but tight leather pants that accentuated a pair of drool-worthy legs and rear. Her shirt was a deep indigo that fit her loosly. At her side was a fencing sword she was in the middle of taking off.


    She was a down-to-earth sort of beauty. A commoner beauty! But she gave off a very noble kind of aura. Gentle, too. What was a milf? This. This right here. Even mother lacked this kind, mellow bearing. Not to mention her bust was also ideal. Not great mountains like mother, but hills you knew were just within reach.


    That aside.


    The King.


    I had no idea that he''d say something so surprising!


    There was only one explanation.


    "Cat ears?"


    "Maid."


    "Nice. Sexy Onee-san?"


    "Hogtied."


    "....Schoolgirl?"


    "Bloomers!" He bumped his chest enthusiastically.


    "Comrade!"


    "Damien-sensei!"


    The King was a bro! My god, to think my wisdom had reached even the eyes of the King himself!


    "C''mere ya dirty rascal." I chuckled, grabbing the King into a manly hug of appreciation.


    "So when''s the next part of the series coming out?"


    "Fuck you guys like to bug!" I was suddenly enraged. Every time! Every single time! A true masterpiece takes time to create, you know, you leeches!


    I noticed that the children, except Dolly who was already used to my antics, were wearing faces like their worlds were just turned upside down.


    "Bro..." Charlotte couldn''t even finish.


    Alex didn''t bother to listen to her, either. "Father, you..."


    The Queen gave me a smile. "So you''re the one everyone''s getting worked up over, huh? It''s nice to finally meet the infamous Black Day in person." She walked over and held out a hand. I shook it unconsciously."I''m almost jealous. Lucius talks about you nonstop. You wouldn''t be hear to steal my husband away, would you?"


    I started to sweat.


    "Before that, you''re not gonna call the guards, are you?" I blinked innocently, summoning my inner shota.


    She laughed. "No, no." She waved a hand in denial. "We already know what went on. Actually we aren''t even opposed. That stubborn little girl," She cut Charlotte a look of chastisement. "Never eats proper food. It''s her luck to be picked up by the Kingdom''s youngest culinary genius, eh? Maybe you''ll be able to make her eat something other than those damned soups!"


    What? She knows about that too? I haven''t been called that in years.


    It was a bit annoying. I mean it''s not my fault the world here was behind the times. I don''t care to be a chef at all.


    "Maybe you can call off the guards then. I''m pretty sure they want my head on a spike."


    "Tsk. They don''t dare." The King muttered.


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    The Queen answered for him. "You''ve never wondered why you haven''t been punished much no matter what you did? Hint: That was this guy." She jerked a thumb to her husband.


    "Huh. " I did think it a little weird, to be honest. I''m not stupid. In fact a lot of my misadventures were just me testing the waters. I wanted to know how much shit I could get away with.


    I found that very rarely would any harm befall me whenever I acted unreasonable so I formed a habit of just really doing whatever I wanted.


    It seemed it was the King who had my back all this time! Truly a bro!


    "So." The King said. "Now that I finally have an opportunity, and you owe me a few....would you mind?"


    The man took out a leather-bound book from a bookshelf at the far side of the room, then walked back.


    On the cover were the words, ''Things My Mother Threatened To Put In My Ass. ''


    "I especially loved the first chapter. The way Erica decribed her mother''s foot...I''d have never known such a great fetish existed if not for that paragraph."


    I nearly let my mouth drop. I saw the Queen wearing a pained smile.


    "He''s quite easily influenced, this guy." She explained. "And he doesn''t like to wait for things."


    He''s a damned thief, you mean! I''ve been missing that thing for the better half of a year! I had to write it from scratch ever since it was stolen! Which bastard did you send to take it?!I''ll boil their sausage in oil and feed it to Arbok!


    And he has the fukken audacity to ask for my signature!


    "Anything for a fan."


    I like the cut of your chin, kid. Ya got balls. And being the generous God that I am, I''ll allow you to keep them.


    In case people haven''t figured it out already, I''ve long since been an accomplished erotic novel writer. Bringing the best stories of Earth here for these sad, deprived souls to enjoy.


    Shakespeare? Steinbeck? Orwell? Faulkner? Who''re those pansies?


    Nah. Ero is what truly brings people together. The tales of Mia, Johnny, Riley and Jordi...those are the guys the world really needs.


    And my own understandings into the ways of Ero, as well, are a must.


    Needless to say, I became a big hit under an assumed alias. And somehow, I suppose, the King found out my true identity.


    As for why he called me "Sensei" it''s obviously because I''d used otherworldly terms in some of the novels I''d wrote just to add a bit of spice.


    "Thanks." The King shook my hand steadily. But I could see the child-like excitment swimming in his eyes.


    "It''s nothing." I nodded. "Besides, it''s just a little something to apologize in advance for what I''m about to do."


    "Apologize for what now?"


    I paid him zero attention.


    Instead I was already standing on one knee in front of the Queen, caressing her hand with two of my own.


    "Run away with me." I implored.


    Her ears went red.


    "I''ll definitely make you a satified woman. Come, my Queen, let us embark on a new journey of love and passion!" I kissed the back of her hand. Like a gentleman.


    "...Exactly how satisfied we talking about here?" She asked curiously.


    I merely smiled, giving a small, suggestive lick of my lips.


    "Well then." She coughed, clearly embarrassed. "That''s quite...well...hmm..."


    "Mother!" Alex shouted, terrified. "My gods, you can''t really be considering this nonsense!"


    "Dana!" The King also shouted, clearly scandalized.


    The Queen shrugged. "Hey, he''s cute, alright? Calm down. Jeez."


    "He''s a child!"


    "Yeah well that''s never stopped your from eyeing the pretty young maids." She countered.


    "Girls these days mature fast, alright? That''s not my fault."


    "Double standards much?" She raised a brow.


    "You can''t be serious. Even if it''s Damien-sensei, he''s way too young. I can''t allow it."


    "Like I said, calm down. I''m not REALLY thinking about it very much, okay? Though in five years who knows? This Queen in patient. And shouldn''t you be happy your wife is still so desirable?"


    They have a good relationship, these two.


    "A no then?"


    "Hm? Oh, yes. No. Sorry, kid. You''re not quite at the level of being a true wife-stealer yet. But I have faith in your future prospects, don''t be too discouraged. Try again in few years and we''ll see what happens, okay?"


    "D-Dana..."


    The mischievous glint in her eye was unmistakable. This big sis knew how to have a fun time! Poor King. He''s got a hard life, doesn''t he?


    "Will do!" I promised.


    "Please don''t!" Alex panicked.


    "...I should really have just sent you over like they asked....this dangerous guy...."


    "What was that then?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "Hm? Nothing. "


    "Bullshit, dude. C''mon, tell me."


    "I''m telling you, it''s nothing."


    "You''re being an ass, you know?"


    "I''m the King, you know?"


    "King of little bitch boys, maybe. Knock that shit off. Actin'' all mysterious. Nah. Big bro don''t put up with that kinda cancer. Lemme know."


    "Ugh. You''re as stubborn as that father of yours and your personality is just as rotten as that other guy''s..." The King seemed peeved. "I can tell you won''t let it go anytime soon." Nope, I wouldn''t. " Fine. Look here and understand the full extent of my benevolence."


    He walked over to a closet. As soon as the thing opened a mass of white paper tumbled out, scattering everywhere.


    "Those fuckers made it so I couldn''t even burn or tear ''em up. Assholes." The King was a straight talker, wasn''t he? I understood where Charlotte got her own vocabulary from. Even if she doesn''t say it often I was sure she thought some very rude stuff when riled up. "Look at this."


    He handed one to me.


    I scanned the contents. Meanwhile Alex and Charlotte also sneakily picked one up and started reading.


    "To His Most Excellent Majesty, King Lucius Mikaelson the II." I mumbled. "We of the Asmodai Royal Family... once more request custody.... of Marquis Claybrook''s eldest son...Lord Damien Claybrook?!" My voice went up several octaves. "The heck is this then?!"


    The King rubbed the bridge of his nose. "A goddamn headache, that''s what." He sighed. "Those annoying flies have been sending a letter every other week for the past two years!"


    "Why?!"


    "Apparently they really think you might be a reincarnation of one of their ancestors?"


    "....Are they stupid? I''m human, alright?"


    "Yeah, well, your reputation has been that of the Purple-Eyed Devil for a while now. And news of your ''exploits'' have been blown so out of proportion that they''ve entered the ears of the Demon Continent''s Royal Family since long ago."


    "What do you mean, blown out of proportion?" Nothing I did was all THAT bad.


    I wasn''t some walking disaster. At the very worst I was inescapable plague that spread mass annoyance wherever I went, nothing more


    "The Day''s Ruin Alliance have been busy." He shrugged.


    Those fuckers again!


    "And they really listened to those fops? Seriously, are they stupid?"


    "No." The man insisted, but I was doubtful. "Usually they wouldn''t have given them the time of day. But you actually do look similar to their first Emperor, you know?


    "Bullshit. Which one?"


    "Lord Balthazar Asmodeus. Also known as the Violet Plague."


    I meant that at worst, I was common cold. Not a plague, definitely not.


    "I do?" That was kinda sad.I''m a perfectly normal human being, dammit.


    "Oh yeah. Act like him too. I hear that he, also, was a crazy bastard who didn''t give a damn about public morals and stole wives at his own leisure."


    Aren''t you a fan? Why you gotta be so resentful? It was a joke, a joke~


    I only really want a cat-eared girl anyway. I just lost control for a few seconds in the face of a milf who was neither my mother nor my best friend''s mother, okay? No, I mean, it was a joke. Yeah.


    "Those bastards. Likening me to some evil old geezer. The nerve. I really oughta teach them what for." My Devil''s Left, it hungered!"So what''s kept you from bagging me? My old man?"


    "Nah." He yawned. "I just wanted you to finish the rest of your series first. Plus you are technically human." I AM human, asshole. What''re you tryna imply, huh? " And a citizen of my Kingdom. I''m obligated to protect you."


    "Shouldn''t we just turn him him though?" Alex cut in. I glared.The boy shrunk back.


    "What? No, we can''t do that. He has to remain free!" Charlotte declared.


    I was overwhelmed with emotion. She did care!


    "I''ve decided that a person of my talents has a duty to uphold justice and vanquish evil. So go, Damien! Embrace your true nature! Go forth and conquer! Revel in your debauchery! Become stronger, more corrupt! Continue your sinful ways and grow unhindered! Then, at the height of your power, please kindly fall to my blade" She bowed politely. "Thank you in advance."


    Dolly, I really don''t know if I should let you marry into this kinda family anymore. A buncha cowards, perverts and chuunis.


    No, this wasn''t chuuni, was it? It was insanity.


    Our soon-to-be sister-in-law wants your big bro''s ass mounted over her fireplace....


    "Okay, that''s our cue to go. C''mon, King. We''re hitting up all the pubs in the city tonight."


    "Say what now?" He tilted his head.


    "Yeah, remember when your wife asked if I was here to steal you away? Well I am."


    I grabbed a curtain and, before he could say anything, wrapped up the King like a giant blunt.


    "Okay, well, take care everyone. It''s been fun." I was just about to open the window when I stopped and knocked on my own head. " Oh, wait, hold up. That''s right, I almost forgot why we care here to begin with."


    Under the Queen''s stunned gaze, I took yet another curtain.


    Then I wrapped up the Prince too, who staggered back a step in fear as I approached.


    "M-Mother!" He cried.


    "Sorry man, I can''t carry her too." I whistled happily while I tiedthem up.


    "Damien-sensei, this is highly inappropriate!"


    "Mother, mother!"


    "Alright settle down now." I patted the King-Sized blunt reassuringly.


    I was gonna take this dude out on an all-nighter. I had to pay back my debts, eh?


    And Dolly and the Prince could have like a kid''s meal or something. Maybe I''d make them a juice cocktail while me and the King guzzle the hard stuff.


    Plus I was sure there was a lot of sights to enjoy. It''s gonna be a blast!


    "I don''t think I''ve ever met such a beautiful mistake of a human." The Queen blinked. "But really now, you don''t think you can just steal away my husband and child without a fight, do you?" Her tone turned very cold all of a sudden.


    I saw her unsheathing her sabre, face hard-set on a fight.


    "Take this!" She was pretty fast. Despite being five feet away she covered the distance in an instant.


    "No! Damien, for the sake of our future epics, you must live! You can''t die!"


    I liked her better when she wasn''t so talkative. Anyone else?


    Also, who''s gonna die?


    The Queen isn''t gonna do shit to me with the little pigsticker, okay?


    As if to prove that, I merely took a few steps back and leaned to the left a bit.


    Immediatly after seeing what I was doing the woman tried stopping her forward momentum but failed to cancel it completely.


    The result?


    "OW! Dammit, woman!"


    The King got his bum touched.


    "Shut up, I''m trying to rescue you here! Be grateful!"


    "About having my ass ruined by your shit aim?! As if!"


    "..."


    Poke.


    Poke poke.


    Poke poke poke poke.


    The woman spitefully began pricking the King''s bum with the bad end of her sword.


    "How''s my aim now, huh? You like it? You like it now, don''t you? What about here? Do you like it there? Or there? How about there?!"


    "...Damien-sensei, can we go now? Please?"


    Really, what a good relationship

 Chapter 11 Proposing To A Queen, Stealing Her Husband pt. 2

    So I''d made several tactical hops, from several different windows, down towards the side of the castle.


    Private Dahlia, with her DEX already at it''s hardcap, easily followed me down.


    "I can''t remember the last time I''d been out of the castle simply for my own pleasure."


    "I feel sick." The Prince''s face was green.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about something as he said that. Seriously, looking at him now how was it that Dolly originally fell for this guy? He was such a dweeb. A cute, frail-looking dweeb who would be better suited to a dress than his own sister, but a dweeb nonetheless.


    It was just a few hops!


    We''d have to fix his meekness in the future. No husband of Dolly can be a weakling. At the very least they have to be as strong as me, right? Bare minimum.


    "Buck up, son." The King breathedin the fresh air as he encouraged his pale-looking child. "Back in the day me and Ellie used to do this all the time. Actually we used that very same route down, now that I think of it..." He smiled in reminiscence.


    Ellie? Did he mean father?


    So they were friends after all. I''d thought so before but this confirmed it.


    "You bounced back fast from having just been kidnapped." I commented.


    "Yeah. Having your chrysanthemum in danger of being deflowered can do that to a guy." He nodded. I guess it really would, shit.


    "Your wife is pretty kinky."


    "I''m not sure if that''s good or bad, but thanks?"


    "Yup." Definitely bad.


    "They''re getting along so well...exactly which of us are father and son?" The Prince sighed.


    Out of the corner of my eye I saw Dolly place an hand on the boy''s shoulder. "Stop being such a pansy, okay?"


    I wished Vera was here so I could spank her. Honestly, it''s her fault Dolly wasted the goodwill the Prince had for her in their early years. I mean even if he does still like her, look at him, he''s almost ready to cry after those words.


    She meant to cheer him up but the verbal tics she''s cultivated had other ideas.


    I gotta be real here, for a while I resented Vera after realizing this was the Love Orgy universe. But then I also realized that even though she''s the one who caused the Prince to dislike Dolly for her "foul mouth" she also wasn''t the one who wronged Dolly.


    A few mean words and a bit of bullying, and they respond with things like exile and physical harm? Torture, decapitation? Nope, fuck them, they didn''t have to go so far. The fucking assholes.


    Just thinking about it made my chest burn.


    I stared at the Prince and could just picture all of Dolly''s ending scenes floating above his head, could see the cold eyes he''d used whenever he sentenced her to some miserable end.


    And could already feel my hands itching to seperate his head from his shoulders. The desire was so thick that I only just barely stopped myself from making it reality.


    I saw him shiver just then, looking around in a panic.


    It was hard to do, but I calmed myself. That''s right, me. He hasn''t done anything to Dolly yet. We can''t punish or hate him for something he MIGHT do in the future, eh? Or won''t do, if I had anything to say about it.


    Because if it did happen, someone''s getting their fucking insides hollowed out and turned into a fish tank.


    Anyway, that aside, it seemed we were in some sort of garden area.


    One with high walls of grass.


    "Maze?" I wondered.


    The King confirmed."Yeah. But don''t worry, Damien-sensei, I know the way out."


    "Nevermind that, which way?"


    He understood immediately. "Please don''t."


    "Too late, I''m picking a side."


    As soon as the words were out of my mouth I took my trusty dagger and started cutting the "walls" like they were tofu.


    "The Royal Gardeners spent years on this maze." A regretful sigh. "Truly that guy''s son."


    "Was father also like Day back in the day?" Dolly asked as they followed my path of destruction.


    "A bit." The King answered.


    "Were you fiancees too, like me and Alex?"


    The man nearly coughed up blood.


    "What?!"


    "She means friends." I hastily cut in.


    "Oh...yes, that...that makes sense...Ahem. Yes. Friends."


    "That''s nice. You two must have gotten along very well. You''re pretty like mother, and father likes pretty things so you must''ve had a great friendship."


    "It wasn''t that great."


    "Vera says the relationships between men are a deep and mysterious thing that cannot be comprehended with a woman''s simple mind. She says that a lot when Day and Baz are out fooling around."


    VERA!!!!!!


    You damn moss-head! Overgrown weed! Urgh!


    I tripped over a branch.


    Nursing a bitter resentment, I promised the girl a beating once we got home.


    All the time! All the damn time! That brat, it''s like she WANTS the thrashings!


    Well this Young Master has no problems dishing them out, you hear me, moss-head?!


    "Did you and father fool around a lot too back then?"


    The man''s lips moved like he wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words.


    "Well, I guess." The King smiled."You''re a bit of an airhead, aren''t you little one?" He seemed to have given up on talking with her normally and simply opted for giving her a pat on the head.


    Which she avoided by swatting away hishand.


    "Keep your hoofs off me, sow. I don''t wish to be sullied by your filthy, scum-crusted hands." She mumbled.


    "Holy fucking shit." The King went wide-eyed, recoiling in shock.


    Without another word she stepped up her pace and left the father-son pair behind.


    I rapped her on the head. "Don''t go giving emotional scars to our country''s King!"


    She let out a small "Ku!" of pain but had the nerve to then ask, "What''re emotional scars?"


    "Ask Vera later!"


    I cut down another hedge wall in irritation.


    I heard a chuckle.


    "Cute."


    Was the Prince losing it? Or was he just taking joy in his father''s torment? Whatever. As long as Dolly wasn''t leaving him with scars too, yet.


    But it was true that Dolly, her head downcast, bunny ears hanging low, was the very definition of cuteness as she trailed behind me.


    "Damien-sensei, that sister of yours...Mary''s?"


    He knew Mary as well? Well, well, well...I think I know why he looks like a man reliving past torments now.


    "No, but she does have two. And one of them is a bad influence."


    "Says the Demon King." Alex cut in. And instantly regretted it.


    "What was that then?"


    "Huh? What? I didn''t say anything. You must be imagining things. Haha...ha..."


    I tsked. "Taking me for a fool. Hmph. Kid, if you weren''t my sister''s fiance you''d be howling in pain right now."


    All of a sudden it was like something clicked in his head. He looked between me and Dolly, then back again.


    "Hmm..."


    Kids were so very easy to manipulate, weren''t they? The idea is planted, all it needs is some reinforcing.


    I snickered as the little guy promptly stuck to Dolly''s side like glue.


    I watched them out of the corner of my eye.


    Dolly may have a bad habit of talking like a sailor sometimes but she didn''t have any problems socializing.


    She shone brightly once more as the conversation started going.


    I caught sight of her playing with somehing. The King did too.


    "Isn''t that Dana''s necklace?" His eyes narrowed.


    Dolly! You damn klepto!


    "What necklace? You''re losin'' it, old man."


    "O-Old man?" The reaction was as if he were just struck. It was almost comical. "Listen here you little shit..." He started wagging his finger.


    "What happened to Damien-sensei?"


    "What happened to comrade?"


    "She''s not getting it back, okay?"


    "Who cares about that! It was around her neck, you understand?! How the hell did she even..." He trailed off.


    "That kid could take the clothes off your back and you wouldn''t even notice. Don''t think about it too much."


    "But-"


    "I know, bro. I know. Let it be."


    He huffed. "You two siblings are really something else. One spreads like an STD and the other''s got a future career in assassination. Or thievery, or both!"


    You say that but I see that little smile of yours, little King of mine. Heh.


    "You know you love us though."


    He sent me a high five. "Damn right I do." See now what other King would be so chill?


    "I feel like this is the start of a beautiful friendship, Damien-sensei."


    "We should''ve met sooner, you and I."


    "Indeed. I''ve got big plans for our future dealings, Damien-sensei, big plans. You''ll love ''em."


    I really felt like me and the King were on the same wavelength.


    The world was not safe.


    ***


    "Thanks for the threads, beautiful."


    I paid the pretty tailor and went towards a corner of the shop.


    "Say hi to the kids for me."


    I might have been a former NEET, and I may not understand the thought process of average plebs sometimes, but let it not be said I was a social recluse.


    I, too, am capable of interacting with people normally.


    Specifically beautiful women.


    You may think I''d be more reserved given how much I hated Damien''s playboy ways but there was a difference between being a flirt and being a womanizer, okay?


    I was just a guy searching for love, understand? So I HAD to put myself up there. I''m a go-getter like that.


    And it''s not like I meant anything by it, m''kay? It was just practice, practice I say.


    Practice, I say, for the day the true waifu candidate appears. That''s when the real charm gets turned up.


    "Alright, my liege. Strip for me."


    I was going to have the King and his kid put on something less conspicuous.


    The Queen seemed to have already called off the guards and no one was looking for a King they didn''t know was missing. But this was the Crown City and someone might recognize the two if they went around wearing clothes fit for, well, Royalty.


    I wasn''t going to go about dying their hair or anything though. You may wonder if that was a bit of neglect on my part. Like, "sure you change their outfits but won''t people recognize their faces?"


    But no, they may be this world''s equivalent of celebrates but things like television, newspapers and internet didn''t exist so most common folk wouldn''t know what they looked like.


    Since this was the Crown City though, yeah, at least this population might. But this was solved through a little something I called the Clark Kent phenomena.


    I mean I even if you saw someone who looked like their spitting image walk down the street, there''s no way you''d associate lofty people like the King and Prince to them if they wore the same Average Joe kinda clothing you yourself wore, right?


    So I felt it was perfectly safe. And if someone did get any ideas I could always boop their snoots and hightail it outta there.


    Feeling confident, I threw him a pile of clothes.


    He opened the door to his little room and caught them. He revealed a surprisingly fit physique.


    I was slightly envious.


    Although I worked my ass off almost every day my own body was still pretty slim due to my age. I hated that despite my height I was still ainstead of a Chad.


    I deserved to be a Chad, dammit.


    But the older Damien was basically the wetdream of adult novel fangirls so I guess I didn''t have to worry about staying like this forever.


    I still didn''t feel satisfied being so skinny though.


    As I was thinking that the King noticed my absentmindedness and took the opportunity to take a jab at me.


    "Oi. No peeking, kid, you hear me? I know I''m good-lookin'' as all get out but only the wife can take a gander at these goods." He joked.


    "Shame it''s such a pitiful sight to see, then, huh?" I quipped.


    Guy thought he''d act funny. Too bad for him my retort game is always on point.


    Sit the fuck down, son. You got nothin'' on this.


    I will give him credit though. Lesser men would probably get all defensive when their manhoods were made fun of.


    Him, he just choked back a laugh and took it in stride.


    As expect of one of my fans. I just knew a fellow Ero Enthusiast would be a cool guy!


    "Day, that lady keeps staring at me." Dolly grapped my shirt. That habit was so endearing, wasn''t it?


    I saw a few other customers throwing daggers my way.


    Yup. The envy was real.


    "Well yeah. She''s on the verge of adopting you."


    "Adopt? No, it''s different. I sense the eyes of a hungry wolf, Day."


    I mean just look how you''re dressed, sister of mine. I''d wanna gobble you up too.


    "Big bro will protect you. Don''t worry about it."


    "I''m not worried, okay?"


    And yet she was hiding behind my back with half her face vigilantly, cautiously, keeping the woman in sight.


    "Please tell me you''re going to start producing those things in bulk." The King begged.


    He was also showing the face of a wolf. Or better yet, a bear. Which I could so totally understand.


    "I''ve got people on it." I promised. And I did. Bazman''s got them connections yo.


    "I swear to the gods that by this time next year every Little Miss in our nation going to school are gonna have those things as their new uniforms."


    Not all Noble children attented school in their early childhood years, but a lot did. Before 12 or 13 it was all optional if you just paid for tutors like mother and father did for Dolly and I.


    After that age it was expected for Noble kids to enter a proper place of education not just to learn more advance forms of knowledge but also to form connections with others of their kind.


    Which reminded me, Dolly was supposed to start middle-school some months from now too. So was the Prince now that I think about it, though he was supposed to take that trip abroad before then.


    Regarding school, I never had to since I was a publicly aknowledged "genius." I also didn''t need to since mother and father knew my relationship with my peers were less than friendly.


    But I could if I wanted.


    "I like your thinking, bro."


    "As if you didn''t have the same idea."


    I really was planning to slowly introduce the product to the Kingdom, yes. Guilty as charged.


    "Great minds think alike."


    "It is so."


    "Father, are you ready?" Just then the Prince walked out of the next stall over wearing simple, yet neat and stylish, trousers and a shirt.


    "Eh, hold up. Almost. Yeah. Got it."


    "From ruler to ragmuffin." I gave a satisfied thumbs up.


    Now that they''ve ditched their royal garments for the cloth of the common man, it was time to party.


    ***


    In this sprawling Crown City there were two versions of it you had to see to properly understand. One was the version you normally saw in daylight. Huge, majestic, brimming with self-importance.


    Then there was the night version. Loud, bright, brimming with debauchery.


    You smelled the foods being sold at every corner, the sweet and savory blend of scents overwhelming. Heard music from bards resounding through every street, deafening.


    Lanterns of every color and shade hanging over your head, beautifully disorienting.


    And a bar every two buildings down, apparently.


    Our goal was to hit as many as we could!


    "Another one, barkeep! Next round''s on me, everyone!" I shouted.


    I was raised high into the air as applause broke out.


    "Chug! Chug! Chug!"


    The King was in a corner being pelted with alcohol.


    "You call this a drink? Grape juice is harder than this swill! C''mon, bring out the good stuff!"


    "You heard ''im, guys! Bust out the spirits, enough of this piss water!"


    I was feeling the buzz after a dozen drinks later and started singing at the top of my lungs.


    "Oh Nelly Rebitta was made of wood...!"


    You''d best fucking believe I was busting out Mary Poppins. Oh yeah.


    At another corner of the tavern.


    "Again! Fuck! This bitch is cheating!"


    "Bitch? Sorry, but I''m not your mother."


    Dolly, for the first time Vera''s teachings are serving you well. Even though you probably don''t have a clue what you''re saying, keep it up! Let your instincts take over! Go all out, just this once.


    "Care to play again?"


    She sounded just like mother right then.


    "With what?!"


    "That''s a nice earing you got there."


    "You greedy little...that''s my wedding band!"


    "..."


    All the man got was the image of Dolly rubbing her thumb along her fingers. "Brother says we don''t give chickens names. Do you not have a name?" She smiled softly.


    "Shit! This damn swindler...alright, I''m in! If I back down now i''m not a man!"


    He was a large, muscled, bald-headed, tattooed man playing against a frail girl wearing a bunny outfit who wasn''t even half his age and barely came up to his knees.


    And yet he was having his ass handed to him.


    Meanwhile.


    "WHO WANTS SOME! WHO WANTS SOME!"


    The Prince lost his shit. Liquid courage, which I''d slipped into his drink some time ago in a sick desire to see what kinda drunk the kid was, brought out his inner me. His language was filthy, he was spitting out blood and half his face was bruised.


    He was magnificent.


    He was also bare from the waist up, pounding his chest madly. At his feet were several older men groaning in pain.


    Respect!


    This was only the second stop of the night.


    ***


    "Drinks on me!"


    "This is water, I tell you, water!"


    "Another challenger! Die!"


    "That''s a fancy peg leg you have there. Care for a wager?"


    ***


    "Shut up and take my money!"


    "Finally, something that makes your piss turn to fire. Alright boys, bottoms up!"


    "You''re ten thousand years too early to be battling me, kid. Go back to suckling milk from your mother''s teat! I want a real battle!"


    "Day, slavery''s illegal isn''t it? What about free labor for life? Oh, is that the same thing? No?"


    ***


    "Daddy Warbucks is back, baby! Where''d the pretty minstrel go? Huh? Oi, I saw her first, asshole! Take my gold to the face! Yeah, that''s right, run away! Now...So, you got any kids? Well, do you want some?"


    "I...I feel a bit..."


    "Is this all... the so-called champion...amounts to....?"


    "What do you mean, nothing left? You still have your soul, don''t you? Hurry up and deal. Does no one have a name around here?"


    ***


    "Figures. All a guy wants is to find a big tiddy goth girl, preferably with cat ears and a tail, marry her and lavish her with all the love in his heart. But instead all he gets are dubious invitations from a bunch of teenage tavern girls. I want women, understand? WOMEN!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Lightweights. Oh well. Where''d that busty barmaid get to?"


    ***


    "Hehe...Dana, stop...the King''s just a few seats over..."


    I was in the middle of a pleasant dream. It was killed off abruptly when a tiny fist made it''s way across my face.


    I sat up with a start.


    My mouth felt like I''d just eaten a bag of cottonballs. That''s the first thing I noticed.


    The next thing I noticed was the sleeping situation I''d found myself in. Let''s start with the ender of dreams over here.


    Dolly was fully decked out from head to toe in all kinds of jewelery. The image was so familiar that it brought back bad memories. Except this time it was worse because dollar bills, an uncommon currency in the higher rungs of society, peeked out from her onesie.


    For some reason she was sleeping with her face plastered against a wooden stick with silver inlay.


    Next was the Prince. He was laying at the corner of the bed, snoring loudly. His face was all kinds of nasty and he may have been missing a tooth. Had no idea where his shirt went.


    Also he had a large tattoo over his heart. It read, in fancy letters, "Fierce Little Fister."


    Third was perhaps the most surprising of all.


    It was a woman. A pretty woman. With one breast out, a leg over the Prince''s chest, hugging my waist with a weird smile and the most disturbing laugh bubbling out from her mouth.


    I was fully clothed, thankfully.


    "Oi, woman." I poked her cheek.


    She snuggled closer.


    "I don''t have anymore milk....there''s none left...Kukuku....naughty boy..."


    She reminded me of mother just then. Don''t ask me why.


    But nope, not gonna address that, not at all. You know what they say, what happens in the Crown City stays in the Crown City.


    It was then that I noticed the King staring at me suspiciously from the foot of the bed. Had he been sleeping on the floor?


    "Did I hear my wife''s name just now?"


    "I didn''t hear anything."


    That''s my story and i''m sticking to it.


    ***


    It was early in the morning, sun''s first light barely creeping up over the mountains from afar.


    The Inn we chose as our resting spot was a quaint little thing at the edge of the city. I heard droplets of water smack against and the windows. The scent of ozone hung in the air. A cold draft made the hairs on my arms stand on end.


    Nice morning. Loved the rain.


    Lucius, the King, sat across from me nursing a headache.


    The man was sending me looks of resentment.


    "You''re a right annoying bastard, you know that? At least PRETEND to feel like your head is going to explode."


    "Ow. It hurts. The pain." I monotoned.


    "Motherfucker." He cursed.


    "Someday, I hope. Also: Hey man, it''s not my fault I got a better tolerance than you."


    "To hell with tolerance. I don''t care who you are, someone who drinks that much has a goddamn obligation to be bent over in agony the next day!"


    "Oh my poor baby. How I wish I could just take all your pain away and put it onto me so you wouldn''t suffer so!." I smirked. "You want Papa to kiss and make it better? Come now. Tell daddy where it hurts."


    "My ass, prick. " The King once again showed his absolute lack of majesty. "What, not gonna pucker up?"


    "No thanks, I''ll leave nursing your rear to your wife. It''s only right. Given how many times she thust into it and all."


    "Ugh. Whatever. Shut up." He slumped deeper into the chair. "I should''ve known better than to go out drinking with a lizard like you."


    "Eh, I''ve been called worse."


    "I can see why."


    "Mean. You know I can think of a few choice words for you too given your current state."


    "I''m sure you can. The benefit of being a monarch, though, is that no one dares to say them out loud."


    "You''re in luck then, because I don''t give a damn: You, my friend, look like Bes'' flaccid cum-covered cock left to dry out in the sun."


    "Colorful. Who the hell is Bes then?"


    "Google it."


    His blank face was immensely entertaining.


    "Right. Okay, I need a coffee." A groan.


    "And a bath, and a change of clothes." I pointed at his raggedy, sweat-stained shirt.


    "Hm." He looked down. "Yeah. I don''t look very presentable, do I?" He seemed amused by the fact.


    "No worries my dude, I got you. I was gonna drop by that bakery I spotted the other day anyway. I''ll pick up some new threads for you on the way back."


    "What did you do with my original clothes?"


    "Some cat is making very good use of it right about now."


    "Was it cute?"


    "Hella cute."


    "I guess I can part with a set then."


    I yawned and stood up. Man that buzz did not last long at all. I couldn''t believe how strong Damien''s resistance to alcohol was!


    A hedonistic Young Master is a formidable existence.


    Which wasn''t a compliment. I was as resentful as the King was on the one.


    I mean come on, you didn''t drink alcoholic beverages because they tasted good (Cuz they normally didn''t, except wine, but still). No, the point of drinking was to get drunk and make bad decisions. What fucking use was it having a high tolerance?


    Just another reason to dislike being Damien. His face truly was his only saving grace! Not that I''ll complain about that too much since I''ll be making use of it in my Waifu Hunt.


    Still. I couldn''t help wish, for the hundredth time, that the face was a bit more expressive.


    Because it was seriously concerning how sadistic and cold it looked. If it wasn''t for my bright and cheerful personality being constantly transmitted by way of my golden tongue, why then I''m sure I''d be a lot less welcoming to others.


    I really don''t think Damien was naturally like this to begin with? Or was he? I couldn''t remember exactly.


    "Go get a room for yourself, Lucy" I tossed him a few coins. "I''ll wake you up when I get back."


    I waved the Innkeeper over and ordered a coffee on his behalf.


    "Please don''t."


    "Too late, Lucy-loo. It''s set in stone."


    "No, really."


    "Hush now. Be grateful it''s not Lucy with an ''I''. Instead of a blonde bimbo you''ve been given a more dignified version that''s really just wasted on a degenerate like you."


    "An ''I''? What''s the difference?"


    "Lucy with an ''I'' is more of a stripper name, or a silicone pumped trophy wife with a too-obviously fake spray tan. But Lucy with a ''Y'' is classy."


    "...Silly cone?" He furrowed his brows. "These words you speak, are they some form of Elvish? I can''t understand it."


    That phrase though....


    "Close enough that it''s definitely a sign from the heavens." I pointed. " I see it''s about time to bring Lord of the Rings into the fold."


    The confusion deepened once more.


    I left him stewing in deep bewilderment as I exited the building.


    ***


    The city was still cast in darkness despite the coming sun. The clouds had thickened and blocked it''s golden rays.


    I liked it. The lanterns from various shops streamed out and the coldness made you want to go inside and have a hot chocolate.


    I took a moment to truly take in the sights.


    While I had seen cities from this world before, this one was on a whole other scale. Yeah it couldn''t compare Earth''s but it had that fantasy feel to it that filled you with wonder for a second or two.


    Know what it reminded me of? Bowerstone from the old Fable games. I was "this" close to taking up a job at the nearest smithy and pounding away at pieces of metal for gold I didn''t need. Ah, the nostalgia...


    I never got to actually see the Crown City when I was playing the game before. Surprisingly even though the sixth installment took you all kinds of places you never got any real details about what went on with the Kingdom from the first game.


    It was nice to finally see it, and it was just to my tastes.


    I found myself enjoying the walk as I made my way down cobbled roads. The rain started coming down harder.


    Luckily I brought one of my leather greatcoats here so I wasn''t wet at all.


    Where was that tailor shop again? It should be closer to the center of the city if I remember right.


    I absentmindedly chose a path leading closer to the Palace.


    Smelling something pleasant nearby I was led to a stall selling meat skewers and decided to pig out.


    I''mma still get me my pastries though.


    The walk continued uneventfully for some time longer.


    I was feeling quite chipper.


    "Yup" I thought to myself. "This is gonna be a good d--"


    "You wretch! Do you not understand that bottle was worth more than your life?"


    Then, right as the sky cleared and and the full glory of dawn''s light chose to descend and I was about to whistle a merry tune, some asshole decided to ruin my mood.


    I stopped right in my tracks.


    Alright, which fucker is it who wants their ass kicked?


    The very next instant after that thought I heard the oh-so-familiar sound of fist on face. Followed a moment later by a thump and splash.


    Curious, I looked behind me and saw five figures.


    Three of them were obviously Nobles, but not of significant rank judging by their apperance.


    The other two were hooded figures, one big and one small. The small one was currently taking a bath in a murky water puddle and hunched over. Maybe she was even knocked out.


    The taller of the two, obviously feminine, rushed over to cradle her fallen companion.


    Between the two parties was a bottle of wine I''d drank a barrel''s worth of the night previously.


    And yeah they were pricy.


    "Sir-I mean, Master, please forgive her, she didn''t mean it!"


    "Silence." One of the Nobles, a man, intoned.


    He was a hard-faced individual, wide-shouldered and imposing. He had long reddish hair that was greying at the sides.


    The voice he''d used was whip-like. Harsh and cold and devoid of empathy.


    " I never said you could open your mouth." He continued. " I told you I''d drop her off at the slums to rot if she caused any more problems, and that''s exactly what I plan to do. Move aside."


    "No! You can''t do this! S-She''s just a child!"


    The second Noble, an older-looking woman with a pretty face and cruel turn of the lips, snorted." A mutant freak like you, who I generously took in, has no right to talk back to your betters. Such insolence...You know the consequence of disobeying orders, right? Don''t expect to get off lightly."


    "Could I have some time with her then, mother? I''d been meaning to practice a new spell and I''d love to have a live specimen to work with again."


    So they were a mage family, eh?


    And this little guy...Son? Must be. He reeked of the worst kind of annoying self-importance and his sneer was just as ugly as his mother''s.


    "We''ll discuss her punishment later." The man said, emotionlessly." For now let''s be rid of this--"


    "Okay, yeah, I''ve heard enough. Fuck you guys, you need to calm your fucking tits or else I''m go to cut them off and feed them to you."


    What kind of cliche, over-the-top, villainous asshatery was this? Seriously...


    I was met with three pairs of eyeballs.


    They saw my currently dishelved appearance--my shirt may have had a few missing buttons--and dismissed me at once, obviously marking me as someone of no consequence.


    It wasn''t unusual. I was infamous but that didn''t mean every Tom, Dick and Larry would recognize me just with my face alone. Especially not a family like this whose ancestors most likely bought their way into Nobility.


    But I''d talked shit and they knew they couldn''t let that slide.


    So the man started speaking again.


    "Leave." He commanded.


    "Happy right where I am, thanks. Cock for breath."


    A brow twitched.


    "You have five seconds to run before I turn your skin inside o--"


    "Surprise motherfucker!" I was already pretty close since I''d been walking over from the start, so I just went over and kicked in a kneecap.


    The leg bent at an odd angle and he fell down with a sweet cry of anguish.


    "Father!"


    "Hubby!"


    His family exclaimed.


    "I made it pretty clear I was gonna get involved, dumbass." I wagged my finger at them chidingly. "Really now. You think I''m stupid enough to wait around with my thumbs up my ass while you prepare a spell? This ain''t my first rodeo, son. Actually how retarded are you to give me a countdown anyway?" I barked out a short, mocking laugh. "Remember: You either act or get clapped. And you, my friend, chose the latter. Aint nobody got time for your shit dialogue."


    "You...filthy cur! You dare!" He grunted. And maybe it was meant to be intimidating, but seeing as how he was on his back with his leg mangled, it was more funny than anything else.


    "We''ll have your entire family hanged!" The wife yelled.


    "Sure thing, sweet cheeks, whatever you say." I didn''t even waste time on her. My attention was on the boy. "Listen, since you''re a child I''ll let you go unharmed this time. But I got lines, see. And that family crest on your collar, I''ll remember it. And if I hear anything about some snot-nosed little shit practicing on anything other than a straw dummy, I''ll come to your house. And I''ll cripple your father, **** you mother, and then after I put your new brother in her belly I''ll let my dog eat your wee-wee while it''s still attached to your body. Understand?"


    I could see it in his eyes: I''d just scarred him for life.


    And you may think that was a very fucked up thing to say to a, what, 11-year-old? But he wanted to experiment on a chick with who-knows-what kind of spell.


    That''s legit torture right there, no joke. He really looked like he''d do it, maybe even did do it to other people before now.


    So if my words stop him from doing it again this time and in the future, how is that wrong?


    After that touching moment I knocked out the dad so he couldn''t fling spells at me.


    I never learned proper magic but I''d heard a few things and I knew better than to allow someone the time to weave one. Didn''t know how good he was at casting them but I also didn''t care to find out.


    "Take this shit stain away." I smiled at the mother.


    There were few people out this early but the ones that were here stayed far away.


    I ended it quick, fast and in a hurry. Not even worth mentioning again.


    Seeing the mother''s pale face dragging away her unconscious husband I finally went to address the two others.


    "You two alright?" I asked.


    And as she raised her head to look up at me, her hood fell back.


    "Oh. Um. Yes, yes we''re fine. Thank you"


    I was frozen solid.


    "CAT EARS!!!!!!"

 Chapter 12 Make Crusades Great Again

    I felt like I''d just lost my soul.


    The world faded to shades of grey, and the only color that existed was bore solely by the person before me. Her fair, caramel brown hair and emerald green eyes were the most enchanting shades of color I''d ever seen in my life!


    And those fluffy brown ears standing proudly atop her head were especially alluring!


    They were tall, soft-looking and just amazing!


    I was almost driven mad with the desire to hug her! I wanted to touch them! Those ears, I wanted to play with them so much I couldn''t stand it!


    She was...perfect! Absolutely perfect!


    "CAT EARS!!!!!!!!"


    I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    But it was a pity. As soon as she realized what happened the hood was back on in an instant, almost as if she were ashamed. I had a few suspicions due to that action, and the words that old hag said earlier. I chose not to address them right now.


    Priorities, me. Priorities.


    I ignored the waifu candidate for a second and squatted to examine the other hooded figure.


    "Alright let''s remove that thing and see if you''re really alright, shall we?"


    I reached over.


    "Don''t!" The young woman shouted.


    Too late, I''d already moved the cloth aside and got a look at the face beneath. Or that was the plan but it was covered in bandages


    That was odd enough. But then I looked a bit more thoroughly and started noticing other things too. Like the cuts on her hands. The bruises on her arm. The tattered cloak and shirt that was more akin to a sack than an actual piece of clothing.


    It only took a few seconds to take it all in.


    She didn''t react at first.It was only after I''d finished my scanning that she looked up.


    I found myself meeting with a pair of dull, ruby-red eyes.


    She clutched the side of her ribs and her entire body trembled when a wind picked up.


    I attempted a kind smile. "You''e got some pretty nice looking eyes there." Silence. "Well. Nevermind that.Up you go."


    The woman was hanging with her mouth open as I talked.


    For some reason she seemed surprised?


    I was curious about that but didn''t ask. I just scooped the girl up off the ground a gave her a princess-carry.


    I frowned.


    I knew I was pretty strong for my age. But what the hell? She was light as a feather. And so thin that I could feel her bones. I ended up taking extra care, fearing I''d break something.


    The girl resisted as I held onto her. I could feel her hands pushing at my chest. It was useless. She was so weak that the attempt was just plain sad.


    Fucking bastard. What kind of prick treats a kid like this? I wanted to track him down again and drag him back for Patches to use as a chewtoy for the rest of his pathetic life.


    Instead of doing that though I refocused on the waifu candidate.


    "Your Master''s gone, you''re dressed as beggars, the air is freezing and this kid is both wet and all banged up. Do you even got a place to go?"


    Servants like them normally lived in a guest house at their Masters'' Estate. If they did own a home outside of that then it''s unlikely they would have been able to afford maintanence given their outfits. Which was another thing, their personal items were gone now. I doubted they had much in the way of savings but they wouldn''t carry it around anyway so didn''t that mean whatever money they might have had tucked away was also gone?


    Sure there were banks but servants weren''t often paid much since all their necessities were already provided to them by their Masters. Unless they were educated, were followers of a great house, or had a high position like Head Maid or some such thing, well, their pay was a pittance.


    These two did not look like valued servants. So it was safe to assume they had no home and no money to last, if any at all.


    Did they have even a single silver to their name right now?


    My question made her snap back to reality. Her face dropped. "He was the only one willing to take us in. What''re we going to do now?"


    As expected, I was right. They had no plan. I didn''t know what was up with that first thing but I was already walking away and didn''t pay it much attention. " Follow me."


    "What? Hey, don''t just pick her up and leave!" She ran to catch up. "What do you think your''re doing!"


    "I already said." My voice was dead even. " I planned on getting involved since the beginning."


    "....Yes? I don''t follow."


    "I mean your Master was about to leave this kid to die, you understand that, right? And you were going to be used as a test dummy." I cut her off. "You''ve been thrown away."


    "That''s...that''s true..."


    Her ears must''ve been hanging low because I saw the hood drop a few inches.


    "So you probably would''ve both died."


    "That''s also...well..."


    The blunt words left her face pale. It was easy to work out but actually hearing it would make anyone anxious. They only just barely escaped, in all likelihood, miserable deaths. How could she NOT be scared?


    " But I stepped in to help out because I didn''t like what I saw.Which means you''re only alive because of me. Which also means I''m now responsible for your lives."


    She walked along silently.


    "You name?" I waited a few seconds to inquire.


    "Minerva."


    "Nice, I like it. Sounded classic."


    Smart. Regal.


    She stayed quiet a while longer.


    The girl was panting heavily in my arms.


    "...What''s going to happen to us, then, Master?"


    As befitting someone with that name. She was a quick-witted woman, wasn''t she?


    "I''m going to take care of you."


    Cat-eared waifu, GET!


    Loli, GET!


    ***


    I wasted no time and took them to the nearest Inn. The little one here was soaked with water and icy to the touch. I had to get her body temp up so I rented a room with a fireplace.


    I told Minerva to go draw a bath while I laid the girl out on the bed.


    She kept slipping in and out of consciousness. As soon as I saw she was awake I took out a vial from my pouch and started undoing her wrappings.


    "Wait, don''t!" Minerva appeared from out of the ether and raised her voice in a panic.


    Just like last time she was too late.


    I was already looking at the girl''s full, unbandaged face.


    I raised a brow, impressed. "Wow. Precious little thing you are, aren''t you? You''d be cuter with a clean face and better clothes though. Let''s make sure you get both soon, ''kay?"


    My voice had taken on a gentler tone. Ah, my heart just bled for the poor little thing.


    She had a face as fine and charming as Dolly''s and her golden strands of hair were just a few shades fairer.


    She''d normally be a lovely girl if only she wasn''t so gaunt. When was the last time she ate till she was full? Looked like months if not longer.


    I noticed the shock on Minerva''s face making it''s appearance once again.


    What was up with that?


    I didn''t ask for now. I just put the vial to the girl''s lips and had her down the whole thing.


    Healing potion? If this were the game version, maybe.


    But this wasn''t quite as effective in real life. It''s not like people here had a health bar that could just be refilled. Originally this thing was supposed to be able to heal minor wounds instantly in-game.


    It wasn''t something used in the first game but was common in the sixth. Since the two were part of the same world, of course, I was easily able to get my hands on one.


    It''s just that this wasn''t like it''s Love Orgy counterpart and was only able to stimulate the body''s natural healing process. It also had a painkiller effect.


    Fuckers were expensive though.


    When I was sure she got every last drop I laid her back down.


    "So. " I said as the kid drifted away. "Is she yours?" I was eagerly awaiting a yes. Milf? Milf? Yes?


    "No." Shame. "Evie''s the child of friend. She passed away some time ago." It didn''t seem like it was something she wanted to talk about.


    It was personal matter and I was a stranger, it was understandable.


    "But I''ve been taking care of her since she was a baby." She went on hesitantly. "She''s like a sister and daughter to me." MILF!!


    Well. Not really. But adoptive mother was also fine. And she had the sexy Onee-san status as well so that was a twofer.


    She was sexy, by the way. Her curves were bountiful and in all the right places. She was a tad too thin like "Evie" here but not so much..


    Only thing that can top a sexy milf/onee-san is a sexy female teacher.


    "How old are you?"


    "18." Pretty young, almost too young for my tastes. Oh well, no big deal. Least she was legal.


    "I see." The potion would already be working by now. "I gave her something for the injuries and pain, she should be fine by next morning but I''ll call for a doctor if she isn''t. In the meantime we''ve got to warm her up. Can you bathe her yourself?"


    "Yes. Are you going somewhere, Master?"


    I took out some money from my purse. I then put the money in my pocket and sat the purse on the table.


    She watched me without another word.


    "I''m going to buy you two a few things. I''ll be back in half an hour."


    I wouldn''t give up on a great candidate like this one for anything, alright?


    ButI also wouldn''t try to force anyone to stay with me if they didn''t want to.


    ***


    The tailor from the other day was open. I asked for some new pairs of clothing for the father-son duo and then purchased some thick coats, gloves and boots for the two strays I''d picked up.


    Since it really was chilly out today I got Dolly a blanket. I couldn''t bear to let her part with that bunny onesie just yet.


    As for the strays I had to guess on their measurements but I was confident in my keen eyes of observation.


    I chatted with the shop owner a while as she worked and left as soon as she was done.


    I''d taken the opportunity to change my own outfit. Something less disorderly. Which was just a plain white shirt, a vest and some trousers.


    My next stop was a small pharmacy, then the bakery. After that I checked on the carriage we''d used on our way over and made sure everything was in order before finally heading back to the Inn.


    I didn''t have any expectations when I opened the door.


    To my surprise I found Minvera laying her head next to Evie''s still-unconscious form. She''d fallen asleep but woke up the moment I walked in.


    I peeked and saw that the kid''s face was much cleaner and now had the faint pink of a nice, warm bath.


    Damn. She''s be a heartbreaker in the future, that one. She just needed some more meat on her and she''s be as cute as a button.


    Also the pain that''d been twisting her face every so often before had now vanished completely. Glad that stuff did the trick. I was relieved to see her looking better.


    "You''re still here."


    "So it seems."


    I sat the clothes and bag of baked goods on the table. "Did you even take a look?" I meant the purse, what else?


    She shook her head. It was still laying right where it was, untouched.


    I walked over, opened it and dumped all the contents onto the bed.


    Dozens of thick gold coins and three rolls of silver-green bills scattered everywhere. It was enough for an average commoner to purchase a small property and live luxuriously for a year. Several if they were more frugal.


    "Regetting it?" A smirk. Big bro is generous. They coulda had a nice life. Found some place to stay, get a new job, save up.


    Of course if she wasn''t a waifu candidate I wouldn''t be quite as giving but still would''ve helped them find some lodgings and had someone under our House''s authority allow the two a way to earn some income.


    I did mean it when I said I''d be responsible for them. It''s purely selfish, though, don''t get me wrong. I took the time to help them, they aren''t allowed to go off and starve! That would make my effort meaningless! Fuck that.


    Now however she proved a good seed! I was totally planning on keeping her with me. I couldn''t let her be under someone else, now could I? No, no. Let''s get this girl a wedding dress, people!


    I expected a joking response, or maybe a sigh.


    I did NOT expect the bitterness that actually came out.


    "As if I could keep it anyway. Is it that fun playing around with me? I guess I really don''t bring her anything but trouble, do I?...I should just..."She muttered. Now she didn''t show it on her face but her tone was full of self-loathing.


    "I admit that I think it would be very fun to tease you in the future. But you see, that sentence right there has the scent of a story behind it. So whaddya mean? Is there something I''m missing here or what?"


    "I know you saw them, there''s no reason to pretend you didn''t. You know what I am, what''d happen even if I took that money."


    "Let''s say I don''t. Enlightment me."


    I could tell by the way her body shook that whatever thought was coursing through her head right now absolutely terrified her.


    She gave a hollow laugh. "Come on. Someone like me, with no owner? They''d cut them off and leave us both to rot." A gulp. "But I didn''t touch it. I didn''t touch it at all!" She stood abruptly. "So I passed the test, right? Right? You''ll keep your word, won''t you?" Her voice grew thick with emotion. " I-If not me, then at least take Evie." The woman begged. " Please take care of her! If it''s you, then--"


    I held up a hand.


    Um, yeah, what''s all this nonsense she''s spouting?


    "Hold the heck up lady, what do you mean, they''d ''cut them off ''? Cut what?"


    She looked at me like I was bullying her. I saw tears gathering at the corner of her eyes. "My ears..."


    The room turned silent.


    Then,


    "...Your cat ears?"


    She nodded stiffly.


    "&%$#!" I exploded. "Who fukken dares! What motherfucker wants to die? Cut them off? CUT THEM OFF?! Those beautiful works of art? Those glorious gifts from the gods?! Where are they, where are those cocksuckers, huh? I''ll beat them to death! Fuck!"


    I was panting so hard I was on the verge of hyperventilation.


    I was pissed off I felt like burning coals were just spinning about in my chest. My Devil''s Left, it burned!


    My shouts were so loud that the little girl rolled about uneasily.


    Minerva''s hands were cradling her own head and looked like she was just hit a flashbang.


    "What? Yes? Huh?" She babbled, clearly out of it.


    I clapped her shoulder while she struggled to get herself together. "You''re a national treasure, Minnie. Don''t you worry your pretty little head. If anyone here tries taking those ears, I''ll burn the Kingdom to the ground."


    Bro? Comrade? What bro, what comrade? Sorry, Lucy-loo, but a Kingdom like that doesn''t deserve to exist!


    "You...But.. don''t you think I''m a disgusting mutant freak that''s ugly, sinful and deserves to die?" She blinked. astonished.


    TT^TT


    Watashi no kokoro, watashi no tamashi.


    "Who would?"


    "Who wouldn''t?"


    "Is that the case?"


    "Beastkin who''re like me are hated everywhere, aren''t we? That should be the case, yes..."


    "I see. So it''s a purge, then."


    "???"


    "...Deus Vult..."


    I don''t want to be bad, but the world keeps forcing me to do bad things!

 Chapter 13 Saint-Hero Damien, Angel Extraordinaire

    "BURN THE HERETICS~!"


    "WASH AWAY THE STINK OF THE NON-BELIEVERS!"


    Loud, thunderous roars echoed across the battlefield while our enemies burned at the stake.


    In the distance the opening song to Boku No Pico tormented those still yet unpunished. My righteous warriors, brave and mighty every single one, tea bagged the corpses of their slain foes.


    They were dying in the worst ways imaginable, mocked from start to finish, cursed with eternal damnation for their sins.


    And high above them all, standing proudly atop a golden chariot bathed in blood and fire, was I. Cackling madly, enjoying their sweet and pitiful--


    "Ah, she''s waking up."


    The realization woke me from my daydreams. I blinked, clearing the seductive thoughts from my mind. The Templar in me still raged, however, howling to be let free. I could only rein him in for now. And I did, but only barely.


    "Soon, brother" I promised him."...Soon...."


    That aside


    "Take it easy. Don''t get up yet." I told her.


    The little girl looked around the room calmly until she heard my voice. She must''ve still been a bit dazed because she didn''t show any panic at all at being in a strange place with someone she didn''t know.


    "I sent Minvera to pick up the food I ordered, she''ll be up in a bit so you don''t have to worry."


    I dropped the name of someone she was familiar with so she might relax a little.


    "..."


    "I noticed you had some bandages on. Mind telling me why? It''s a sin for a kid as lovely as you to hide it like that, you know. Unless you''ve met a few perverts in the past. Then I guess it''s just smart."


    The silence was deafening.


    "They were pretty damn filthy. Got you some new ones." I held up a long stretch of pure white cloth."You want help putting them on or what?"


    Listen kid, I like you well enough. But please stop with the glare. You''re digging holes in my head, okay?


    I saw her look down. Touch her cheeks. Then look up again. And the staring resumed.


    "You aren''t affected?" She asked strangely.


    I wasn''t quite sure what she meant, but I could guess. "I''m not a lolicon."


    "I remember you." She ignored what I''d just said. "You helped Min."


    "Min? Oh. Minnie? I mean, Minerva? Yeah, I did. Didn''t think you were conscious enough for that. You''re a tough cookie, ain''t ya?"


    I was ignored yet again. "You don''t dislike her?"


    "I can''t believe you just said that to me. Why the heck would I? I happen to like her a lot, thank you very much. Hmph!"


    Her nose wrinkled cutely."You''re weird."


    "Says the one with a mummy fetish. "


    "What''s that?"


    "Ask Minnie later." I stilled, feeling a sense of deja vu. "You remind me of my sister."


    Or so it seemed right now, which made the girl more endearing to me.


    "Very weird." She muttered. "Angels sure are strange."


    I thought I''d heard wrong. "I''m sorry. What was that then?"


    "Angel." She repeated patiently. "That''s what you are, right? Only an Angel would be so nice to people like us and not be affected by my curse."


    Curse?


    ...Nope. Don''t get it.


    Wait. Did she mean her cuteness?


    Well if she DID meet a few perverts in the past and they had to cover her up to protect her then I guess she would have that sort of misunderstanding about herself. It''s possible.


    Pretty sad. Little girls shouldn''t have to think they were cursed or anything like that. We''re going to have to fix that in the future.


    "Hold on just a minute there." I held up a hand. " How do you know of my God''s Right?" Such a thing was kept top secret, who leaked that info to a little girl like this? Was it Mother? It was Mother, right?


    I told her I couldn''t be taking on clients anymore, dammit! Did the kid overhear it from that bitch from before? Huh? That was it, wasn''t it?


    My thoughts grew quite irrational.


    "Wait. I mean. No. Preposterous. Listen kind, I''m most certainly--"


    "So you''re awake, Evie? Great! What''s all this about an Angel though? Did I hear right?" Just then Minerva walked in with two platters of food. The young woman''s aura was so vibrant and cheerful it lit up the entire room.


    I forgot what I was about to say. I found myself admiring her.


    ....All I had to do was fill her out a bit more and she''d look great in a wedding dress....


    The little girl pointed my way while I was distracted.


    "Is he not one?"


    The question stunned the other party.


    "What? Angel? Evie, don''t be ridiculous. Angels don''t exist for people like us."


    That sentence was literally the saddest thing I''ve ever heard in both my lives!


    "Min is a good person and has worked hard for both our sakes." Evie replied. "Look at how pretty he is. Only Angels can be that good looking and kind to people like us." What was with that logic?! " He is an Angel sent for Min, to help you. Must be." She insisted.


    "No, no, like I said..." A pause. "Although it is true he does seem different from other people...and he doesn''t recoil in disgust at the sight of me...plus he really is calm even in front of you..." She trailed off. "No way, are you really an Angel?"


    I, Damien Claybrook, supposed Demon-King reincarnate (though I''m seriously not, okay?) and a man known far and wide as the Purple-eyed Devil, am currently being called an Angel.


    And now they were both staring.


    It was painful.Like, really painful.


    Don''t look at me with such pure, hopeful eyes, dammit!


    "Yes."


    I guess I''m an Angel now.


    ....So.


    Purge?


    ***


    "It''s amazing you''re able to move about so easily right now." I commented.


    Evie was fully clothed, her head wrapped in bandaged once again, warm and snug as can be. She said nothing in response to my words and simply continued to sip spoonfulls of hot soup.


    "It''s pretty weird. It shouldn''t have such a great effect." I continued. " Your natural healing ability must be pretty good to begin with."


    "..."


    "You were so talkative a while ago." I lamented. "What happened to that?"


    "I''m sorry." She said. "I won''t be a burden so please pay me no mind."


    And she went silent once more.


    It was frustrating but considering the tough life she had to have went through I couldn''t blame her for being a bit of an introvert.She didn''t look to smile often and her tone was lukewarm too.


    Personally I also thought it was a bit cute. She felt like a kuudere type of loli. You really wanted to just pick her up and give her a big ''ol squeeze.


    Still.


    "When did I say anything about you being a burden?"


    "Master Angel." Minnie quickly changed the topic. I couldn''t help but cringe.


    Please stop with that form of address. Really.


    "Forgive my boldness but might I know what House you hail from?"


    So apparently they thought I was an Angel born into the mortal world who''d been sent to aid them in their hour of need.


    Also thanks to my purge talks earlier, Minnie assumed I was not just an Angel but, more specifically, a warrior Angel here to smite the wicked and guide the world back onto a proper path. And they were to be my attendants while I did so.


    ...Holy fuck the pressure was real!


    I didn''t have a problem with smiting the wicked, but how the hell am I supposed to make the world better?! I''m not a Saint! That''s the Heroine''s role, alright?! She''s the one with that job, not me! The Hero too, he''s the one who''s supposed to smite the evil Demon King!


    But the Heroine won''t be recognized as the Saintess until late-game when church officials take notice of her and realize her high affinity for healing magic. A type of special power so rare you''re more likely to find a unicorn horn laying on the side of the road.


    Sadly without an official Saint already in office these two have pushed that title onto me!


    I haven''t even met the girl yet and I''m starting to dislike her more and more!


    Not only that, but also the Hero''s role has now somehow become mine too!


    The Hero has to be, like, twelve right now or something! He''s probably out there right now helping his dad sell weapons to mercenaries or fixing horseshoes or some shit!


    That rat bastard is laying on his ass and making me take over his workload! Fuck, I hate him already!


    Again, I have no problems with smiting. But like, that''s only for the ones who really need a good smiting, you hear me?


    What Demon King? That pansy isn''t even at the level of a grade-school bully in my eyes. The truly evil and malevolent are those who have forsaken the Furry-Eared Ones!


    I''m not tryna take on any other work than that.


    "You''ll see." I yawned. I took out a small ball from the brown bag that held my baked treats. "Evie, open your mouth."


    "..." Yeah.Definitely a pretty quiet girl. She was also very obedient, however. She really is just like Dolly! They''ll get along splendidly, I felt.


    Without further adieu I shoved that small ball past her lips


    The way her normally dully eyes sparkled was so precious I wanted to take a picture, blow it up and hang it on a wall.


    "Good?"


    A nod.


    "More?"


    "Master, you''ll spoil her."


    Then let me spoil her! What''s it to ya, huh?!


    And I wasn''t fooled at all. Who is it who''d been all but drooling the moment I''d come back with the bag of goodies in the first place?


    So I just popped one into her mouth too with perfect timing. One moment she was in the middle of a sentence, the next she was scarfing down a cinnamon and sugar covered ball of goodness.


    "I...This....Oh my gods..." She melted. "I used to see Lord Barnabus eat them all the time, but I never imagined they''d be so...so...wow..." That''s a good way to describe it, honestly. "Master, what are they called, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Cinnabon Delights." I looked away.


    I recalled the former chef we had back at the Estate who quit and made a fortune off one of "my" recipes.


    That weasel. See, that''s why I chose Phil''s dad to be the lead guy when I decided to open up a new chain of restaurants. At least he was loyal.


    Why did I do that? Well dammit I need good food and restaurants make good money!


    I won''t even mention how much the family makes after I gave father and his merchant friend the "Shopping Mall" idea.


    We had in-door plumbing and toilet paper but no one thought about something as simple as a shopping center.


    I felt like if this really was treated as a real world then the concept would be brought to life eventually. What was wrong with being ahead?


    I know I said I was too lazy to change shit. But rather than lazy, it''s more a quality of life kind of thing?


    I should talk to Father about convenience stores next.


    I wonder if magic can make internet here a possibility too...


    Ugh. Nah. Too much work.


    "Truly a fitting name. They''re amazing. I''ve never had something so delicious!" Minerva sighed contentedly.


    "Your last Master had to have been paying you, right? Did you never think about buying any?" They were really popular among Nobles these days.


    "He did. But he didn''t like to see us ''waste his hard-earned money on useless luxuries''" Minnie explained."Also none of the bakeries would let me in. My hood fell off once when I snuck away and tried getting some for Evie so they chased me out. After that the other local bakers were told what I looked like and I couldn''t try again."


    "Right, right."


    I started sharpening my knife.


    It seems I''m going to be needing a broadsword soon.


    I thought up a new game.


    Sinners and Templars. How many can YOU decapitate?


    The answer is all of them.


    "Oh. But Lord Barnabus did enjoy them himself. He especially liked to eat them in front of us." She went on." I remember once that I accidentally looked up at one of his guests and he had me go without food for two days. He had me stand by as he had roasted duck for dinner on the last day, then allowed me to chew on the bones and nibble the last piece of honeyed bread he dropped on the floor. They tasted quite nice, but this is so much better! I understand why he and his family had them so often."


    Minnie had no idea she''d just made a kid fatherless. Because Imma kill the son of a bitch.


    Seriously. if I ever see that guy again, he''s dead.


    With what I''m sure were watery eyes I started shoving even more pastries into their mouths. "You guys can have as many as you want from now on!"


    I was having a blast watching them eat.


    But the two refused my offerings.


    "Evie, open up!" I ordered.


    She stubbornly kept her mouth shut.


    "Why?!"


    "..."


    I tried Minnie and got the same result.


    "She''s right." Minerva caught the pastry and gently laid it down. "We can''t take advantage of Master''s kindness. We have not yet done anything to deserve your rewards."


    "I won''t be a burden." Evie added, repeating the words for the second time. "I''ll work hard."


    These two were such good girls!


    But no, stop it, okay? Let me spoil you...


    "I''ll definitely pay you back for what you did for us, Master."


    "Nevermind that, just let me rub your ears then."


    "There''s no way I can let Master touch something so dirty and abhorrent." A flat-out refusal.


    "I want to though...and don''t call them that..."


    "It''s great enough that Master has taken us in. I understand your feelings, but I can''t let myself contaminate a pure, holy being like Master. You do not have to force yourself. I am already more than happy to be able to recieve your goodwill. A filthy existence like me being allowed the honor of serving you is more than I can ask, or deserve." She smiled benignly.


    That smile, it was too bright! My eyes burned! Burned I say!


    "But...my cat ears..." I whimpered quietly.


    Ah, fuck! I really should just go and become a Demon King or whatever! At least then I could have a whole palace full of cute cat-eared beauties and give them all the head pats! I could rub their heads and fondle their ears all day long!


    I could brush their hair and put little bows on them and everything! I would adopt them all! And find a nice, busty, older cat-eared beauty to marry...


    The thought was more tempting than all the treasures in the world.


    Maybe being a Demon King wouldn''t be too bad...?


    "No!" I chastised myself. "Look at these two." I thought. "Their eyes are shinning so briliantly...I really can''t let them down like that after all!"


    But my cat-eared paradise...I felt like crying.


    Being an Angel sucked!


    ***


    Because Evie healed up way faster than I expected I took them with me when I went back to pick up the King and co.


    By the time I got back I found the guy sitting at the same place with his mouth deepthroating a sub sandwhich.


    Asleep.


    "Dude." I nudged. "Stop fellating that thing and go take a bath."


    Minerva and Evie were behind me, probably wondering who the guy was.


    "Day!"


    A bolt of golden light rushed down the stairs.


    I had no time to react.


    *GLOMP*


    I was knocked back by a force roughly equal to that of a speeding truck. And I should know.


    "You rascal, I thought I was being attacked!"


    Dolly''s arms were wrapped around me, attempting, I assume, to squeeze my insides out.


    I flicked her forehead. "I appreciate the love, kid, but you''re killing your big bro. Why are you so strong only in these kind of situations?" Really now.


    She bit my finger.


    This little....


    "No talking! Day left me, sho zhis is your punishment!"


    Well then!


    "Since when did you learn to give out punishments?"


    "Vee shaid zhat people who desherve it musht be punished." She said through clenched teeth.


    "And what else did she say?" That brat had to have said something more. No way it was so simple.


    "She shaid zhat zhe one being punished musht obediently lay down and take zheir punishment!"


    When did SHE ever obediently lay down and take HER punishment though, huh?! Every time I had to chase her around the whole house and listen to her fake cries and verbal abuse before she would finally give in! And that was on a good day!


    She would shiver and act scared but she''d be right back at it the next day!


    Man. Just thinking about that kid gave me a headache! She must have a screw loose or something. Though I do respect her unbendable nature, I guess....


    I think Baz is the only one who can remain unruffled by that girl. Dunno how he does it.


    "How long are we gonna keep this up then?"


    "Are you shorry?"


    "Yeah, sure, whatever."


    "Okay zhen." I was released. "I''m sorry, Day. I didn''t want to, but you forced my hand."


    "How did you even know I was here anyway?"


    "I could feel it?"


    "The hell? Feel it where? What?"


    "In my tummy? Um. Something like that. You know?"


    "I...I don''t think I do..."


    "It makes me feel warm and cozy. Also hungry. And a bit sleepy."


    "You''re always hungry." I rapped her head affectionately. "You''re such an odd duck."


    "Oh!" She had an epiphany. "I know! Like your name, get it? Day. Like, you know, sunshine and spice. Or sometimes chocolate. Which is why I get hungry. Day, do you usually carry chocolate with you?"


    I didn''t know what to say to that.


    "Really an odd duck." Was all I could manage.


    "By the way, who''re they?" Dolly turned her attention towards my back. "What''s with the hood? And the bandages? Are they hurt? Vee said only suspicious people hide their faces like that."


    Okay, that one isn''t too bad. I''ll allow it.


    "I picked up a few strays. They''re coming home with us. I''m sure you''ll get along just fine." I didn''t bother going over the details.


    I was already imaging the bliss of someday touching, rubbing and fingering those amazing ears...


    Dolly took a sniff.


    "You definitely have chocolate hidden away on you. Sharing is caring, remember?" She started pawing at my coat pockets like a little bandit.


    Then she turned to Minnie all of a sudden and gave the woman a good stare. "You remind me of the wet pussy Baz brought home one day." She did bathe before we left. Her hair was still wet and the Inn didn''t have any luxuries like soap. " I wonder why that is?" Next was Evie. "And you..." She considered. "You''re a bit like Mother and Day. I like you. Your eyes are pretty. Why do you have those bandages? Are you okay?"


    My. Wasn''t she energetic today? She always got excited like this when she was wrapped in the jewelery of others, I noticed.


    I didn''t really care for that kinda stuff myself. I''d rather surround myself with pretty people instead. Preferably cute furry-eared people.


    "Okay, settle down. You''re scaring them."


    I was proven wrong mere seconds later. "I want one..." Minnie''s hands reached for Dolly''s perfect, oh-so-pinchable cheeks. It was a subconscious action, a compulsion none could resist.


    I knew it well.


    Dolly stepped back, lightly and gracefully avoiding the claw-like fingers.


    "These are not for you, filth! Keep your paws away, mongrel!"


    She didn''t tolerate having people other than Mother, Father or me pinching and patting her.


    And that reaction would be fine with anyone else. But not Minnie, who immediately bowed at a ninety degree angle.


    "Please forgive my unworthy existence!"


    "As long as you understand your sins."


    "Yes. Thank you. I''m very sorry."


    "Raise your head."


    "Yes. Thank you. Really, I''m sorry!"


    "Day, this person seems nice. She''s a bit smelly, but I like her. We''re keeping them?"


    They aren''t pets, Dolly! Don''t say things like that.


    "Yup."


    "Nice. Are we going home soon? I want to sleep in my own bed. That one was hard and lumpy. And some woman was asking for you?"


    "I don''t know anything about that." For some reason I was craving milk just then. I ignored it. "What about the Prince?"


    "He''s busy freaking out about some words someone wrote on him. Day, what does fister mean?"


    "Ask--" Wait. Wait, no. No, no, no. Not gonna let that little devil-child explain that one! I''m not giving her that kind of opportunity! "It''s like a wrestler."


    "Wrestler...is that like a warrior?"


    "Yeah. But they fight with fists, not weapons. And words too, but they aren''t very good at it."


    "I think Vera would be a good wrestler then. She''s very eloquent."


    It was sad how true that was. She wouldn''t even have to throw a single punch, just a few words and a glare would leave the other person crying for their mother.


    "She''s something alright. Oh yeah, and don''t worry we''ll go back home soon enough. We just have to drop this guy back."


    And as soon as I said that, "this guy" in question finally woke up. The King''s eyes flickered for a bit before he regained consciousness and seemed very confused as to why he was currently giving a blowjob to a sandwich.


    You''d think he''d spit it out, but nope. He just took a large bite and downed the whole thing in one giant gulp.


    "Bit dry." He evaluated, licking his lips. "I coulda done it better."


    Which made the Innkeeper say, "Fuck you." before he passed the guy a glass of water and returned to the kitchen.


    "Why hello there, Sleeping Beauty. Welcome to the land of the living."


    "Wish I could say it was good to be back." He replied. He had two fingers rubbing the sides of his head. "Head is still killing me." He scanned the room. "Those two are...?"


    "Oh they''re two kittens I picked up on my morning stroll. Cute, eh?"


    The King squinted at Evie. "Is that kid alright?"


    "Her sense of fashion is a bit weird." I covered.


    He continued his observation. "..."


    "You know." He finally got around to saying after several seconds of silence. "You seem just a bit familiar, kid. Something about your eyes...Just where''ve I....?" You could just see the gears turning in his head.


    "You''re imagining things, old man." There''s no way the King would''ve seen that kid before, what was he tryna pull here? Damn lolicon.


    I didn''t trust any of my fans around a loli, you hear me!Not one!


    But yeah alright I''ll admit that I also found her sorta familiar. It was a very odd feeling. In particular her name seemed to ring a bell or two but for the life of me I wasn''t able to recall where I''d heard it before. It was on the tip of my tongue and yet I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.


    "Probably." He backed off, not caring about it anymore. Then he glanced at Minnie. "Alright I swear I''ve seen YOU before though."


    Okay, okay, so maybe he did. Would be weird, but not impossible. "She used to work for some Noble by the name of Barney or whatever until today. Know him?"


    "I don''t know any Barney, no....Wait, you mean a tall guy with red hair? Lord Barnabus?"


    "He won''t be standing so tall anymore, but yeah."


    "Let me guess, he was beating up his servants again?"


    "Right-o, Lucy-loo."


    "Figures. He was supposed to have an audience with me today too. I''d completely forgotten about that." Didn''t seem to mind overmuch. " I was looking forward to it, he usually brings me a bottle of my favorite wine. Think I''m a bit sick of it after last night though."


    "You don''t say."


    ...Huh. Small world.


    I could just feel Minerva tensing up. We were talking low but her ears were sharp as a tack and I guessed she was starting to have some very heavy suspicions right about now that were giving her ulcers.


    "Maybe you''ve seen these two when they were with him, then?"


    "Maybe." He admitted, clearly not thinking about this matter anymore either. "So you got my stuff?"


    "Yeah. Go and wash up. We''ll drop you two back at your place as soon as you and your son get freshened up."


    "FATHER!!!!!"


    Speak of the devil.


    "Father!" The boy ran down the stairs all wild-eyed. " My chest! Look! It''s ruined! Mother''s going to skin me alive! What''re we going to--Um, who''re they?"


    I noticed that, once again, Evie got yet another pair of eyes glued to her face. Her bandaged, covered face.


    Now the King did a better job. But Alex? He looked entirely lost as he peered into Evie''s deep ruby-reds.


    "I...I...Uh..." He stammered.


    To be fair, her eyes ARE pretty mesmerizing. And she IS standing next to Dolly, who, clad in her now trademark bunny onesie, was the epitome of girlish charm.


    Maybe his brain simply couldn''t handle such an overload of cuteness.


    Lucius on the other hand took a look at his son''s bruised up mug and newly inked skin with what was akin to the expression of a man going to war.


    Or a man who knew he was gonna lose one.


    "Dana is going to kill me." It was not a question or concern, but spoken like an undeniable fact. And his tone of voice was so calmly resigned that you''d believe he WASN''T pale as a ghost. Which he is.


    As for me, I was just having fun seeing the Prince have a heart attack. Just look at him. Poor thing. I almost warned him, "Don''t scratch on it, it''ll just make it hurt more." But seeing him wince every time he picked at it was too entertaining.


    His teary eyes coupled with that miserable, pretty boy face made you wanna pick on him even more.


    While all this happened Dolly was busy chatting up Evie and Minerva and not paying the Prince any attention at all. Actually, that wasn''t entirely true. She did point at him and giggle once or twice. Which he noticed. And sent him into deeper throes of despair.


    Really, at the rate this was going their married like would be one full of tragedy!


    The Prince had to get his shit together if he really wanted a shot at making Dolly fall for him.


    A lightbulb lit itself above my head. "What she don''t know won''t hurt her, right?"


    "Huh?"


    I draped an arm around the guy''s shoulder. "Hey, don''t you think it''s about time for him to get to know his future in-laws a little better?"


    Don''t worry, my sweet Prince.


    I''ll make a man outta you yet.

 Chapter 14 A Tale of Two Princesses pt. 1

    (Author: the last chapter was twice as long as normal, this was half as normal. This was actually where i intended for the last to leave off at but had two good titles i wanted to use and felt splitting them was a good compromise. Since its so short this wil be a part instead of a full chapter since as i said i like leaving off chapters where i feel they leave the most impact. So super short chap. Next one coming shortly. Maybe half a day, we''ll see)


    *********


    So we dropped Lucy over at the Palace before going to pick up our carriage. The Prince had put up a struggle so he had to be "persuaded" to behave while we saw off his father. By which I mean I knocked him out and carried him over my shoulder while Lucius walked back into the maze from the other day, staggering all the while.


    I was half afriad they''d mistake him for a drunk, which he was at the moment, instead of their King. But then again blonde hair like his and Dolly''s, that pure golden shade, were rare. And they should recognize him at a glance anyway or they''d be pretty incompetent guards.


    We were well on our wayback home when the Alex woke up. And he was quite uncomfortable being sandwiched between Dolly and Evie. So much so that he kept quiet all throughout the journey.


    Dolly being passed out and leaning her head on his shoulder may also have had something to do with it. The kid couldn''t get a good night''s sleep so she was still tired.


    Evie was silent too, but I really hoped she wouldn''t be. Why? Because she was staring at me the whole time!


    And it didn''t begin here either. I noticed it a while back.


    Even while we were just walking to the carriage I would see her glancing at me and then turn her head as soon as I looked over.


    That was bad enough. But now with Minerva dozing off, Dolly already asleep, and the Prince stiff as a board she apparently felt enabled to look as much and as openly as she pleased.


    Those huge, red eyes....


    Maybe SHE should be the one wearing a bunny outfit. Those eyes and that stare with that onesie would be just perfect.


    Other than her weird, nearly unblinking gaze though everything else about the journey back was rather uneventful.


    A few bandits did come and tried acting big but I chucked some stones at their heads and they fled.


    Oh and a pack of wolvesdid get a little rough, which scared our driver, but I just beat them up a little like I did with Patches then fed them and now they''re following us like good boys.


    Minerva, who had taken most of the seat after I got up and dealt with those matters, stirred a bit after the wolves showed up.


    You could see her face scrunch up every now and again as if aware they were close behind.


    Beastkin, did they normally have such keen senses? I mean I''d heard they were a lot better than average humans but not to a very unbelievable degree. Minerva here seemed to have a nose much more acute than even that though.


    I wondered if that''s because of her gods-given bodily enhancements.


    Anyway she was curled up on the plush seat cushions and I couldn''t bear to bother her so I squeezed myself against the side and let her use my lap as a pillow.


    The result?


    PURE. FUCKING. BLISS.


    She couldn''t stop me from fingering those ears now, can she? And so I sat there, her head on my lap, her gentle breaths a soothing lullaby, in a state of serene euphoria.


    ....What? This was the moment I was born for, you hear me?! Let me enjoy myself!


    I didn''t at all care about Evie''s unrelenting gaze anymore. Or Alex''s curled lips when he saw Minnie''s ears, either.


    Which nearly earned him a position on the purge list. But for Dolly''s sake, and knowing he''d merely been misguided by this world''s filthy prejudices, I simply put him on the list for my Enlightenment program.


    I did, after all, need to build up my forces for the coming battles. And while most would not be capable of becoming Apostles I still had use for common foot soldiers. What better way to acquire them other than to show these poor, contaminated souls the proper path towards the divine?


    People like the Prince who had not truly commited sin can yet be saved. But those stubborn fools who dared to harm the Holy Beings?


    Hehe...


    off with their heads!


    While I was daydreaming about the glorious restructuring of the world and the paradise it would someday become I belatedly realized we''d already arrived back at the Claybrook Manor.


    The Eden calling to me in the distance suddenly vanished, replaced by the large, imposing mansion from my childhood. I wanted to burn it down for the interruption, just a little.


    As we pulled up to the house I saw Mother standing in front of the door. She had her arms folded and her foot was tapping testily on the floor. Almost as if she knew we were coming.


    As soon as I got out I was assaulted with her voice booming in my ears.


    "I let you leave for a single day and you come back with kidnapped Royalty?!" Oh shit. I thought I could feel the ground quake for a moment there.


    Time for the golden tongue to make it''s appearance.


    "I know how it looks, Mother, but listen--"


    The golden tongue was cut off before it had a chance to work it''s magic.


    "Oh don''t you be using that trick on me! Damn kid, you really don''t have any shame at all!" Her fingers clutched at my cheeks, which I generously allowed.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll admit. It doesn''t look good. But calm down, okay? Look, the King was fine with it. We just went out for a wee little drink." I gestured. " The whole curtain thing was just a bit of rough housing, too, see." I explained. "And Alex BEGGED to come, honest he did. He really wanted to get to know his extended family. I couldn''t just turn him down, now could I?"


    The words flowed like warm honey.


    And had no effect at all.


    Her expression was unwavering. "What nonsense are you talking about?" She pinched harder. "I don''t care about what trouble you and Lucy, that weird fop, were up to. Just tell me what possessed you to bring these Asmodian and Fenrir Clan Princesses back into my territory! Are you TRYING to start a war, huh, you brat?!"


    ...


    ...


    ...Um.


    Nani the fuck?

 Chapter 15 A Tale of Two Princesses pt. 2

    "Since taking human form some thousand years ago it became a possibility to have offspring from two vastly different ''species''." Minnie began. " There are no outward traits that differentiated them and so no one cared about interbreeding. That is, except the Fenrirs. they''redifferent in that they only recognize those of their own tribes as children of their household. They gave great importance to the purity of their bloodline and so they normally only married and produced children from those within their own tribe, unlike the other tribes."


    "My father, Prince Callum, was the same. By the time he met my mother he was already married to a Wolf tribe woman. The two engaged in an affair right up until Cedric, my father''s older sibling and Crown Prince of the Fenrir Royal Family, died of illness that''d ailed him for a long time. After that things took a turn for the worst. The reason being the events that followed. See, his death meant that 2nd Prince Callum was next in line for the throne and so he became required to sire an heir. Unfortunately his wife was unable to give him one. My mother? She on the other hand was quite fertile and so he openly revealed their relationship after she became pregnant. "


    Minerva explained slowly.


    I could already tell where this was going and I didn''t like it one bit.


    "You have to understand. Like I said before, it''s hard to differentiate between the different tribes by appearance alone. But hostilities between tribes still existed. Especially between the Wolf tribe and Feline tribe, who were large in number and didn''t follow the Fenrir Family''s rule."


    "Still, because it was so hard to tell who was from what tribe if you hid yourself well enough it was possible to go undetected by yourself. My mother was one of those people. She''d left her own tribe for another''s, hid herself deep and eventually struck gold in a foreign land. She found romance with a Prince and was supposed to become the mother of a King''s child. You''d think that it was a pretty happy end for them, right? That everything just worked out? But it wasn''t, and didn''t. Because of me, because of my mutations."


    "They were an instant indication of my mother''s true origins." She wrung her hands together nervously. "I mean that was bad enough. Even if some day they found out she was a Feline tribesman they could have still hid her identity. But with these things?" Her ears wiggled enticingly, begging to be touched. "They couldn''t hide that. I was already a half-breed. They couldn''t accept me being a mutant too. If I''d had wolf ears perhaps things would be different. Even ifI were a mutant at the very least the fact I was only a half-breed could have stayed hidden." A regretful sigh. "My mother knew their rules but thought she could fool them. If I wasn''t born with these things, with these kind of ears, maybe she could have."


    "Things didn''t happen the way she wanted them to though. After I was born they forced the 2nd Prince to leave my mother. They were sickened by her for giving birth to a mutant. Couldn''t stand her presence. I never saw her growing up. Only King Callum, my father, was the reason I was kept around. After he died too, that changed. The Fenrirs sent me away, wanting nothing to do with me, and I became the servant to the Asmodian''s 3rd Princess, Lady Serena Asmodai."


    "She was older than me by quite a few years. She was not kind, exactly, but she tolerated me. I don''t know if she felt the same but I thought of her as a friend. My only friend. That''s why when she decided to run away from her home and settle down in a human Kingdom, I followed."


    "Eventually she met a young Count from a small Noble family. She disguised herself well and became a tutor of his younger brother. Over time the young Count fell in love with her. But she, by then, already had her eye on a strapping blacksmith''s son from one town over. After a year or two of secret courting she became pregnant with his child. Evelyn." She rubbed Evie''s head lovingly. "Sadly the blacksmith''s son disappeared from her life some time before she realized her condition. Not wanting to raise a child alone without a father she readily accepted the Count''s affections and claimed Evie as his child. Like my mother, her own deception didn''t last long either. She planned to use spells she''d learned from her family to change Evie''s appearance to resemble that of the Count. But she...she, died. Only three years after giving birth to Evie. Then the magic she used to hide my ears and change Evie''s looks disappeared."


    "The Count flew into a rage. He kicked us both out of his home and we spent the next several years on our own. It was hard. I tried my best to hide my mutations but sometimes they slipped out. And Evie, well, she wasn''t like her mother. She was special. The Asmodai bloodline ran strong in her and she couldn''t show her face without causing others to lose control of their senses. We left that Country for this one after the King went insane and started a massacre. We traveled with other immigrants here before one of the large Noble Families, the Claybrooks, funded a city-building project to help house the deserters. It was nice. But then Evie''s face got revealed. Specifically to the man who led the project back then. He then tried to...Um. That. Oh, I did manage to call for help in time before things got bad though. It''s just that it drew a lot of attention and it wasn''t long till people started asking questions. Then, again, my mutations came to light and people started getting restless around us. I feared the worst after I started receiving threatening letters so moved us further into the Kingdom where Lord Barnabus eventually found us. By that time he was already our fourth Master."


    And the long, sad backstory of these two "Princesses" were revealed.


    Several things: First off, how tragic! Imagining all those things....I felt my eyes mist up just a little. It was only briefly explained but they still got you right in the kokoro.


    Second: They were with that group back then? Dammit! How could fate be so cruel?! I could have taken them in a long time ago! How old was I then? Like, 10? Evie would be maybe 7 or 8? And Minvera''s 18 so she''d be like 14 or something...damn that was young to be raising a kid!


    Their lives had been so hard!


    Damn you, gods! How dare you put them through such miseries! Thats it, ya''ll done earned yourself a place on the purge list! See how I erase you from history, hmph.


    Third: I just went for a walk and picked up two princesses.


    ...Look at me. I''m the protagonist now.


    Mother was sitting on the in front of the two with an annoyed look.


    "That cheeky brat...I thought she was...hmph, lying to me like that...the nerve."


    I didn''t get what she was angry about. I was too busy thinking a few things myself.


    Like, that name. Evelyn. That sounded REAAALLLY familiar. And the whole "Asmodai" thing. In my old world that had something to do with a demon of lust, right?


    So like, was she basically a succubus then? Explains the reason she covers her face. And the odd reaction of the Prince, plus that "curse" stuff she mentioned.


    I mean it was no wonder men would go crazy for her. In the future if she learned how to master those abilities she''d be able wrap any man around her finger.


    Even without them though she''ll definitely be a beauty when she-


    Hold up.


    Evelyn...blonde locks, red eyes...


    Nah. Couldn''t be...


    I stared at Evie, who returned it unblinkingly.


    "It is you!"I thought, and nearly jumped up in shock.


    The Heroine! Evie was the Heroine! Mein Gott!


    I couldn''t believe it.


    How did it take me so long to figure out?! It all made sense now! So THAT''S why the Prince in the game was so obsessed over her! She cast dark magics over him!


    Now I understood why she was able to so easily get all the guys she wanted. All she had to do was look at them and they''d be all over her like bees to honey!


    Fuck. Maybe all so-called Heroines in these Otome games had secret succubi powers too. Would explain a whole lot, eh?


    But what the fuck, Evie? You don''t look like that kinda bitch at all! What made you become such a filthy thot, huh?


    Wait. No. Let''s think about it. Evie couldn''t be the Heroine, it didn''t make sense. In the game Evelyn was the daughter of a commoner household.


    She was most certainly never said to be a Princess. It was never even hinted at, not once. And she had healing powers, which was aligned with the Light attribute.


    Demons being able to do that didn''t make a lick of sense either.


    No, forget that a moment.


    I thought back to Barney. That guy...


    Like I said to Minnie, they woulda probably died without me. Or, Minnie would''ve died, most likely. But Evie, if she was the Heroine, would have survived.


    Maybe she was found by someone after being dumped and ended up being adopted? That could work.


    But Dolly always got bad endings. That had to be because Evie pushed for that to happen. I mean Vera gave Dolly a bad mouth but thats not something the Prince, given his attitude in the game, would find so offensive as to exile or kill her for.


    She was the daughter of a great House, after all. No way he was that dumb...I really always felt like that was a huge plot hole. The way he punished her didn''t go with his character at all. Despite everything, she was a Noble. His Fiance. Logically speaking he would have to handle it more delicately? He''d be seen as a monster otherwise, lose the trust of the people. Never a good thing.


    He''d been depicted as a smart cookie in-game. So how could he have dealt with the matter so sloppily?


    Evelyn was likely the one who pushed for him to do those things to Dolly, right? That must''ve been the case, there''s no other reasonable explanation that I can think of.


    But why would she do that? She had no reason to push the Prince into sentencing Dolly with such horrible ends.


    Or, no. Perhaps it wasn''t about Dolly?


    I got a revealation as soon as I thought that. Maybe it was about Minnie! Come to think of it, she would''ve originally died after covering for Evie! Evie broke a bottle of wine meant as a gift for the King and Barney used that as an excuse to get rid of them.


    But Minnie had it worse, she would''ve been used as a test dummy for some asshole kid. She''d have been basically tortured to death.


    Was it very hard to think that Evie grew up to hate Nobles, and the King, for what happened to the only mother, and even sister, she''d ever known?


    Fuck, that was dark!I thought this was supposed to be a fluff story! But maybe she''d been using the Prince as a puppet all along!


    Dolly in the game loved the Prince. She got in the Heroine''s way every chance she got. That woulda pissed the Heroine off. She may have hated Nobles to begin with, Dolly being so stubbornly antagonistic would''ve made Heroine even angrier. Or even if not, Evelyn could''ve wanted to be rid of her just due to Dolly being an obstacle.


    The Prince route was the default route, the "true" route. This may be because the Heroine wanted to...I dunno, get back at the King? He did indirectly cause Minnie''s sad end, after all.


    Like not really but Evie probably wouldn''t be thinking rationally, she could just have wanted to get back at everyone even the tiniest bit involved. Or actually maybe she saw a chance and wanted to use the Prince''s power to later on crush the Baron''s family.


    There were probably many factors that went into her doing the things she did. But they all boiled down to spite and revenge.


    This didn''t explain her role as the Saintess, however. If she truly is a Demon Princess, her having the power of healing would be truly very rare indeed. Not even one in a billion.


    Dammit. It was all so complicated, my brain''s tired just thinking about all the possible reasons and explanations.


    ....Oh fuck it all.


    All I know is that there''s a cute, innocent loli and a cute, busty, adorable cat-girl in need of some love and care.


    I never planned on fighting the Heroine anyway. All I cared about was Dolly being happy. I''ll try pushing her with the Prince to achieve that, but if it don''t happen then it don''t happen.


    I won''t stress over it!


    And as long as Evie doesn''t grow up to be a bitchy thot, I don''t care what she is! Right now she was just a loli, and you just don''t mess with a loli.


    Unless they''re Vera. Then they need discipline.


    Plus she was my future daughter-in-law...If things go as I hope. Ahem. I ignored other, more nagging questions that I had in my head and went on with with my day.


    Meanwhile mother was still in a bad mood.


    "Alright, I get the picture. Fate is a truly mysterious thing." She rubbed her temples. "I can''t believe how things turned out. To think that guy can just stroll along a sidewalk and pick up girls with Royal bloodlines. No wonder he doesn''t have a nose for gold and silver, the kid''s got a sense for other kinds of treasure. Well. I guess that''s a good thing? Not to mention one of them is the daughter of the little chick I helped out from way back then. Ugh. Whatever. It''s not like I can just send you back to the Asmodais withoutthem asking a few annoying questions. That brat, I thought she was barren! Now we''ve got an untrained succubus in the middle of a human Kingdom. I gotta say, you''re lucky you''re with us, kid." She pinched Evie''s cheek. " We aren''t affected by your Charm. And I can help you control your abilities, that way you don''t get molested some day. You even know how dangerous it is for young Asmodians to be walking around with their powers not under their control, huh? Your kind can manipulate the hearts and minds of men and women if you only know how, but if you don''t you''re basically destined for...hm." She stopped. "Suffice it to say your ancestors were pretty wild."


    She smiled.


    "But what about you...Minerva, was it? What are you to do around here? Be a maid? That would be best since this little one seems attatched to you already, but...an inferior race hanging around my domain like this feels a bit..." A frown. "Unclean."


    I couldn''t believe my ears.


    The rage was instant.


    "Oh hell no. You''d best take that back, old lady." I glowered.


    She raised a brow. The whole room went dead-silent. The calm before the storm


    "Excuse me?" Her tone was downright chilling.


    But the righteous flames in my heart burn eternal!


    "You don''t be talking about my future wife like that, ya hear me?"


    Minnie, who''d been sipping quietly on a glass of tea with downcast eyes, almost coughed up a lung.


    "W-Wife?" She stammered.


    Mother silenced her with a single look. Then turned her eyes towards me once more. "I know you have your...fetishes, son. So if you want to play around with her then that''s fine. But wife? Don''t be ridiculous. Look at her. I can''t allow you to marry a mutant like this, it''s simply not possible. Neither I nor your father can accept such a disgusting idea."


    I waited calmly until she was done.


    Then I grabbed a piece of paper and started writing.


    The actions confused her. "What on earth are you doing, son?"


    All I said in reply was, "After I''m done with this I''m gonna have to change my name to Bruce Wayne."


    "What?" A confused tilt of the head. "Son, sometimes I really have no idea what you''re talking about.


    Sinners need not understand.


    "I''m not your son anymore." My words were sharp and merciless, not budging at all.


    A man''s gotta do what a man''s gotta do. He needs to stand for what he believes in, got that? Even if the one standing against him is his own flesh and blood!


    "Don''t be so dramatic."


    ""I don''t know you anymore."


    "...H-Hey now..."


    "Don''t talk to me."


    "S-Son, wait, please..."


    "I told you, I''m not your son."


    She flinched. "L-Listen, there''s just things you don''t unders--"


    "Good-bye, Miss. Have a nice life."


    I was already ushering my (future)wife and child out the door.


    Dolly, I''ll come back for you!


    The girl in question was watching everything unfold with unreadable eyes. Probably because she didn''t understand anything that was going on.


    Mother grew exasperated. "Oh fudge! Fine! Have it your way!" She grabbed my shoulder and spun me around. "I didn''t want to put this on you until you were older, but so be it!"


    She looked me dead in the eye.


    "Son, you''re a Dragon."

 Chapter 16 The Dragon Races Unfortunate Circumstances

    "....Who the hell are you callin'' a lizard?"


    This Mother of mine was talking smack about my waifu, then she calls me a coldblooded reptile?! This was just too much!


    Her cheeks puffed up as if offended I could even say such a thing. "Who''re YOU callin'' a lizard? Dragons aren''t lizards! To call transcendant beings like us mere reptiles...that''s like comparing a human to an ape! We''re closer to Spirits and Gods, understand? We are in no way related to lizards at all! We''re peak existences!"She slammed her hand on the wall.


    "The only peak existence Irecognize are the Furry-eared Ones!" I shouted back forcefully.


    Mother gasped, horrified. She grew red with anger. "You little....take that back! How can you consider mutants on the same level as higher beings like Dragons?! Are you stupid?!"


    "...Dragons..." Minnie''s eyes were running around in circles at the conversation she was hearing. Couldn''t blame her.


    "I can''t believe you, Mother! I had no idea you were such a racist! Hmph, enough with all this Dragon bullshit! I don''t care about you anymore! I''m leaving!"


    Making up all these lies, they were naught but a distractions and excuses to hide her prejudices. I shan''t have anything to do with it.


    But before I could even take a step out the door she grabbed my hand in a vise-like grip.


    "Oh no you don''t, son! Now that the cat''s out of the bag you got a duty to perform and you aren''t weaseling your way out of it!"


    "You''re not part of just any old Dragon clan, Damien. Me, you, Dolly, we''re of the noble Okeanos Family! Great Water Dragons! Beings who command that which all life originates from.We''re Dragon Royalty!" She revealed.


    I made a show of searching my pockets. After a moment I shrugged helplessly. "Sorry. I guess I just don''t have any Fucks to give."


    She smacked my head. "Don''t joke around!"


    "Fucking hell...alright, alright. Dragon Royalty, got it." I didn''t believe it but let''s just go along with her. " So? What''s that got to do with me?"


    "Everything. You have a duy to perform, Damien, one of grave importance." She calmed herself. "Listen up, son. The Dragon are a powerful race. An ancient race. But with great power comes great consequence."


    "Responsibility, you mean."


    I was ignored. "In our case that means low birth rate!" Her voice grew impassioned. "It''s a very serious issue among the Dragon race. Our numbers were never very large to begin with, but now after many thousands of years our population is the lowest it''s ever been! Especially the Okeanos Family! Son, do you not understand? If something isn''t done soon we''ll possibly even go extinct!"


    "Such is life." I nodded.


    Again, ignored.


    "At first it was just about it being difficult for women to conceive children, so a lot of our males had to make children with other races. That in itself wasn''t a great worry since Dragon blood is usually dominant. But now the men...they''re... complete sheep!" She sighed regretfully, clutching her heart in mourning. "They''re almost completely uninterested in females by now. In spite of having great reproductive capabilities, they were never a very aggressive group on that front to begin with. But now they''re entirely beta! Beta as fuck!"


    She wiped away an imaginary tear.


    "And as if that wasn''t bad enough, there also lies another problem: They''re nearly all gone! Our males, they''re nearly all dried up in this age! There''s not even 30 male Dragons in all the world, son!"


    "Because of those three factors our numbers have grown so pitifully small in recent eras. Although our overall power has increased dramatically in response, that, too, in turn also negatively effects our situation because now even aphrodisiacs don''t work with us being so powerful! It''s a truly vicious cycle. Horrifying."


    "And?"


    I got a glare.


    "What do you mean, and? Let me finish. Ahem." She cleared her throat and continued her dramatization. "Indeed, we thought our time was done. We accepted our fates. But then something miraculous happened!" She held her hands together, almost in prayer. "And from me, you were born! You, my son, with your extraordinary... libido!"


    I wasn''t comfortable with this topic anymore.


    "...Um."


    "It was from you the fires of hope rekindled themselves within our hearts! Yes. Showing affinity for the debaucherous at such a young age...All those writings of yours which hint at the erotic genius dwelling deep within....the way you punish with one hand and reward with the other, those masterful techniques you''ve perfected that trap women in an abyss of pain and pleasure. We were watching all along! We knew, then, the solution to our problems. Do you understand, my son?"


    Her face was really close for some reason. The way she stared at me was so pressuring!


    "..."


    "Damien. For the sake of our entire species, you must copulate!" She intoned. "Copulate like crazy! Like a rabbit in heat!"


    "...Uh..."


    "But not just any woman will do. Like the Minerva girl, she''s out of the question. We can''t have you creating inferior offspring. Our pride won''t allow it, not after the whole wyvern business. No, you have to get it on with only the strongest and pure-blooded of races. The Sea Folk race, the Elven race, the Phoenix tribe, the Celestiels, the Devil race...the powerful Magi of the human race, even...you''ve a responsibility to seek out exceptional women from all these great races and conquer their bodies mercilessly, impregnating them with all your might! Obviously this includes all the young females from our race as well, but we can''t expect much children from them so we can''t have you wasting time on those ones until later." She said.


    "But yes. Copulation. This is your duty as the current generation''s 1st Prince of the Okeanos Family!"


    By the end she was breathing hard, having worn herself out.


    I couldn''t even get a word in edgewise before she was at it again.


    "Don''t worry, though, son. Your looks are top-tier even among our race. After you mature more all you''d have to do is crook a finger and women shall line up at your bed! I guarantee it as a woman myself. We''re simple creatures, after all."


    While I did believe women were capable of being just as skeezy and loose as men in some cases, that sentence was really a large generality. Apologize to your gender, dammit.


    "Even if you weren''t so good-looking you would merely have to show your manhood and they''ll be unable to resist."


    She went on.


    "After all, while I don''t know why, females have for many centuries had an abnormal fascination with the size and shape of a male Dragon''s member. It really is quite odd now that I think about it..."


    The Bad Dragon company would make a killing here.


    That aside...


    I finally understood it now.


    Damien in the game wasn''t a playboy at all! He was just being pimped out by his own mother! What the flying fudge!


    And now that she mentioned them, weren''t a lot of the girls from the Hero''s harem high-tier demi-humans too?


    My gods...


    He didn''t cuck you only because you got him mad, he was also being professional about it! Two birds with one stone! And he didn''t simply bang ''em, he knocked ''em up!


    Probably.


    Well.


    It doesn''t have anything to do with me.


    "I believe in monogamous relationships, though?"


    Mother''s face stiffened up immediately. "What?"


    "My libido is only for my future wife, okay?"


    Her sails got the wind knocked out of them.


    "I...huh? Son, maybe you didn''t understand me the first time. Our race is in danger--"


    "I''m not a Dragon. I''m an Angel, okay?" Gotta keep up the appearances for Minnie and Evie''s sakes.


    She waved it off. "Only a bit on your Father''s side."


    Say what?!


    No, ignore her. I''m human, dammit!


    " So, sorry. Gonna have to go extinct. But hey ya''ll had a good run, eh?"


    "Damien, honey, be reasonable!"


    "Fuck that, you''re planning to use me as a breeding horse! Your own son!"


    "Breeding Dragon. And our race is at risk, I''ve got no choice. Aren''t you getting the good end of the deal anyway? Be a good boy and sow your oats for mommy!"


    "You''ve being disgusting, tryna whore out your own son like this. Hmph."


    "It''s a noble cause!" Came the defense. "And are you really going to leave?!"


    "Um, yeah? Obviously.I don''t tolerate racists, Mother, and I especially don''t tolerate people making fun of Minnie!" Even though I was shorter than her at the moment, I still pulled the girl into a hug as if to protect her from the world. Which I would. By cleansing it with blood and fire.


    "How can you call her a mutant? Look at these ears." I pulled down her hood, which surprised the young lady. "Look at them! They''re glorious! Happiness in physical form! I can''t live with a person who calls the woman I want to marry a mutant! Ahem. Although of course I want to get to know her better, and want for her to know me better, before anything. But after that, THEN marriage."


    I patted Minnie''s head, which I had to stretch a little to reach. "Don''t worry, my sweet. I will shower you both with all my love and affection and make you, especially, a happy woman, okay? Or, I hope. I won''t force it if you don''t want me. But just so you know, I, as an Angel, understand that ours is a match made in heaven. And really you shouldn''t doubt that and should instead focus on deepening our bond. Ahem. Yeah."


    Now it may SEEM like I was using her belief in my supposed(?) Angeldom to imply some imaginary fated union....but it was really all on her, alright?


    If she didn''t like me I wouldn''t force the matter. Wasn''t it fine? I knew moderation when it came to stuff like this, okay?!


    ....Plus, fuck you. I''ll treat her right and proper! I''ll treat her like a goddess! S-So what if my love is a bit heavy-handed or sly? As long as she accepts me I''ll be the most devoted, caring, thoughtful lover in the world!


    The poor girl was so disoriented.


    "...Yes...?" Her brows furrowed. "Was I just proposed to...? " She muttered low. "I don''t know what''s going on anymore. I''m so confused." She slumped her shoulders. "Am I dreaming? There''s no way an Angelic being would be interested in me, of course. I have to be dreaming. Yup. Wait. He''s still quite young, yet I''m having such thoughts? Am I a pervert?! I can''t believe I''d have such delusions, and about Master no less! I really have no shame at all...!" She despaired.


    Maybe it''s good she thought this was all a dream?


    "You''re being too biased!" Mother pouted. "Choosing some animal over your own Mother, who carried you for nine painful months and raised you with all the love in her heart up to now...such an ungrateful son! And I''m not racist! In the first place is that kitten even on the same level as a person, hm? Son, don''t be so hung up on a mutant like this, okay? If you really like it will let her stay without complaint. But marriage is impossible. In the first place you can''t marry yet anyway. Plant your seed in a few hundred fields first, at least, and then we can discuss you settling down. In fact I have a few candidates in mind who--"


    "Can go suck turtle eggs." I finished. "Listen here, mother of mine, I don''t REALLY wanna leave but you''re forcing my hand here. Now good day."


    "But--"


    "I said good day!"


    And slammed the door in her face.


    I didn''t need her or father! I could make my own way in this world just fine without them!


    Calling me a lizard, making fun of Minnie, wanting to make a breeding horse outta me...as if'' I''d stand for that kinda crap.


    Until she admitted to the glory of the Furry-eared Ones, our relationship as mother and son is over!


    With Evie not around, the Prince and Dolly could safely advance in their relationship while staying together here too. If their relationship was really only ruined because of Evie stepping in then there''s nothing to worry about right now.


    I feel like this time around Dolly was a bit more weird than she was in the game, but still, I think--


    "Master, look." Evie, who''d been silent up to now, alerted me to a newcomer.


    I turned to look and saw none other than Charlotte standing just a few feet behind us.


    A small sword strapped to her side, bow in hand, eyes blazing brilliantly like an eight-year-old at a candy store...


    She smiled.


    "I heard everything."

 Chapter 17 Settling Accounts Before Leaving

    I also smiled.


    "You didn''t hear anything." And got ready to give her blunt-force induced amnesia. One good whollop, just one!


    What happened to, "you don''t mess with a loli", you may ask?


    Well this is for her own good. I can''t have her spreading even MORE rumours about me, okay? And I got the feeling mother didn''t want it to get out that she was a Dragon in human form. Or claimed to be, anyway.


    Plus this little girl would be a lot of trouble in the future if she had this kind of misunderstanding!


    "Don''t worry, Lord Damien, I have no intention of causing any kurfuffle at this time." Shelowered the bow and raised a hand. "I did mean what I said. Go ahead and gather your strength. Spread the seeds of chaos at your heart''s content. I know I cannot stop you at my current level of power. But while you rampage across the land, I, too, will be growing ever stronger. And once the time is ripe, we will have our duel. Prepare yourself well. I know I will." She bowed politely. "Now if you''ll excuse me I have to go check up on Alex. Although I don''t believe that mother of yours has any reason to harm him I still can''t leave him alone now that I know what you and your family are, can I? Have a pleasant day."


    And with that she walked right past me, opened the door, and walked in.


    ...That was surprisingly anti-climactic. I thought she was gonna start chasing me.


    That didn''t go as I expected at all.


    Well whatever.


    "Let''s go." I led the two back towards the carriage. "Set a course for Dunkirk, my good man." I asked the driver.


    Then I remembered something of grave importance.


    "Wait, hold that. I''ll be back." And hopped off.


    I then walked leisurely into the house. Mother, in the middle of writing a letter, looked up with bright eyes at my re-entrance.


    "Son!" She shouted jubilantly. "You came back! Oh I knew you''d see reason! Don''t worry, I won''t speak more of your poor taste in women. Now, let''s sit down and talk about your first round of clients."


    I didn''t even spare her a glance.


    Instead I continued my walk until I reached the center of the building. Then, with every ounce of strength I could muster, I yelled, "VEEEEERRRRRAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Did I not promise a spanking?! Did you guys think I forgot?!


    Two minutes later Vera came down the stairs, yawning.


    "Yes, Young Mas--?"She stopped as soon as she saw me. It was hard to tell from just my face but somehow she was one who always knew when I was angry.


    And so she promptly ran away without a word.


    Let the chase begin!


    ***


    Five minutes later, the garden.


    "Bastard. You won''t get away with this. Hitting a young maiden like this, you''ll get yours someday!"


    Smack.


    "I hate you. You''re nothing but a piece of fecal matter not even flies would touch."


    Smack!


    "Despicable rogue, I dare you to hit me again!" A whimper.


    Smack, smack, smack!


    "T-This is nothing...you hit like a-- Oh!"


    SMACK!


    And she finally, at last, broke out in tears.


    I had her bent over my knee, her naked rump in the air, mercilessly reminding her of the Devil''s Left''s power!


    The little girl''s impassive face had the deep red of shame and anger, losing her indifferent gaze. She sobbed and sniffled and had tears streaming down her cheeks as she started into a fit of hiccups.


    But the stubborn rebelliousness never left her eye!


    This called for another round of punishment!


    Smack...


    And yet even after that she still spouted abuse, flinging curses and spiteful words at ever opportunity until even I had to call down Baz to get me a glass of water to replenish myself(I also had him go pack his bag, cuz he was comin'' with us!)


    I''d have left it there but the girl wasn''t done, she ran off and brought back a small horsewhip--had no idea how she found one so fast, the stables were all the way to the other side of the house-- she tried getting revenge upon me with.


    I couldn''t let that slide so I took it away and used it for yet another round. But apparently I was too gentle, or the whip was too soft, because I knew she was faking the tears.


    So my left arm had to tag in for one final time.


    While I readied myself her mother found us.


    Her beautiful,expressionless face held a touch of mild disapproval.


    "Young Master." She sighed. "I truly wish you wouldn''t indulge her like this. Can you not simply leave it alone?"


    I snorted. "Bad deeds must be punished! If you won''t whip her into shape I''ll just take it upon myself to discipline her!"


    "I fail to see how this will do anything but encourage her bad habits, though."


    "Huh? How?"


    "Your mother didn''t tell you about us during your talk?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Just then Vera broke into the conversation. "Mother! Please!" She pleaded sorrowfully, obviously begging for help.


    "Quiet, you." I smacked her.


    "Hm." The woman considered."Very well then. I suppose it doesn''t really matter." She shrugged. "I won''t interfere if you don''t want me to."


    "Ah. Thanks." I nodded.


    "Mother..." Vera''s eyes shined with true tears as she gazed up at the woman.


    She was ignored.


    "Yes, yes, you''re welcome. Honestly." She shook her head. "The things I do for my children..."


    A mother''s love was a complicated thing. I knew she didn''t want to, but she understood she had to let me. This was all for the sake of her child''s growth.


    Still I felt the need to reassure her this was the right choice.


    "I know it''s tough but remember this is for her own good."


    "I wonder about that." She expressed her doubt. "But carry on then, you two. I''m a woman of my word."


    "Got it. Don''t you worry, I''ll break her eventually. Someday she''ll be a well bahaved little angel, just like Dolly. You''ll see."


    The woman gave the ghost of a smile. "I somehow doubt it."


    Hmph. It''s true this girl was a tough nut to crack, but I didn''t believe my methods were wrong! She''ll learn sooner or later! I just had to keep at it!


    "By the way, about that talk with Mother. Thank you for looking after her. I had no idea she had such delusions!"


    That earned me an odd look. "You don''t believe her?"


    "I''m human, okay."


    "A human..." Her mouth twitched. "Somewhat, I suppose. If your great-grandfather wasn''t such a prolific lover I guess you would be even more so. It is true you don''t take after your father''s bloodline, however. At least in terms of appearance. Sometimes I think you should''ve been born a blonde though."


    "Why?"


    "You''ve met Lucius. You should know."


    "No idea."


    "The blondes of this world are weird." She clarified.


    "Oh. Wait, you callin'' me weird?"


    "Maybe slightly unhinged would be a better description."


    "I''ll spank you too, you know? "


    "I''m sure you''d make good on those words. It''s funny since even the strongest of men wouldn''t dare do such a thing, yet here you are."


    "Weakness disgusts me"


    What more needed to be said?


    ...She said some odd things but I chose to not mind them for now.


    I didn''t believe the words of others so easily, I required hard proof!


    And I had not one scale! Or feather! So there.


    Lizard...bird...


    No, I was fine with sexy Angel girls with wings--preferably sprouting from their lower backs, because that was hotter somehow--and sexy Argonians are okay also, to each their own. Scales on them aren''t a problem.


    But ME with scales? No can do. I refuse, thanks.


    ***


    I came back to the carriage fully satisfied.


    Baz was waiting with the door open. His ahoge twitched happily.


    "Are we going to see Sir Kane, Young Master?"


    "Yep. Since we''re in need of a place to crash for the time being and he''s got a cozy place and I''m low on funds until next month."


    "Should we stop by Belhaven on the way to get him some wine? He''ll be angry you didn''t show up when you were supposed to."


    "Oh yeah. Forgot about that. Sure, why not."


    "And is Lady Dahlia not coming with us?"


    "Nah, Alex and Charlotte are there right now and she should get to know them better. She can''t be hanging around me all the time. I''ll be seeing her later once Mother cools down. We got into a disagreement and I can''t say us being in the same house won''t spark an early crusade."


    "What?"


    "Nothing, Bazman, nothing. But what''s your take on cat ears?"


    "They''re really soft and fun to play with, aren''t they?"


    "What about girls with cat ears?"


    "Um? I don''t understand. But they''d still be soft, right? What''s the matter with it?"


    I loved this oblivious little airhead.


    "Atta boy. That''s why you''re the First Apostle."


    "...?"

 Chapter 18 Holy Artifact? No Thanks

    Author''s notes: So after three weeks, finally a new chapter! I didn''t drop it! So, i owe an explanation. Two things happened: My mother got hospitalized for ketoacidosis so everyone freaked out and I stayed with her for three days at the hospital, overnight, going hungry and ripening with every day since no one ever brought me a damn change of clothes--thank god for body spray, i guess. She''s good now. Had to go call paramedics when she had too low blood sugar a week later, yeah, but its alright now. Scared the shit outta my brother tho sinceher jaw was locked and that was pretty. terrifying.


    Second, my cousin. Again, the hospital. This time I brought clothes. She almost died giving birth. Had to do a c-section, it got infected, docs tell us she has to do rehab and make sure it stays clean otherwise she could still die. Baby is fine though.


    Third, which i know is more than two, i had writers block for the last five days likely due to all that shit mentioned above. Just been dicking around trying to get past it, unwind and all that. Rewrote this chapter literally ten times. Finally happy with what I got.


    So, yeah. Lots of stuff hit all at once, so im sorry for the delay, but priorities, you know?


    I dont like making excuses though, just feel that after all the support you guys gave and how much you''re liking the story i at least owe you an explanation for the sudden disappearing act.


    Also i made a new story. More of a fan fiction, really. Im not the original author, i just liked his story and he never continued it so after seeing the guy around kissmanga and confirming its him I asked if i could make my own version. Which i actually had for a while, a least a few rewritten chapters, that i never published since i couldnt get ahold of him before now.


    It''s currently called the Last King but i dunno if imma keep the title. Anyway here''s the link to the story. I make no promises i will release it often but i think it''s a fun little project to do. Hell I may not even finish it myself either but, well, like i said i think its fun and i also think my writing is a lot more free in that story so if nothing else i hope you guys enjoy what comes out of it.


    https://m.webnovel.com/book/13358464206602805


    Anyway, onto the chapter.


    **********


    "That''s enough for the day."


    Those were the first words out of the man''s mouth in the past three hours.


    The sentence was accompanied by a pair of cold, hawk-like eyes that pierced through the bleak light and sent shivers down the spine.


    The owner of which was a man with ink-black hair and sharp, handsome features standing calmly above my battered frame


    The way he was completely unscathed and not shedding even a single drop of sweat was incomprehensibly annoying.


    Now understandably anyone with half a brain would be terrified of the guy who''d just beat them black and blue without a single flicker of mercy.


    But me? I was totally up for round 56.


    "What, done already?" I challenged.


    Strongest swordsman in the world? Terror of the East and West? Reaper of ten thousand honorable souls?


    Yeah, none of those things frightened me at all.


    I didn''t give a damn who you were, you couldn''t shoot sword energies at me so many times and expect me to not be just a little bit resentful about it.


    His mother is one of my former clients, dammit. I refuse to be treated like this by a Mihawk wannabe!


    "No, but you are." He sheathed his blade. "Get up and go take a bath. We''ll continue after breakfast."


    I thought we were done....


    "Carry me." I held up my hands like a child wanting his dad to hold him. Considering I was laying on my back with my clothes all torn up it was decidedly less than cute.


    "Fool." He coldly turned his back.


    No one does that to me.


    "I''ll make you my son, dammit."


    But Sir Marcus Kane had no time for my threats, no matter how feasible they may be. I swore to rekindle my past association with a certain finely-aged Milf sometime in the future...


    In the meantime though I dragged my poor beaten self off the ground, gave my body a good pat, and walked towards the Castle.


    "Good morning, Young Master."


    I felt my skin crawl. "Will you stop that already?!"


    "Oh? Whatever do you mean?" Vera''s figure appeared from out of the ether. The sun rose at her back, casting her in a dark silhouette. Her beautiful, unchanging face was hidden by shadow.


    "Forget it." I said, knowing she wouldn''t give me a straight answer anyway.


    She and Dolly had shown up here a few days ago without warning. I don''t even know how they got here, the two of them had just been conjured from thin air while Minerva tended the garden--she''d spent most of her time there ever since we arrived, saying the place was calming. Gave the girl a fright.


    I asked repeatedly but the two were tight-lipped. Actually Dolly was clueless too. She only said, "My desire to see Day bent time and space to bring us together again." Sounding quite sure of her hypothesis.


    She went on to say, "Little sisters truly are supposed to be by their big brother''s side, right, Day?" As if that explained everything.


    Which was heartwarming to hear but also complete nonsense.


    "Dolly, I get you missed this Big Bro in the time we hadn''t seen each other, but please understand. No matter how much you miss me, the laws of physics won''t bend just because you got lonely!"


    "Huh? But Day, all evidence points to the contrary, you know?" She had shot back, leaving me speechless.


    At that time it was pretty hard to argue against it...


    I suspected dark magicks at play. I wouldn''t put it past Vera, this little she-devil.


    As for the Prince and Princess, I hear they were still with Mother. Bonding, or something.


    "Here you go, Young Master."


    Vera held out a clean white cloth.


    "No thanks." I politely refused. The girl always made a point to offer me a towel or handkerchief to wipe myself with after my training sessions even though I continued to refuse her every time.


    The thought made me feel guilty, just a smidge. Maybe I should ease up on her a little? At least stop going straight to spanking all the time, if nothing else. The Devil''s Left isn''t something that should be taken out so readily, especially on a child, eh?


    I resolved to attempt being a tad kinder and, unlike Sir Kane, merciful.


    Afterall say what you will about her foul-mouthedness but she''s still quite a considerate little girl.


    And it''s not like I don''t appreciate the good intention. I just thought it was pretty useless, you know? I take baths after my sessions anyway so why would I need to use a towel? That''d just dirty it needlessly.


    "As you please." She promptly grabbed my shirt and tore it off, ruining all the goodwill I''d just built up for her in the last few seconds.


    This little...


    "Listen here you..." I got ready to smack her. Then stopped as I realized the shirt was messed up in the first place.


    "I''ll dispose of this properly." She held the tattered, blood-and-sweat-stained garment as far from her body as possible. I caught a faint gleam in her eye, obviously disgust.


    It was pretty damp. And ripe. Couldn''t blame her.


    "Thanks." I coughed, again feeling a pang of guilt. It''s the small things like this that get me.


    "And what were you going to say, Young Master?"


    "Nevermind that."


    Okay, okay, fine.


    Perhaps I really do need to cut back on punishing her.


    ....As weird as it sounds though I feel like somewhere along the line hitting her just became a habit. And I have no idea when it started either.


    Wait...Now that I think of it something doesn''t seem right...


    "Young Master, your pants are also fairly damaged."


    My train of thought broke instantly.


    I looked down and saw my pants were indeed a lot more breezy than they should''ve been. I was glad I sent Baz to fetch me some more clothing the day previous.


    See, that''s partly why I normally don''t like coming here. Not even my clothes can catch a break!


    "So?"


    "So..." She trailed off, nose wrinkling in displeasure.


    Failing to understand what she wanted at all, we ended up in a weird stare-down for several moments before I decided it was best not knowing.


    This Big Bro had no interest in the thought processes of oddball little girls like her. Yeah.


    ***


    "You''ve improved again." Sir Kane noted.


    It was an hour after our second sparring session when he''d called me to his Study at the highest floor of the Castle. He sat comfortably in a plush chair nestled near a blazing fire.


    Not sure why but it was always little nippy in the Castle. Fires were sorta necessary.


    He looked so posh and snobby just sitting there drinking wine like he hadn''t a care in the world.


    "Doesn''t feel like it, but thanks." I grumbled, not pleased at all with his praise. To be honest I didn''t even like using swords these days. So...vanilla, you know?


    We need to find ourselves a real weapon.


    "Anyway take this and go kill the Ogre holed up in the nearby caves."


    On a small table was a knife. It was definitely a knife.


    Ogres were decendants of war weapons from eras past. They were not as deadly as their ancestors but they had pretty thick skin and could probably turn a car into a smooth, crease-less ball of steel with their hands alone.


    Sending me to go off one with a knife alone...


    "Are you stupid?" I asked, seriously concerned.


    Sir Kane took another sip of his wine. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that." He replied. "Don''t worry, that place has something I''m sure you''ll appreciate. Whether or not you can take it will depend entirely upon your own virtue, however. Such as they are."


    Something? That was fucking vague, now wasn''t it? What does he mean, something?


    I couldn''t imagine what he''d think I could want in some dusty old c--Hold up.


    Ogres, he said....He can''t mean THAT, right?


    I had a feeling I knew exactly what he was talking about. Oh. Oh yes. Now I''m interested.


    "Oh buddy, just you wait till I get back. I''m gonna pound you so hard." I promised. If what was in that cave is what I think it is, it''d suit me perfectly. With that in hand I''m positive Icould show this asshole what-for.


    The thought of beating him up after all these years of abuse was almost arousing. This time HIS face was going to be black and blue!


    "We''ll see about that." He looked out the window. "If you do manage to take the item I would like to study it for a time. I''ll give it back once I''m done and you can do with it as you will."


    I dunnot why he''d wanna study that type of thing, but whatever. Maybe it was made of special stuff?


    "Whatever. Just point me in the right direction."


    Things were gonna get a lot more fun


    ***


    "He wants you to go beat the Ogre? The one that lives within Azalith Cavern?"


    Vera, again. This girl didn''t have anything better to do other than bug me?


    I tied up my boots, put on my new red greatcoat, and took some snacks. The cave in question was only about a few hours away by horseback and I wasn''t allowed other weapons so I didn''t take the knives I usually kept.


    Why do I keep knives on me? Well they were fun to throw and you never knew when you would need to open a letter or box of something. So I normally had at least one or two if I was gonna go out.


    Anyway Vera had come and caught me when I was getting my things ready and had hounded me relentlessly trying to figure out where I was planning to go. Finally I had to give in.


    "Yup. I''m gonna go get something neat from there."


    "I''m sure you are. If it''s you then you''ll likely be able to acquire it. But even if you can get it are you positive you can handle the responsibility it comes with? It''s a heavy burden."


    "Once I commit to something, I do it. Don''t worry, I''m pretty strong. I think I can lift it." I was more certain of this than anything right now.


    "You''re unexpectedly motivated for once, Young Master." She implied I was lazy, huh? Well I can''t say I wasn''t. But it wasn''t so bad in this life, alright?


    Vera was looking at me intensely. "This doesn''t have anything to do with that Minerva woman and her little kitten, does it? I know they think of you as some sort of Saint Damien or something."


    "Them? No, why would it? What''s their devotion have to do with anything?"


    "The thing you''d looking to get is, after all, a divine object. I was thinking perhaps you only want it to make yourself look good for them."


    ...What''s this girl talking about now? I had no time for any of her nonsense.


    "You''re a weird kid." I told her. " Alright, I''m done. Run along now. Wait, where''s Dolly? And Baz? I haven''t seen them for a while."


    It was really odd. Actually I haven''t seen Evie or Minnie either. Not since breakfast at least.


    "Oh he''s busy trying to stop a war from breaking out, think nothing of it."


    "What? War? The hell is going on?"


    "You''ll find out eventually. Just concern yourself with the task at hand."


    "...This is about Evie and Dolly, isn''t it?"


    "As always the Young Master is perceptive only after shits already hit the fan."


    That wasn''t fair, I was just busy these days! That bastard keeps me up all day and night! If I knew freeloading at his place meant getting beat up THIS much I''d have picked somewhere else to live.


    ...Although this is one of the only places I felt Mother couldn''t spy on me. So I sorta hadn''t many choices....


    Mother had a pretty scary information network. I didn''t know how she did it but I noticed a pattern of her knowing things she shouldn''t quite often.


    Like Minnie and Evie''s origins. And my escapade with the King. Also that one time with Count Zemo''s burning stables that caused his place to smell like shit for a solid three days. That one was really a surprise because Jacob was there too and it was dark and how THE FUCK did she know I was the one who threw that candle?


    I hadn''t noticed before but recent events kept me on my toes.


    Mother had met Sir Kane on several occasions and the two seemed on guard against each other for some reason so I assumed she wouldn''t be snooping near his place, or couldn''t even if she tried since it was out in the middle of nowhere.


    All grasslands and graveyards and only a few small towns that kept to themselves.


    "Let me guess, she''s jealous?"


    "And the other think she''s an ungrateful, spoiled brat."


    As one of my "devout believers" Evie may be a little hostile to Dolly after seeing how she acted with me. I couldn''t really blame the kid either.


    She never had what Dolly had. If she stayed at our own home and saw all the things Dollygrew up with she may have been even more resentful.


    "Sounds bad."


    "She think her beloved brother," The two words sounded incredible sarcastic and insulting when she said them, "Is slowly being taken away from her. Of course she''ll react badly. You should''ve seen how she was before we got here."


    "We''ve always been close, yeah."


    Evie had a point, in more ways than one. Dolly IS spoiled. I know since I''m the one who always spoiled her. And she was spoiled not just by me, but with me.


    The kid and me were two peas in a pod. I can barely remember a time when we were seperated for longer than a few hours.


    Maybe having a fight with Mother and leaving for several days was a bit too much for her to handle. She was pretty attached to me, I had to admit.


    Our relationship as brother and sister was tight, if I do say so myself! I think my previous worries were ridiculous. I was a great big bro.


    It was a little saddening to think I never had this kind ofwarm relationship with my past sister, though.


    "I should''ve expected this situation." I sighed.


    Evie, in the days since I''ve know her and Minnie, has also grown to like me as a Master. I treated them well and cooked delicious food for them. I''ve talked to them a bit and gotten to know them better these past few days too.


    I wanted to court Minnie but I wanted to be her friend first, and Evie''s.


    I don''t think they''ve ever had that before, a friend. Not to mention I was their saviour.


    So Evie, even if she didn''t think I was some sort of Saint, was probably feeling like Dolly was taking things for granted. Taking me for granted, specifically. Not only did Evie understand Dolly must''ve grown up like a little Princess but she also knew the girl had loving parents and me as her brother to boot.


    Evie was understandably jealous of that. Seeing Dolly so careless around me must''ve been a bit of an eyesore especially given her belief in my Holiness, too.


    Dolly, on the other hand, was more simple. She just felt like she was losing me to two strangers. She may have liked them at first but seeing me run off with them like this...Well, you can see how she''d feel about that, obviously.


    Um, yeah. I might''ve been too thoughtless.


    "I''ll try to settle those two down when I get back."


    Having Dolly and Evie dislike each other was bad, okay? Really bad! I felt like it was bad, anyway.


    Considering who they were, it was bad.


    The Villainess and the Heroine being hostile to each other couldn''t be something driven by fate, could it?


    Was I being paranoid? This was a completely normal, understandable, cause-and-effect kind of occurance...right?


    I refused to believe it was anything but.


    Stifling the worry in my heart I called upon my several dozen War-Wolves and rode on Patches'' back, a large pack of ferocious beasts following in my wake.


    You didn''t think I left them behind, did you?


    Steel yourselves, my cute lil puppers.


    We''re goin'' on a hunt.


    ***


    After I''d given them a beat-down the wolves had become as tame as whipped dogs. And after I left home Patches of course followed me.


    He was a large monstrosity of an animal, nearly 8 feet from nose to tail and standing tall at almost five feet high. His arms and legs were thick, sturdy things.


    His face was fierce and scarred, his snarls ugly and terrifying enough to make a grown man wet himself.


    All that was why when I made a threat to have him XOXO someone to death they usually passed out from fear.


    But he was a real sweetie at heart, honest.


    Although hisback was pretty straight and fur was soft enough I still opted to have a saddle made for him.


    Oh and he didn''t always used to be that big either. He just got that way after some love and care.


    Which reminded me of Minnie and Evie. Those two were really thin at the start too but the past week or so of healthy eating restored some fullness to their cheeks and redness to their once pale complexions.


    Minnie, especially, was a large eater. She was shy and confused the first time I served her a plate. She actually never got to touch food herself. She wasn''t, apparently, a cook. Only a laborer who did things like cleaning or carrying. So her chef skills weren''t the best.


    Sir Kane didn''t keep any staff either so he cooked for himself or had me do it when I was around.


    After hearing an embarrassed and awkward Minerva admit her inexperience I just waved it off and told her and Evie not to worry about it.Then I started making it a point to give them three big, hearty love-stuffed meals every day, which paid off.


    That was when Minnie discovered how big an appetite she had. She said she''d never been able to really eat till she was full before, breaking my heart all over again and making me serve her another piece of dessert with tears in my eyes.


    Since she ate so much she was getting prettier by the day and I think even her breasts were somehow making a substantial growth.


    Evie, well, she was also getting prettier but that was actually a cause for concern. If Mother was right about her origin and powers, that is. I knew I had to make up with her eventually. I didn''t know anyone else who might actually have the knowledge to teach Evie about how to controll her abilities.


    That aside, yeah, they were both eating well and looking great. Baz was attending to them when I wasn''t able to, as I instructed, and It looked like he was being adopted as a little brother figure for the two. With Baz that was the norm.


    If I was the Big Bro of the world then he was the Lil Bro.


    These thoughts distracted me from the increasingly lush scenery coming into view. The flat, endless fields of green turned into a cacophony of vibrant flowers and flowing streams with a host of tall mountains just within eyesight.


    The mountain tops jutted out like sharp blades into the sky above and disappeared behind silver clouds.


    The place became beautiful. It was almost as beautiful as the area around the Claybrook Estate, even.


    I looked at the map Sir Kane kindly threw at me.


    Let''s see....


    Forked tree there...Waterfall there...Big ass boulder here....


    The cave should be somewhere a mile or two further down.


    While I studied our surroundings Patches made a small growl. The other wolves following us also seemed uneasy.


    This is not the first time they did this, it''d been going on for a solid ten minutes already.


    I glared at them. "Stop being a buncha pussies. One more whimper and I''ll have dog for lunch."


    The beasts were surprisingly intelligent. I didn''t think they actually understood the exact meaning of the words but they knew a threat when they heard one.


    The mutts quieted immediately, not daring to make a peep.


    "Good boys." I patted the head of the one closest. It bit at my hand with a growl of discontent. "And girl, of course." Hell maybe they did understand.


    "Okay. On we go."


    I kicked at Patches'' shoulder and spurred him forwards. The speed of a wolf wasn''t that much worse than a horse, Patches being even faster than most horses I''ve ridden.


    Wolves were also more agile so one as large and powerful as Patches traversed the uneven landscape with ease.


    But something was off.


    It was two things. First was the lack of animals. The entire area was quiet, too quiet for a region like this. Only the sounds of small insects could be heard and even then not often.


    Second was the growing sense of familiarity. It was a nagging sensation, a feeling that this entire situation was somehow one I''d been in before.


    The name of the destination was particularly sending waves of deja vu at me. Azalith Cavern. And the fact an Ogre was here made the feeling even stronger.


    It''s like I knew what it was, like it was on the tip of my tongue but there was some mental block preventing me from remembering what it was I should...well, be remembering.


    But I couldn''t get past that block no matter how hard I thought so I just put it out of my mind for the time being.


    The entrance to the cave slowly came into view.


    "We''re here." I slid off Patches to examine the walls of stone.


    The cave was not natural. Everything was too neat. The entrance too perfectly shaped. I peeled off some growing moss and saw, as I expected, patterns and shapes indicating the place was man-made.


    I''d seen that pattern before. I know I had. Why couldn''t I remember? Ugh. How vexing.


    I saw the wolves, including patches, staying put outside the cave.


    "Okay boys and girl, ask yourselves." I smiled warmly."What''s scarier? An Ogre...or me?"


    The wolves all looked at one another for a long time and seemed to come to a silent agreement.


    They followed without further prompting.


    They really are smart, eh? They knew a "probably" was lot less terrifying than a "certainty."


    On this hunt they MIGHT die, but disobeying me meant they WILL die. They wanted to eat me and mine so I''m not averse to eating them and theirs if they can''t earn their keep.


    I led them further in.


    I took out the knife--a dagger, really. It was always a good idea to get your weapons out at the start.


    I had only taken twenty steps before a bloodcurdling roar ripped through the air.


    The entire cave trembled and my hair stood on end.


    I took off in a sprint.


    "...LONG LIVE CAT-EARS!!"


    ***


    Have you ever seen an Ogre before? Outside of Hentai? Well let me tell you, friends....they''re actually pretty nice.


    "Hi. My name''s Richard. How are you, traveler?"


    The scream from before? A stubbed toe.


    Richard was 10 feet high, fat, balding, and had a kind smile. He also wore a brown robe similar to that of a monk''s.


    "Dude, what the fuck."


    The man...Ogre...seemed appalled. "Language!" He chastised. "These are holy grounds, good sir, not a speakeasy!"


    Hahaha....What. The. Fuck.


    The wolves behind me had no idea what to do.


    Maybe it was because the moment I rushed in the guy was sitting on a staw mat and offering me tea.


    "Hold up a minute. You''re an Orgre, right?" I asked for the tenth time.


    "Oh yes. That is, unless my mother was lying about her short-lived dalliance with the Orc from one town over." He joked, for the tenth time.


    "Aren''t those the samething?"


    "What? Heavens no!" His ugly face shook with enthusiasm. " Entirely different. They''re a lot smaller. And, if you don''t mind me saying, a lot simpler. If you know what I mean."


    I felt a headache. "Okay listen buddy, I came here expecting to have a duel to the death. Not to drink tea--which is delightful, by the way, I''d love to know the recipe--with some sorry excuse of a mid-boss! Why aren''t you stupid, smelly, angry and eating the entrails of some poor villager you caught just before my arrival that would only serve to spur on my desire for your defeat?! Or at the least why aren''t you in the middle of trying to r*pe some pretty housewife in front of her children who you''ll eat as a snack later that I can save?!"


    I was really pissed off. Not that I wanted any of those situation to happen, but what the hell was up with this guy being so...so goddamn PLEASANT?!


    He looked at me like I grew a second head. And was absolutely scandalized.


    Then he let out a sigh of remorse. "Oh, I guess I can''t help it if you have such misconceptions about me and my race. The Orcs and Ogres of the world have long since been given a bad name by those vile people."


    "What?" I didn''t get it. "What vile people?" I smelled a good story about to unfold.


    "The Elves, of course!" He shuddered with repressed anger. "Let me tell you, none of those despicable stories are true! We do not eat intelligent species, most of us are actually herbivores despite our robust physiques, and we certainly don''t force ourselves upon women! Those are naught but horrid slander by those... those evil seductresses of the Elven race!"


    "...What?" I asked again, both thoroughly confused and engrossed in the tale currently unfolding.


    "You must know it was not all of them, however. Only a few actually participated in the whole thing, but that was enough. It all began many eras ago..." His eyes wandered off. "Back when relations with our two races--sorry, three, including the Orcs--were not quite so bad. At that time we were at war, it''s true, but there was not as much hate between us. It was merely a negotions between nations, you understand. Yes, as their husbands bravely fought on the front lines a few dozen or so Elven women had affairs with those of my kind in secret. Tragic, is it not? It wasn''t odd for our races to couple during peace times so that wasn''t what was wrong. It was that those women were truly evil. Because when their husbands returned to their homes and saw half-Orc and half-Ogre babies, they were furious. Understandably. Yet instead of admitting to their affairs, which would have been bad enough for the husbands to hear, the wives each did something much more cruel and claimed they were ravaged by Orc and Ogre invaders. That for weeks they had been toyed with and used as...Oh I can''t even say."


    He teared up. His girthy body quaked visibly even under than enormous sack--er, robe--as he recounted his ancestor''s sad history.


    "But it was not true at all. In fact it was the women who held dominance. They were insatiable! The poor Orc and Ogre commoners--not soldiers--that had fled after their village was destroyed spread and found themselves in enemy territories where they were used by those horrible women. And after the husbands returned and heard the lies, they were killed. One and all, in the most terrible of ways. Those lies continued to grow and soon, after many years, all had heard of them. And the stigma placed upon our races lasted even to this day and age, the truth of our shame and mistreatment forever lost to time. Even those who were told of this never believed us. In fact you''re the first to ever come here and NOT mindlessly stab at me. Every other traveler who meets one of my kind think us mere savage monsterswho drown themselves in bloodshed and lust for women and they never hesitate to either run away or attack with all their might. It''s been so hard having to stay here in this stuffy cave all by myself with no one to talk to. This is why I''m truly grateful for your patience and understanding."


    "Ah" He got up, wiping away his unsightly appearance. " Sorry, I got a bit heated there, didn''t I? I almost forgot. You must be here for the Holy Artifact, yes?"


    Holy Artifact?


    "Um--"


    "Everyone who finds themselves here are the same. Normally they die fighting me, although obviously they leave me no other option but to fight in the first place. I think you and I can skip such matters, eh? I''m not confidant I could beat you anyway. A Dragon-Angel hybrid is a uniquely rare existence I in no way want to do battle with. Oh. Sorry. Pardon my ramblings. I''ll lead you to it then."


    "Actually, that''s not--"


    "Come this way, friend.Let''s see if you have the virtues of a Hero."


    Richard''s home was a dome-shaped structure with worn-out paintings and stacks of books along the walls. In the center was a table, a mat, and on the far left was a stack of hay where I assume he slept.


    Behind him was an unblemished gate seemingly made of red crystal which he was leading me to, his enormous hand giving me no real choice in the matter.


    An ornate key opened the gate to reveal another, even large space. In the center of which was a pillar of light shining down upon a silvery sword.


    It was a masterfully crafted piece with mystical blue runes glowing down the fuller and a guard comprised of gold. As for the hilt, there was a thumb-sized blue stone attached to the end.


    The whole sword had a vibrant holy aura that was only slightly surpressed by the obsidian-black stone in which it was embedded.


    This is the Holy Sword the Hero uses in his travels to defeat the Demon King.


    "Go ahead, try it." Richard''s expectant eyes urged me on.


    "Nah, I''m good." I refused.


    I guess now I knew why I got such a sense of familiarity here.


    "Huh? No, no, it''s okay, really. Try it."


    "I don''t want it though."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, of course you do."


    "Really, I don''t."


    "But everyone does."


    "I''m not everyone."


    "I see. But I insist. You came all this way. At least give it a go."


    "Why?"


    "Well, why not?"


    "Because I don''t want to. " I repeated. "It won''t budge anyway"


    "You never know until you try.You could be the Chosen One, you know?"


    "Sounds boring. Don''t wanna."


    "I won''t stop asking until you try, okay?" His kind, disgusting face hovered over me.


    This guy!


    "Fuck! Alright, geez." What a damn annoying bastard.


    It won''t work anyway. There''s only one Chosen One and it ain''t me. Why the hell do I have to bother? Shit. So annoying. I should''ve just killed him.


    Grumbling to myself, I walked up to the sword and gave a little tug.


    "See? I told you It wouldn''t--"


    The sword slipped out as easily as a hot knife through butter.


    The entire cave lit up, the pillar of light growing larger and more brilliant. I thought I could hear angels singing off in the distance too.


    Richard''s eyes went wide.


    I stared at the sword. This cheating whore...Where''s your loyalty?!


    What the hell am I going to do with this? I don''t like swords much anymore. And I''m so totally NOT going to take up the Hero''s job for real. Hell no.


    "Fucking useless." I chucked into the air, causing it to land right back into the giant mass of stone. "Who wants you?"


    Richard looked like he was having a heart attack.


    I ignored it. "So." I started. "You''re not using that handsome-lookin'' Great Club back there, are you?"


    That''s right boys.We''re doing a strength build.

 Chapter 19 Side Story: Veras Treasure

    Indeed, as expected, the Young Master''s smell is the best smell. Rich, decadent and oh-so-very addicting.


    Although all previous attempts met with failure today was unexpectedly rewarding. Not only was it bathed in Young Master''s potent juices, even his lifeblood was thoroughly soaked in.


    If Mother knew how bountiful a harvest I just had I''m sure she''d be squirming with jealousy.


    Though I must admit, even I was surprised by my boldness this time. I''d never tried something like that before now.


    I couldn''t wait to properly seal and store my new treasure for later, more thorough enjoyment.


    Literally.


    So I found myself a quiet area and wrapped the torn-up cloth around my head like it were a scarf. The thick, Young Master-scented musk forced it''s way into my nostrils and lingered deliciously.


    I took a deep, deep, breath.


    ....Bliss....


    Yes, I thought for the thousandth time. The Young Master''s smell is certainly the most--


    "What are you doing?"


    I froze, suddenly finding myself in front of that new woman, Minerva.


    She was someone the Young Master recently took interest in, as well as the reason for him falling out with Lady Claybrook.


    I examined her closely. She was a pretty mutant woman with two cat ears perched neatly atop her head. She did originally come with a hood but that had long since been destroyed by Lord Kane who thought the action of hiding herself under the dark cloth a form of disrespect, or so I hear.


    She was currently staring at me with deep confusion.


    This went on for several long moments.


    Time seemed to have stopped. An awkward silence hung in the air.


    Then, sithout a single word of explanation, I wrapped my treasure as carefully as I could and calmly hid it away under my sleeve.


    I bowed with both hands intertwined. "Good morning, Mistress."


    The Young Master obviously intended to court this young woman. As such this form of address was not incorrect.


    Having gotten that out of the way I went on to ignore her and started walking in the opposite direction of the hallway.


    I stopped. Turned again. And stared once more.


    Specifically at her cat ears.


    How vexing.


    Annoyed, I turned away one final time.


    "U-Um..." Shecalled out.


    "Yes?" I looked back. The woman was wriggling about uneasily. Her ears twitched, much like how Baz''s cowlick did when he was nervous.


    "That thing you had just now...what was it?"


    I considered murder for a fraction of a second. She wanted to steal my treasure! I was furious.


    "Hah?" Luckily my face, like Mother''s, was impregnable and hid my thoughts perfectly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s just that I smelled something very pleasant a moment ago...I followed it and--"


    "You didn''t see anything." I tore off a small piece of my treasure, though it pained me, and casually threw it at the woman.


    It would be inconvenient to deal with her the way I wanted so I settled for a compromise.


    By the time she reached out to grab it I would already be home, preserving the rest of my treasure.

 Chapter 20 Side Story: Dollys New Rival

    My brother is being stolen from me.


    This was the conclusion I''d come to after much thought.


    I didn''t notice it at first. I was just so happy at reuniting with Day after several days apart that I didn''t see what was happening.


    But it was obvious what that Evie wanted.


    She was a weird one, Evie. Her face was always covered with bandages. It was very suspicious. Despite that I liked her at first. Now, however, I wasn''t sure what to think.


    I became aware of something strange about the girl after spending more time around her, like how she stared at Day. And how she was always hovering near him like a shadow. She was "special" with him. Like a clingy sister.


    Brother treated her special, too. He drew pretty, colorful patterns on her bandages. He patted her head. He fed her by spoon, pinched her cheeks and called her cute at every little opportunity. Like a doting brother.


    She didn''t seem to react at all to his fawning but I could tell she enjoyed the attention.


    She was worse than that Charlotte girl, I evaluated.


    Day thought I was only an airhead who didn''t notice things, but that wasn''t true at all! I was very keenly aware of how other little girls gushed over him.


    And I knew their evil intentions. They, too, wanted to be his little sisters! I was sure of this, otherwise why would they act so cutely whenever he was around?


    But it was tolerable if they wanted to meet him so long as they paid properly and understood who the real little sister was. Me.


    As a brother, Day was very popular. Even older women could not resist the supreme brotherly aura Day exuded.


    Like those women who used to come over to our home, for example. They obviously wanted to play at being Day''s beloved older sisters. I saw how they enticed him to pat them all over, not only on the head. Acting spoiled, trying to rouse Day''s brotherly instincts which I had helped him hone over the years.


    In fact it was I who had put in the hours required to instill the head-patting habits into him over the years, you know. It wasn''t right that my efforts were taken advantage of by others, but what could I do?


    None of them had any good intentions at all so I was always wary of girls who came near. I was especially on guard against Charlotte because she was a little sister too and seemed very frail from the get-go, which I knew would attract the older brother spirit in Day''s heart.


    Brother didn''t fall for her tricks though and only adopted her as a step-daughter. She was unsatisfied with this and hurt Day''s feelings with her cruel words, but I let it go sinceI knew brother was a magnanimous person with a forgiving heart and as his sister I could only follow his example.


    Evie was a much more terrifying opponent than Charlotte.


    She was patient. And cute. Like a doll. She made you want to hug her tiny shoulders.


    How could Day not be led astray?


    I felt a sense of crisis. My position as the little sister was in danger.


    Day was MY brother, okay? No one else''s. Certainly not Evie''s. I wouldn''t let her steal my brother from me.


    As brother would say: Little sister moe, activate!


    "Day, let''s play together. It''s been so long."


    "Master, your tea is ready. Let me blow on it for you."


    This...


    "Day, read me a story. Like you used to. Please?"


    The begging tone was just right.


    "Master, I can hum a song for you if you''d like."


    Eh? Not fair...Sabotage, sabotage I say!


    "Day, my tummy hurts. Rub it?"


    A trembling lip and tearful eyes.


    Now weep! Regret! This powerful combination is not something a mere stray like you can beat.


    Ai. Sometimes I frighten even myself...


    "Master. Headache. Ow."


    Now she''s just copying me, isn''t she?!


    "...Can you two just let me enjoy my bath in peace?"

 Chapter 21 Owing The Hero One Holy Sword

    As every self-respecting player knows, there''s only one build worth your time.


    Either go beefy boi or go home. None of that dex/quality pansy shit. Fast rolls are for noobs, m''kay? That''s why you need to take the biggest big-dick weapon you can find and just destroy anuses.


    "Hence I shall dub thee...Big Destroyer."


    All I need now is some Onion Bro armour and we''ll poise our way to a zero death playthrough this time around.


    Truck-Sama won''t be able to pull that dirty little stunt on me in this life, oh no.


    Richard was coming back to life right as I was about to walk out.


    "Wait!" He huffed. "You...You...You can''t just..." He stammered stupidly. "What about the Holy Artifact?!"


    I shrugged. "Eh, it''s not really my style."


    The kindly old Ogre''s mouth all but fell to the ground. "But...But...It''s a weapon forged by the Mother-Goddess of Love and War..."


    I paused.


    "...,Milf?"


    "Huh?"


    "No, nevermind." Stop it, me. "Laters."


    "Hold up. You can''t just walk away! You''re the Hero chosen by the Holy Artifact."


    "Actually that''s some other guy. Don''t worry, he''ll be here in a few years. Just make sure that loose sword doesn''t just jump into the arms of yet another stranger in the meantime." I gave the sword in question a disapproving look.


    "Such disrespect!" He held a hand to his mouth. "I say, accept the Sacred Sword already and go smite evil! It''s your destiny!"


    "Nah."


    "You come back here right now!"


    "Nah"


    "You!" He went red-faced. "I''ve never met such a stubborn, bullheaded person in all my time! To forsake the Holy Artifact for some piece of wood..."


    Just then, as if to enunciate his point, a slow ringing reverberated throughout the room.


    From twenty feet away the Holy Sword, having landed right back into the chunk of black rock even deeper than before, was glowing with a bright ethereal blue light. It shook crazily, the hilt pointing right at me.


    The ringing continued to rise in volume. Higher and and higher, annoying loud, and then louder yet again.


    It soon grew so great that my eardrums threatened to burst.


    My head swam. "Will you tell that piece of trash to shut the hell up?!" I screamed.


    A flash of blue burned my eyeballs.


    "Dammit, make it stop!"


    "I don''t even know what made it go wild, how can I stop it?!"


    "Just do it!"


    "Stop being so unreasonable!"


    "Fine then, I''ll do it myself!" I hoisted Big Destroyer up into the air and set off at a sprint.


    Richard was horrified. "Wait, what are you--OH MY GODS, NO!"


    Too late!


    I''d already swung the giant piece of solid wood at the sword with all my might. A boom broke the world apart, or seemed to, as a great flash of light blinded me.


    I was launched backwards and hit the wall at approximately 100 miles an hour.


    It hurt.


    Also the dust, it was terrible. Got all up in my lungs and everything. I could taste it.


    Once vision returned I spotted the Holy Sword hovering in place, freed from it''s prison once more. Then the damn thing charged through the air hilt-first.


    I felt a shiver in my spine.


    This thing was trying to finish it''s job! It nearly turned me into a pancake and now it was coming back to settle past accounts! It was obviously mad I threw it aside in favor of a true man''s weapon.


    What a petty fellow. Trying to kill me just because I rejected you? A little extreme, wasn''t it?!


    But I was prepared. Right as it was about to reach me I gripped Big D--what was the thing made of anyway? To survive a blast like that was really commendable--tight in my hands and took a stance.


    I waited for the right moment, then struck!


    Pow! Right in the kisser!


    The sword was sent flying, this time in the opposite direction.


    "Ha!" I yelled jubilantly. "Does it hurt? Huh? Think about who you''re messin'' with next time, you easy piece of scrap metal."


    While I was chuckling the sword stopped itself. It hung there ominously, it''s razor-sharp tip putting me right in it''s sights.


    The runes along it''s fuller shone brightly.


    That shiver from a moment ago? It came back, and it brought friends. I felt my scalp tingle.


    Then the sword shot out like a rocket. It left a ghostly blue light in it''s wake, coming faster than the eye could see.


    I''d gotten used to dodging the sword energies Sir Kane always threw out with inhuman speed, but this was a whole ''nother level.


    Okay, nevermind. Fast rolls, fast rolls are good.


    I-frames, babe, I need you!


    I moved completely on instinct alone and moved the moment it burst forth.


    Sliding across the floor brought up even more dirt around me.


    The dust made everything blurry. I looked around franctically, holding onto Big D and holding it close like a giant elongated shield.


    A twinkle of light in the distance.


    I readied for another swing...


    ...And something cold touched my cheek.


    "?"


    The dust settled down, revealing the Holy Sword pressing itself against my face. It''s body shaking with absolute delight.


    A satisfied hum, like a cat''s purr, came from deep within it''s metal core.


    I...I don''t even know where to begin.


    "Ooh! It really likes you!" Richard, coming up off the ground, said. "I''ve never seen a God''s Object so pleased. They never get so attached, normally, even with their creators."


    Looks like it doesn''t want to kill me, at least.


    But I wasn''t at all happy with the sword''s favor.


    "Dammit, woman, calm yourself. How can you do something like this to the Hero? Clinging to another man so readily, have you no shame at all?!" I wagged a finger. "Listen here, you and the Hero have a job to do, okay? So get off me, wait for him, and do it."


    I pushed it away.


    "But you''re the Hero, though?" Richard frowned.


    "I''m not, though."


    "...Listen here you..."


    "Shut up, who asked you?" I ignored him. "Stay." I commanded.


    The sword didn''t react. I took that as a positive sign.


    "Alright. So Imma go. You two stay here and carry on as usual. Cool? Great. Bye. Come on, doggos, we''re goin'' back."


    ***


    Before I left I made sure to get the tea recipe from Richard, who handed it over grumpily, and walked back the way I came.


    After about three minutes Patches nudged me with his nose.


    I looked back.


    The sword was following cautiously from afar, freezing up when I spotted it.


    "...Oi." I threw a rock, hitting it right in the center of it''s blade. "Bad Holy Artifact. I said stay."


    And coldly turned away, continuing on my path.


    Twenty minutes later.


    This time the projectile of choice was a ball of mud. "Seriously, go away!"


    An hour later.


    Hitting it with a horsewhip. Repeatedly. "Dammit, I don''t want you! Go back, you bastard!"


    Ten minutes away from Sir Kane''s castle.


    "...Fuck it, you can stay."


    So stubborn!


    I wondered it Minnie liked swords? Dolly was too young to play with sharp objects.


    Sorry, Hero...


    Do you take IOUs?


    ***


    "What''s this?" Sir Kane asked contemptuously.


    "My cave treasure." I replied seriously.


    He looked behind me. "...You dare call that a treasure in front of a God''s Weapon? Are you stupid, boy?" He clapped my ear. " Get that rotten piece of wood out of here. You''re disrespecting the Holy Blade." He rubbed the bridge of his nose. "I sent you to take a look but I didn''t truly think you, of all people, could earn it''s grace. Something is seriously wrong with the world, isn''t there?"


    I was nursing my ear when the sword let out a burst of light and shoved itself between us.


    Sir Kane raised a brow. "It''s protective. Interesting." He mused.


    "It''s clingy, you mean. And don''t talk smack about my Great Club."


    He ignored me.


    "Let me see it for a while." The man reached out for the sword''s handle.


    He gripped it tight.


    I smelt a peculiar, burning-flesh-like smell. And a loud sizzle became audible.


    Sir Kane did not have the magic touch, it seemed. The sword''s hilt was glowing orange and continued to burn the offending hand.


    But the world-renowned swordmaster didn''t give up easily.


    I saw his arm tremble for several seconds before he was forced to release his hold.


    His palm was only a little red and giving off steam. I was faintly disappointed.


    Some Holy Sword this was.


    "So violent. Sacred Objects aren''t normally so temperamental. It''s much stronger as well."


    "You''ve seen some?"


    "A few, made by past Saints or other enlightened beings. This one''s special though, an ancient object meant for war. It''s a different breed from the other''s I''ve seen in the past. More potent. Unique. It was supposedly forged by the Mother-Goddess Herself, you know."


    "So I''m told."


    Not all Holy Objects were created equal, then. Or by the gods.


    I wonder how many there were out in the world.


    "But it looks like this one won''t let me examine it. I wonder why?"


    "I dunno. It''s strange. The sword is actually pretty slutty so I thought it''d let anyone handle it."


    That earned me another clap on the ear.


    The sword burst into action just then, bearing down on Sir Kane with soul-crushing malice.


    He unsheathed his own blade and blocked. A cold grey light and a harsh blue light crashed into each other, the opposing forces sending out waves of air.


    It was great we were outside because the ground wasn''t able to withstand their might.


    The man''s hair was being tossed this way and that, his face wearing a slight frown.


    "Alright knock it off, you''re getting dirt in my eye again." I grabbed the horsewhip and smacked the Holy Sword.


    It calmed down immediately.


    Sir Kane rubbed at his cheek. A trail of blood marred his otherwise good looks.


    "I see. That''s why."


    "Why what now?"


    "Nothing." He waved me off. "In any case, let''s start. Ready yourself."


    I nodded. A fight? Great!


    Big D was thirsting for blood!


    "What are you doing?"


    "You wanted the D, no?"


    "..."


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    "Boy. Stop playing around. Grab the Holy Sword."


    "Nah."


    "..."


    At my side the sword was glowing dully. I felt like I was being stared at.


    It was annoying me with that sad, pitiful "gaze" so I grabbed and placed it on the sword rack with all the others.


    "Okay. Ready?"


    "...Just leave."


    How rude.


    ***


    "Master! What a pretty sword! I-It''s floating, isn''t it? I''m not dreaming, am I? Amazing!"


    "It''s the Holy Sword. You want it?"


    "Huh?"


    "Please take it."


    It took me less than five minutes to explain the situation to Minerva.


    Her worshipping eyes were hard to handle.


    "Master, that''s incredible. You were even acknowledged by the legendary Holy Blade! You''re a bonafide Hero! What an honor! As expected of Master!"


    "...Ahem. Yes. That''s right."


    Fucking hell.


    I glared at the sword.


    What the hell are you glowing so happily for, dammit?


    ***


    So she didn''t want it, obviously.


    She continued to tend to the gardens, gathering herbs or feeding the plants. She made herself busy that way since I never asked much from her.


    I wasn''t sure if it was my mind playing tricks on me or what but I could swear I saw her holding a small white cloth just before I left and take a whiff from it...


    Weird.


    That aside I did actually go to have a talk with Dolly and Evie.


    Baz was quite relieved when he saw I was back and promptly ran off, leaving them in my care. The coward.


    So first things first: My room was a mess.


    Apparently Evie had planned to clean up but Dolly got upset and said something like, "Don''t touch my brother''s things." or whatever.


    Which resulted in my pillow being torn apart.


    "A small casualty of war." Dolly sulked.


    "...Small? Small!? ?! THEN WHY THE HELL IS MY ENTIRE ROOM TRASHED, HUH?!" I nearly screamed.


    Not just the pillows, but the curtains, the bedding, the tea sets, chairs, books...all ruined!


    "Contaminated materials must be destroyed. And then purged by fire...."


    This girl! She was asking for a beating! Just because I''m her Big Bro, doesn''t mean she''s exempt from the Devil''s Left!


    "But it''s okay. Day can sleep with me from now on." She smiled benignly.


    "Nonsense. Master can share beds with me and Min."


    "I''m the sister. Day''s place is with me."


    "...I''m more huggable."


    "Horseshit!" She cursed. " I''m so much more huggable than--"


    "Min''s chest is also softer than those pillows."


    "You...!" Nostrils were cutely flared. "That''s enticement! "


    "There''s a lot of rooms here, you two. You know that, right?"


    Before I even began to chastise them I could sense that no matter what I said or did this rivalry probably wouldn''t be ending anytime soon.


    ***


    "I''ve come to request tutorship from the honorable Lord Kane."


    The malnourished Princess was back!


    "Come in, sweetheart. Let Papa cook you up something nice."


    Dolly, Evie, and the Holy Sword: "..."

 Chapter 22 Getting Kicked Ou

    Author: I''m finally getting to the place where Damien can go wild and start recruiting for the Purge. Lots of things gonna be taking place soon.


    **********


    "So, what''re you doing here?" Charlotte asked in between mouthfuls of hamburg steak.


    "Freeloading." I wiped sauce off the corner of her lip.


    "You''re admitting it so easily?!"


    Sir Kane also said the same thing, but meaner, during a similar conversation at the start of our stay.


    "I''m an honest guy."


    "That''s not how you pronounce shameless." She snorted, causing a fit of coughs as food particles entered wrongly.


    I passed her a drink--lemonade--which she downed as quickly as she could without entirely losing her dignity as a Princess.


    "Thank you." A look of relief. Another bite.


    I started cutting the meat into smaller bits while she chewed.


    "..."


    "..."


    ""Glowing suspiciously*"


    Vera''s eyebrow twitched for just a fraction of a second, Baz was doodling something and Minerva hovered anxiously by the Princess''s side ready for any command.


    I spotted Vera whisper into Dolly''s ear just then. She nodded energetically in response.


    "Day." Dolly suddenly spoke. "Don''t you think you''re being too unfair? Even a lolicon such as yourself can''t be acting so forward with a human sow--Ah...Lady...like this just because she''s slightly cute. Treating the Princess of our Nation like a mere child unable to even cut her own food is also grounds for the sentence of death. Probably. Just so you know."


    "Who''s a lolicon, huh?"


    More whispering.


    "...Is Young Ma--Day, not a Lolicon?"


    "Your Father''s a lolicon."


    "...He''s your''s too. Like father like son, as they say."


    I hit Vera on the head.


    "Ku." She winced. "Young Master, why?!" The little girl gave me an aggrieved look. Her face didn''t budge but her eyes, her eyes swam with indignation.


    "You''re not Jeff Dunham, understand?"


    "Who?"


    Another hit.


    "Quiet."


    ***


    So her conversation with Sir Kane went like this:


    "You wish to learn the sword? Very well. Damien will teach you."


    "What? Why can''t you do it?"


    "Are you so eager for death, girl?" The man asked in return.


    And so began our father-daughter bonding time!


    I''ve since come to the conclusion that my daughter is the cutest in the world, aside from Dolly.


    Look at how her cheeks puff up when she''s mad.


    "Choo-choo, here comes the train~"


    "I''m not a child." She folded her hands. "Hold up, bring that back! I didn''t say to take it away...alright, fine, but just this once!"


    Anyway, she was adorable.


    Notice the way she clung close to my heels during our morning walk, an absolute doll.


    "Just one more mile, I know you can do it!"


    "This... is only.... for the banana pudding... understand?"


    Seeing her make up these little excuses...what a tsundere~


    And just check out how her eyes sparkle whenever we play together.


    "No, no, my dove, not like that. You have to aim for the stomach! "


    "I''ll bite you. I''ll seriously bite you, understand?"


    And she would! Right on the forearm! Haha.


    She''d even fall to her knees and beg me to carry her. So precious.


    "I''ll allow you to be my transport this one time." This one time occuring every day. "So hurry up about it. W-What are you doing, not like that! On the back, the back I said! Nevermind, unhand me right now you scoundrel! Honestly, nothing but a filthy playboy..."


    About a month or so passed by without me even noticing.


    ***


    I caught them holding a meeting one day.


    "Bring in the prisoner!"


    Dolly had put on a white wig for the occassion, no idea where she''d found it.


    "How do you plead?"


    Charlotte was dragged in by her arms. Vera held one and Baz struggled with the other.


    Her feet dragged across the floor.


    The girl looked around the room blankly, not at all understanding what was going on.Finally, after gathering her wits, she said,"Your Honor...I plead not guilty!"


    "Overruled!"


    Bang!


    "What? Why?!"


    "Order in the court."


    Bang!


    "Hold on, just what am I even being tried for?!"


    "Theft."


    Evie, also wearing a white wig for some reason, spoke up as well. "Blasphemy."


    Minerva, looking very uncomfortable with the entire situation, read from a letter passed to her by Dolly.


    "Um....Adultery? Wait, why--"


    Vera gave a sharp cough. "That''s enough, thank you."


    "...Okay...? " Her ears drooped. Poor girl.


    "Really now, enough of this lunacy. " Charlotte''s face was set in a rage. "What do you mean, theft?"


    Dolly: "Brother-stealing."


    "What do you mean, blasphemy?"


    Evie: "Defamation of an Angelic being."


    "What do you mean, adultery?!"


    Vera: "Nevermind that. I call Holy Sword Millennianna to the stand."


    It had a name?!


    All of a sudden the Holy Sword flew from Vera''s back and onto the chair a step lower from Dolly''s own.


    I suppose they''d somehow gotten permission from Sir Kane to turn the throneroom into a courtroom. No, DID they get permission?


    Minerva read from her letter.


    "Erm, let''s see..." A twitch of a fine, fur-covered ear. "Please give your tes...testitonomy? Huh? Ah, thank you...Ahem. Testimony. Yes."


    "*...Glows tearfully.*"


    Dolly, Evie and Baz--who let him be a judge?--sighed and shook their heads.


    Baz actually had the nerve to blow his nose, even!


    "You''ve been through so much." He sniffled.


    "*Glows sadly in mournful agreement.*"


    Dolly''s cheerfulness was long gone, replaced with a melancholic smile. "Thank you, Mrs. Holy Sword. That was powerful stuff. It must have been difficult."


    For who?!


    Also, it''s a "Mrs"???


    Just what the hell...


    She wiped an imaginary tear from her eye."To watch another being loved and pampered while ignored yourself, denied what should be yours...I feel your pain, Milly."


    "Young Master is such scum." Baz cried.


    Vera nodded. "Indeed a man with a disloyal heart. Always led astray so easily...a philandering bastard through and through. "


    ...Did she have something against me or what?


    "I had no idea the Princess was such a vixen either. She seemed like a good girl." Baz went on. "Phil was right, never bet against the Young Master. Oh well. I should''ve known. After all the Young Master''s influence on young girls have always been...Mm?" His ahoge jumped. It jumped, I''m sure of it! "Ah! U-Um, no, nothing, nevermind." He started to sweat.


    Darn, did he sense my bloodlust? His ahoge warned him of the danger, I''m sure. That''s the only explanation. He had good intuition, this guy.


    And just what were they betting on...? I felt both of them needed a good beating.


    "Huh?" Dolly looked at him. "What''re you talking about, you two? Hasn''t Day always been the one exploited by bad women in the past?"


    Evie supported her. "Master is virtuous and kind. Of course he''d be taken advantage of by girls with insidious intentions."


    Minerva stepped in. "Actually, I don''t think Master is so gulli--?"


    "Hush, you. You''re one of them." Dolly stated, quite calmly.


    "Me?!"


    "Brother is very fond of you."


    "T-That''s not true at all..."She blushed.


    I took that as a good sign.


    My steady courtship these past few weeks were paying off!


    "Just so you know, I''m the sister, okay? And Vee always says, ''Young Master is a secret lolicon so even if he says otherwise he''d never REALLY be taken over by big breasts no matter how soft they are. His tastes will probably change in a few years though, maybe.'' So don''t get too conceited! He only wants you for your ears! And I can probably grow ears even fluffier than yours anyway. Somehow. Right, Vee?"


    The little girl turned to her friend for support, eyes shining brightly.


    Vera looked away. "...Horns...or something..."


    "Okay, I''m done. This is ridiculous." Charlotte scoffed. "Let me go right this instant!''


    "Order in the court!" Dolly yelled once again. "One more word and I''ll hold you in contempt!"


    "Hmph." A sneer. "Do your worst! I, this Princess, am not even afraid of your brother! Much less a silly little goose like-" Bonk. "Ku!"


    Dolly''s gavel hit her right between the eyes, knocking her out.


    My baby!


    I was torn. What did you do when your sister and daughter got into a fight? No, I''ll pretend I saw nothing. Let them sort it out amongst themselves. Yeah, that''s good.


    "Well then. I think that''s all need be said."


    "What about the other charges?" Minnie asked, as if the others really cared about them.


    "Oh, right." Dolly shrugged. "It''s fine. The sentence is exile, effective immediately. Case closed." She looked at her wrist where an image of a watch had been drawn. "Drat. Look at the time. Vee, let''s hurry and find Day or I''''ll be late for my mid-morning cuddle!"


    Since when--?


    "Since when was that a thing?"


    Nevermind.


    "Please, Vee. I''m a judge now. What I say goes."


    And the Princess was left forgotten.


    After Minnie carried her to bed I snuck in some brownies as an apology.


    ***


    "So." Sir Kane asked as he cleaned my blood from his sword. "How''s the girl doing?"


    "Lottie? Oh she''s okay." Better than I thought, in fact. "She''s getting stronger now that she''s eating. Not fit for combat yet though. Still a long time to go before she''s even decent."


    Her foundation was just horrible. But she wasn''t pale and thin anymore.


    She grew cuter by the day! Like Evie and Minnie, she, too, was a little beauty who would blossom with care.


    The man nodded, as if he expected that. "Those with Angelic bloodlines normally have weaker bodies. They excel at the use of inner power instead." He gave me a glance. "Actually I should teach you how to use Aura as well, now that you have control of your physical strength. Though I can only teach you the basics. Would you like to try?"


    Bruh.


    "Sign me up dude. Can''t believe you been holding out on me. That''s messed up, I could''ve been firing Lunar Fangs for real by now! Let''s start!"


    "How do you know about the Fenrir Clans Lunar Fang technique? No...nevermind." He waved it off. "Take your stance."


    I held out Big D and steadied myself.


    "Put it away. You''ll be learning a method of visualization that will later help you achieve awareness of Aura.It will also serve as the basis for all other styles of combat. Trying to use a weapon alongside it, especially since it''s not one you''ve be taught to use, will complicate matters considerably."


    "It''s a giant club, what''s there to teach?"


    "Just do as I say."


    "Fine, whatever." I set Big D on the ground with a thump. The Holy Sword twirled in the air and flew towards me after being presented with the opportunity. I was too lazy so I didn''t bother sending it back this time. The thing summoned itself a white and blue sheath before attaching itself to my side.


    "Clear your mind." Sir Kane commanded.


    "Got it. Mind cleared."


    "Extend your senses outwards. Feel the world around you."


    "World being felt up."


    "Now hold out your arms and slowly retract those senses."


    "Arms out." I felt stupid.


    "Now imagine your self encased within a sphere, a barrier between you and the world around you that stops just at the edge of your palms. This is your area of control. Your range of attack and def--"


    "Oh shut your face. I''ve read Kenichi before, dammit. I got this."


    The devs were plagiarists, obviously.


    "...Seikuken!"


    I felt a strange bubbly feeling in my chest.


    It was warm and fluid, like water. The next second Isaw a transparent golden sphere erect itself around me.


    Boo-yah! First try, bitches!


    "Fuckin'' GOT ''EM." I gloated.


    The man was stunned. You could see his mouth twitch. That didn''t sound like much but with how unflappable the guy usually was it''s a pretty big deal.


    "...Indeed a freak."


    "You''re a freak. Shut up." Always freak this, freak that. Give it a rest. I''m not a freak, alright? I''ve just, you know, got some perspective on things. " It feels weird." I admitted.


    And easy.


    It really was oddly warm. As if there were water within me flowing outwards.


    No. You know what it felt like?


    Pissing.


    Yup. Pissing. More accurately pissing out a strange, warm energy from, like, everywhere. My pores tingled.


    How could I have not tried this before?! The thought never even entered my head. Honestly, who''s messin'' with me?


    What else could I do?


    Wait, could the other Damien do this too? I can''t exactly remember him ever fighting.


    "Alright, knave. Have at me!" I shouted.


    And despite that I was the one to initiate the attack. I felt so much more aware of everything!


    Sir Kane was quick to respond, lashing out with a swift blow to my legs. And indeed the Seikuken is believed to have a weaker defence below the belt. But since I''ve discovered this new energy, how can I not experiment?


    It was, as I said, surprisingly easy. All I had to do was concentrate on directing the energy towards my lower half and I could actually feel them becoming stronger.


    So while the man struck out I raised a knee and blocked the attack, using the momentum to then perform a counterstrike with my other leg.


    Obviously it didn''t land, but it''s rare I could actually block his attacks at all.


    He was faster and stronger by several leagues.


    Still, I''m counting this as a small win! I barely even felt the blow this time, after all.


    We spent several minutes like that just trading blows. But I didn''t really get the point of this move. Like sure it helps you be more aware of your attack and defence range, and allows you to better keep track of your opponent, but beyond that...


    It''s really just a foundation kind of skill, isn''t it? There''s no other techniques involved. In short, it was boring.


    This wasn''t as cool as it looked in HSDK. At all.


    Now that I got a feel for the strange energy I felt focusing on manipulating it was much more important. Maybe that''s the main takeaway?


    But I didn''t know how to make this energy do things besides giving me an increase to my physical abilities.


    Moving it was easy, but...I dunno.


    It''s similar to squeezing a water ball. I did have some control but it was slippery as an eel almost seemed to fight against me.


    Weird.


    While I was distracted Sir Kane leisurely landed several strikes I knew would bruise later on.


    I ignored the pain and considered another option. Maybe pouring out more would do something?


    Worth a try, eh?


    Sir Kane''s body flickered and appeared ten feet away. "Boy, whatever you''re thinking of doing, don''t."


    Too late!


    With little but a thought I could feel all the energy surge out viciously.


    The result?


    The entire fucking sky went dark. And the shield rippled. Also a giant goddamn pillar broke out and parted the clouds.


    And really I''m not sure at all how the hell to stop it.


    "Um, is that supposed to happen?" I asked, pointing up. Just then the winds picked up.


    It was thunderously loud. I couldn''t even think straight.


    This probably isn''t a super saiyan transformation. I didn''t feel stronger at all. Actually I was feeling weaker!


    Sir Kane shook his head. "Idiot."


    Oi.


    "You''re releasing massive amount of your life force into the sky. And no, that''s not supposed to happen."


    Life force?! What the hell! Why didn''t anyone tell me that''s what this was?! I would''ve have dicked around if I knew!


    "Crap. Crap, crap, crap." This was bad!


    I started swiping at the golden pillar surrounding me. "Hey, stop that, you! Get back inside, dammit! I''m serious here!" I still had things to do in this life! I don''t mind dyin'' but at least let me fondle Minnie''s ears one last time!


    Now was it just me or were flowers starting to sprout? From the ground, right now?


    "Interesting." Sir Kane commented, plucking a pretty blue-gold flower.


    "Stop admiring and help me!" I felt my voice break into a rasp.


    The sky darkened even more and the winds already threatened to blow me up into the air.


    "I''m not even sure what you did, how do you expect me to stop it?"


    This bastard!


    My knees buckled.


    "This is because of you mother, isn''t it?! You''re getting your revenge now, right?"


    "I''ve no idea what you''re talking about." He shrugged calmly. "Don''t worry, you probably won''t die from something like this. I suggest you figure out how to stop it though."


    "Fucking HOW?!"


    "I believe in you." A rare ghost of a smile. No, that was a smirk. It was definitely a smirk!


    This guy was no help at all.


    Okay. Calm down, me. Think. Use them smarticle particles of yours.


    Kenichi got you into this mess, he can get you out of it.


    Uh...let''s see...the seikuken was about extending, right? Wasn''t the next level about reducing?


    But how the hell did they do that?


    No, wait, if it felt like pissing then didn''t I just have to stop it? Yeah, that''s it!


    If there''s one thing men can do, it''s control their bladder! Come on, me! Hold it in! Hold it in, damn you!!!


    ...The wind instantly died down.


    The pillar of light that was my life force leaking away started to shrink and fall.


    I felt like I was gonna burst open. But nah, I held it in like a man. I mentally crossed my legs, desperately trying to stop what remained of my life from draining out.


    And the light continued shrinking. It came closer and closer until it clung to my skin like a latex bodysuit.


    RyusuI seikuken?Yeah?


    looked at my arms.


    Even the hair was clad in fine golden light! Forget the seikuken, this was definitely me having finally gone super saiyan!


    Although I did feel a building pressure from deep inside trying to force itself out. That just made me feel even more explosively energetic though, like I could burst at any moment.


    I snapped my fingers. "Hah! Nothin'' to it."


    Bad move.


    Poweful vibrations erupted from my hand and cracked the ground.


    "Okay, that''s awesome."


    With a snap of my fingers, I, Damien Claybrook--


    "What did you just do?" Sir Kane glared.


    "Go to hell." NOW he cared? Fuck off mate.


    Now, my pretties, let''s take this form out for a spin!


    I focused the power between my hands and took the famous, well-known stance.


    "Ka...me..."


    Sir Kane, however, was trying to ruin the fun.


    "Whatever you did, stop it. Completely sealing off an Aura as powerful as yours might cause--"


    "...HA....ME...H-!!!" Boom.


    The world went dark.


    Haha...fuck my life.


    ***


    So.


    I made a great foundation for a pool. That''s something good, eh?


    Yeah. Apparently you''re SUPPOSED to let at least a little leak out.


    I, according to Sir Kane, have an abnormally powerful Aura within me. And doing what I did, sealing it all up with no place to go?


    ....Well.


    Hiroshima 2.0.


    Fuck you, Ken! You nearly killed me, asshole!


    Not that I minded very much. Die once and you''ve died a thousand times. Loses it''s mystery. But still, like I said, still had shit to do.


    More than being scared for my life this whole ordeal just made me more worried about Lottie. Kane implied she''d excel at the use of inner power, which could only mean she had a powerful Aura. Something about Angelic bloodlines...I could believe she was a little Angel, but what if she messed up too and blew up like I did?!


    Her weak little body can''t handle something like that!


    "Boy. You''re not staying here anymore."


    Sir Kane sighed, surveying the damage.


    There was a massive crater about a hundred feet in diameter and nearly half as deep.


    The man moved fast and kicked me further away just before I went nuclear, thankfully, so the castle wasn''t in the blast zone. I woke up covered in blood, seveal bones cracked, and coughing up smoke.Still,at least no one was hurt. Aside from me. But who cared about that?


    More importantly was what I woke up to.


    Flowers, flowers everywhere.


    And they weren''t there before, mind you. Nope. They sprouted to life all due to this guy right here. Not because of my winning smile, but because they craved the blood of the innocent. Me.


    Anyway, yeah, there was a bunch of strange flowers popping up all over the place like distant cousins after you won the lottery.


    They smelled great too.


    Some were blue and gold, others were white and gold. There were even a few trees that were pushing their way out of Gaia''s womb. At a speed visible to the naked eye, I''ll have you know.


    Me? I was just laying there, exhausted.


    "Technically this is your fault." I wheezed.


    "I''m not the one creating weird techniques of mass destruction." He spoke dryly. "Just what was that move anyway? It gave off an incredibly concentrated level of destructive power. Why would you use a technique that seals your Aura and stupidly attempt using a power that''s the exact opposite in nature simultaneously? Though perhaps it''s best you used it to set yourself off early. That life bomb of yours could''ve spawned an entire jungle full of mutant creatures ready to have you for dinner if allowed keep building up. "


    Early? So i would''ve still went boom either way?!


    Also, mutant creatures? Satan''s hairy nutsack, it would''ve been Green Worldz all over again!


    I HATE bugs. And giant baby monsters. Fuck that cheese.


    Also I liked that. Life bomb. Sounded pretty cool, right?


    "You truly are a plague upon the earth." The man''s words cut deep. And here I was thinking we were pals.


    "Wanna off me now, do ya?"


    "A bit, but then again I have for a long time now. I merely have no desire to start a one-sided slaughter of the human race."


    Say what now?


    "No, even plagues have their purpose." He said, quite charitably. "But no place here." Okay screw you too then.


    Not that I didn''t understand the sentiment.


    "I think I''ve gotta go again."


    There''s a rumblin'' in my tummy and it''s sayin'' they wanna turn this place into the Amazon rainforest.


    "Oh no you don''t." Sir Kane took out something from his coat pocket. "Put this on."


    He threw a small object my way.


    I was pretty tired right so I couldn''t lift my arms but it landed right atop my chest.


    The rumbling ceased, becoming a small pang.


    "What is it?"


    "Something I picked up on my travels. It''s an ancient artifact once used to help young, powerful mages control their overflowing mana. It acts as a second outlet, continuously discharging mana into the air. "


    "I''m not using mana."


    "The two energies are similar enough." He said.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "You won''t die from being drained of mana. But if your body has excessively low levels of Aura for prolonged periods of time you won''t survive. One of the key compenents of your Aura, life energy, regenerates slowly."


    "So. Dehydration?"


    "Essentially."


    "I see. Isn''t it better if you have more mana though? I don''t see how an overflow of mana would be bad. Mana doesn''t have negative outwards effects, right? Since the world is made up of it and all."


    "Outwardly, yes. Inwardly it''s different. Unlike Aura too much mana within the body is akin to a poison. It can slowly rot you from inside out if not properly maintained. On the other hand life energy, the main form of power your Aura was just spewing out, has no negative effects toward the person himself but can cause unpredictable changes to the outside world in high enough concentrations."


    "So I''m like those powerful mages, but with Aura instead." I surmised. Damien''s stats were too OP. I dunno if I should be happy at that or not." I could really fuck up an ecosystem, in other words. Again, you''re sure it''ll work for me?"


    "It will. I made the modification while you were passed out." He confirmed. "And about the ecosystem bit, your Aura shouldn''t even do that."


    "Do what?"


    "Make flowers." He replied.


    "Alright, I''ll bite. Why does it then?"


    "I suspect it''s due to the abundance of soul strength and life energy. Aura is comprised of will, soul, and life energy. Soul strength and life energy aren''t the same but they possess life-giving and life-sustaining properties which compliment each other. I know why you have great life-giving energy, but as for why your soul is so powerful as well I have no idea. And I can only think it''s those two bountiful energies both being present that allow you to cause a phenomena like this. Other Aura users do not have great life energy alongside great soul strength, it''s almost always one or the other. "


    "Why?"


    "A question for scholars, boy, not me. That aside, you''ll clog it up eventually. The artifact, I mean.It''ll help some come out and dissipate without causing any effects on the world around you, but most will still be held back and then you''ll induce another life bomb. Which WILL have an effect. Maybe not as large as this one if you don''t use that strange ability you made, but still."


    "Well that''s just fan-fucking-tastic, isn''t it? Why the heck did you let me learn how to to release it in the first place? Also why didn''t I explode before now?"


    "How could I know you had such an unreasonably powerful and abnormal Aura?" Another careless shrug. " As for the other question, it''s because they exist in a dormant state until one learns to unleash it. Now that it''s agitated you can''t put it back the way it was either. It''s like a beast that was once asleep and is now fully awake. You were fine before due to it being dormant since everyone''s Aura leaks out to some degree or another. That natural leakage of your Aura was good enough to stop you from overflowing, but only barely I would reckon. That isn''t enough anymore, not with it awake and pumping out more power than you know to deal with. You''ll have to find a way to control and then refine the energy so this won''t keep happening."


    "And why can''t you help me with that? You''re an Aura Master, aren''t you?"


    "Yes but I''m not a being like you. I wouldn''t know where to begin. Each race has a different body type, which means different pathways for energy to flow through and, consequently, different methods of training. Your body is much too complex for me to be of any real help at this point. Although." He considered."Your Mother could probably--"


    "Nah."


    "I rest my case then." He grunted. " Anyway it''s actually your fault for being such a freak. Who skips past the first three stages of sensing, touching and moving? You actually manifested the energy right from the start. It''s like punching a tiger on the nose. I never told you to do that."


    "You sure as hell didn''t stop me." I grumbled.


    I was, as always, ignored."The only problem is your lack of control. You can manipulate it enough to empower your body, I noticed, but not enough to send it out benignly. I can''t teach you how either."


    The man looked down at me. "Strange, though. You life energy is twice as powerful as I expected. Even Water Dragons like you shouldn''t have such great life-giving abilities. They''d need at least a few days to make so many flowers bloom like you just did. How curious..."


    "I''M NOT A GODDAMN LIZARD!"


    Why did everyone call me that?! If there were things I hated more than bugs, it was lizards!


    Damn bastards, all weird-eyed and creepy-looking...skin dry and cracked or oily and disgusting...


    Ugh. I shuddered just thinking about it.


    "I''m quite aware your mother has told you of your heritage. Denying it will serve no purpose."


    "Whatever. Just tell me I won''t be making craters anymore. Or mutant plantlife. "


    "Yes and no. The Holy Sword did well in managing the rampant life energy. It''s your luck to have it. With it offering it''s support you won''t spawn any mutants. But you will certainly cause more holes in the ground. Just not here."


    "I''m not going back to Mother."


    I sent her a letter days ago asking if she''d seen the light, yet have''t gotten a single word of apology in reply!


    "I didn''t expect you would, stubborn as you are. But I think I know just the place where you can create as many craters as you want. They may even thank you for it. Tell me, how do you feel about deserts?"


    "I don''t like the sand. It''s coarse, rough, irritating and it get''s everywhere."


    ...All I wanted was to do a few Lunar Fangs...a single kamehameha...at least a rasengan if nothing else...


    Now I''m gonna have swamp ass.

 Chapter 23 Side Story: Minnies Sinful Hear

    Recently we''ve come under the service of a new Master.


    His name is Damien Claybrook. Does that sound familiar, perhaps? It did to me too, though I couldn''t recall it back then.


    It''d be no surprise to have heard of him either, he''s quite infamous. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say over half of the younger generation of Nobles feared and hated the youth in equal measure.


    There were many stories of his misadventures and roguish deeds, each more terrifying and unbelievable than the last.


    Meanwhile the other side were either in awe of his eccentric charisma, how he lived as he pleased and gave no mind to rank or station.


    Or they were in love with his face, said to be blindingly attractive. The latter faction dominated by young Ladies who gushed and gossiped over him every chance they got.


    And it was true he was unnaturally handsome despite still being young and not yet fully mature. Master was really the most handsome boy I''d ever met, indeed. It was almost hard to look at him, even, because whenever he went outsidea pillar of light would somehow follow him wherever he went and give him this sort of sparkly background.


    I don''t think he''s aware of it himself, though.


    Also despite his face being somewhat indifferent most of the time that only gave him a uniquely cold, sadistic appeal I knew was very popular among his female peers. The amount of times I''d heard the daughter of a past Master say she wanted to be scolded by him was embarrassingly high.


    So the bit about him being an attractive boy was true.


    But the parts about him being a Devil, or ancient demon king reincarnate? Those couldn''t be further from the truth!


    He was so different from the other Masters we''ve had up till now. He did not hit us when we made mistakes, nor did he yell. And he certainly did not ignore us, as if we didn''t exist.


    He was no Devil at all. He was actually the most humane person I knew.


    I noticed his difference from the first time we met.


    That day was cold and grey. Harsh, bitter, and entirely unforgiving. Like most of our days up to that point.


    Lord Barnabus was in an especially foul mood back then.


    He''d wished to marry his son to one of the prominent Noble families'' young daughter but had been rejected mercilessly without even getting past the door. Apparently she''d already been promised to another.


    I didn''t know which House it was he wanted but supposedly he''d been trying to curry favor with the Family Head for several years. Being turned away at the door without the slightest of courtesy made him black with rage.


    He was a cruel man, Lord Barnabus. So I knew what he wanted. I didn''t realize it at the time, but at the back of my mind I understood.


    From the moment he handed Evie the bottle, from how his hands trembled, eager for violence and ready to lash out.


    All he wanted was an excuse, a way to vent his anger.


    Sure enough, he found one.


    That''s when Master stepped in. Like a force of nature, like the wrath of the gods. He ended the disaster imposingly, without fear, whispering unspeakable threats into their ears.


    Then he looked towards us. But not like others. No, in others there was disgust, disdain and...other things...


    In his eyes there was only concern.


    He saw us as people and treated us as such.


    Even Evie''s charm had no effect. This was another indication of his strangeness. Being immune to that which when unveiled drove men to madness?


    ....What sort of being was he, I wondered?


    Evie knew instantly: An Angel!


    I didn''t think Angels existed for people like us. No, for me.


    Yet everything about him reinforced the idea.


    He was good to us! He was caring towards us! He was strong and righteous and glowed beautifully with Divine Light!


    We were a mere mutant and Demon with no place nor purpose and only each other to hold on to. Yet he appeared and treated us with a decency the world said we did not deserve!


    He came and saved us from one final misfortune, giving us new lives!


    And someday he would do the same for others as well.


    Master was our Angel, but he was not ours alone. No, he was a special being. He would cleanse the world of it''s filth, smiting the truly wicked while leading mere wayward souls back onto the path of righteousness.


    With the Holy Sword in hand, Saint-Hero Damien, ArchAngel of Heaven, would bring forth a golden era free of ignorance!


    And we, Evie and I, were to aid him in whatever way possible!....Or so I thought, but it seems I''m meant to be the Angel''s Bride?!


    At least that''s what he claimed...or hoped...I think...


    That may have been a dream on my part, which was mortifying.


    Bad Minnie, bad! Are you really having such dreams about the world''s Saviour?! Are you really having impure thoughts towards an Angelic being free of sin and temptation?!


    ...I watched Master from the second story window.


    Master''s been changing more and more lately. Before he already very pretty, but thin. Likely due to him still being so young. Now, however, there were signs of muscle developing.


    They seemed to have become just slightly deeper and more defined than the used to be.


    It was a slow transition, but a noticable one.


    I found myself greatly distressed.


    Just trying to imagine how Master might look in the future made me dizzy. I had to hit my head against a wall each time, clearing the impure thoughts from my head.


    Master''s a child still, even if he is an Angel. That made any weird thoughts even more despicable! He''s just 14 years old! I''m already 18 myself...19...I wasn''t actually certain myself, but I was at least 4-5 years older than him!


    ...Although once he''s older a difference like that would be nothing...and he''d probably be way taller than me in just two more years...


    Plus the way his body was developing meant by that time he''d even more sensual and--wait, wait, wait!


    What the hell was I just thinking?!


    Minnie, you''re horrible! Complete and utter filth!


    ...Although I''m pretty sure he''s been trying to court me these past few weeks...He''s nice, understanding, and seems genuinely interested in both me and Evie.Given that, the flirting(?) and his future prospects--N0!


    I slapped myself.


    WHAT''S WRONG WITH ME?! HE''S A CHILD!!!!!


    How disgusting can you be, Min? You''re no better than those pervy old men who used to eye up Evie all the time.


    So.


    This is why.


    I finally understood.


    This is the reason your life has been so hard, hasn''t it, me? Because deep down you''re nothing but a pervy old lady with a sinner''s heart!


    I didn''t deserve to be with either Master or Evie!


    Is this why Lady Dahlia and Miss Vera dislike me so much? Because they can sense my corrupt soul and do not wish to pollute Master with my vulgarity?


    And of course it must be my shameful, delusional mind that believes Master could desire some sort of romantic relationship with me. Of course Master, a Holy Being, a Hero-Saint chosen by the Divine Blade Millenianna, someone who keeps the company of Kings and Princesses, could never have a mere mutant like myself as a mate.


    Although Master is magnanimous and kind it should be a given that he''d never think of someone like me as a romantic interest, much less try to court me.


    In the end it''s my sickness that''s caused me to misinterpret kindness for affection.


    I must remember to keep this in mind in the future and resist these strange temptations.


    I sighed, turning away from the window.


    Now then. I should get ready for my modeling session with Master.


    He spends so much time creating all those outfits, it''d be ungrateful of me to not pay him back. Even if it is only helping him keep his drawing skills sharp.


    "Every artist needs his muse, Minnie." He''d said.


    I know I must be a poor muse, though. Still, he''s shown such enthusiasm in spite of that. I could only do my best in posing for him.


    And the fact his gaze makes my skin feel all warm and tingly, well, I''m sure that''s not a factor at all.


    Besides, something like that''s completely normal anyway, right?

 Chapter 24 No One Ever Expects....

    Author: So one of our readers, a man of overflowing culture by the name of Nepuko, Senior Nepuko, has created a discord for this novel! Pelt him with cupcakes and cookies, mine friends, dude deserves ''em.


    Here''s the invite:


    https://discord.gg/cHeN3KR


    Go wild. Spam to your hearts content. Share your sexy slime girl pics. (Nepuko''s request, not mine. *Looks away* )


    Onto the chapter


    **********


    "Ah, the Dry Lands. A gods-forsaken hell on earth the equal of you''re unlikely to find now or in the future. Love the place."


    Harrislaughed uproariously. A tall, slightly pudgy individual who smiled too much, stank of ale and cheated at every card game we had since our meeting.


    The man was one in a number of merchants running supplies to a large city, the only large city, in the Dry Lands who was kind enough to let us travel with them--for fee, of course. They were pretty good bros.


    Bastards cost an arm and a leg though, so fuck ''em.


    Me, Minnie, Evie, Dolly, Vera and Baz sat in a comfy caravan the size of a small building


    Sadly Charlotte had to stay behind and continue her training. Her last words were, "Papa, don''t go! You promised you wouldn''t leave me, you promised! Papa! *Hic* Papa!"


    That''s totally what she said, word for word. Believe it.


    Oh. But Arbok was here, by the way.


    I brought him, too, when I left home.


    Currently he was lounging on a blanket next to Baz. Who was rubbing his head and feeding him rats. Spoiled little shit. Heh.


    Meanwhile he guards at either side of the caravan were sweating bullets, and not because of the heat. Arbok had kept looking at them, then at me, his eyes saying, "Dinner?"


    To which I audibly replied, "They''d be pretty tough... you sure?" Which nearly made the battle-hardened warrior piss themselves.


    It wasn''t surprising. Arbok, like Patches, was a fine specimen. Having grown considerably since his capture, the lovable little guy was now large enough to completely cover a fully grown man and crush his bones into fine powder.


    CONGRATULATIONS! Your Sneaky Snek evolved into...Danger Noodle!


    As for Patches, he followed behind. His army of subordinates made the others traveling with us rather nervous.


    What about water, you ask? Well they can actually go without for a while. It''s food that they really need but they hunt during the night so the''ve been pretty good on that front.


    Also for the past three weeks since we left I''ve been exploding almost every other day--that artifact was shit. Thanks for nothing, Kane--and in addition to flowers, water would now rise from the ground too and fill within the hour.


    Only since we entered the desert though.


    So they''ve been drinking that.


    That aside, Harris, unlike the other merchants, welcomed the small army of wolves. It was free added protection, after all.


    "Have you been here before, Young Master?" The man asked, chugging down a bottle of wine.


    Now see, I could act like a normal pleb. But Dolly and Vee? Total bluebloods.


    Couldn''t hide who we were, really, so I decided not to. Actually why would I anyway? Things came a lot easier and simpler to people with status, can''t deny.


    It was expecially easy being recognized too since Harris had coincidentally been there at that tournament from way back when.


    Needless to say, I made an impression on the bloke. Really liked my "flair" apparently.


    "Once, with my father." I nodded. "Not the city though. Just one of the clans."


    The Aeil were mainly a nomdic people, or at least the small clans were. The larger ones centered themselves around areas with a water supply, which were few and far between in this wasteland they called home.


    Everyone else moved around a lot. Kinda had to. You could only last a few months at one place at a time or you''d attract too much attention from the surrounding beasties. Smaller groups had little chance against the big eaters that''s come looking for an appetizer.


    The sandstorms were no joke either.


    I even heard there''s an area of the Dry Lands that''d once been hit by some sorta weird lightning storm for weeks on end.


    It turned the sand into glass and now the sandstorms there were deadly to anyone unlucky enough to be caught inside.


    "Indeed? Well, that''s your luck. I''ve had to come here every month this past year and the blasted sun hasn''t taken kindly to me at all. The spiteful bitch is determined to burn the fat off my bone." Harris fanned himself. "Alright let''s stop and set up camp." He yelled out, causing a chain of shouts as the men to the far forward and backwards were infomed.


    He wasn''t the highest ranking merchant but he was the one leading the way. He was the most familiar with the route, apparently.


    The man turned his eyes toward me. " Another game, Young Master?"


    "Why not?" I yawned. It was evening but there was little to do except eat, drink and play games. Which grew boring fast, but it was something. Maybe I should start writing again, I hadn''t in a while.


    As Harris set up the board I noticed Evie eying the set curiously.


    All this time both she and Minnie had their eyes downcast, barely talking at all.


    Now was the only time since we met the traveling merchant that either of them expressed real interest in something.


    Harris also noticed her stares.


    I saw him frown.


    He waved a hand at one of the armed men near us, spoke a few quick words in a language I didn''t understand, and pointed.


    The brawny warrior silently approached and raised a hand.


    "Either tell your guy to step the fuck away or I''m cutting off his hand and feeding it to you."


    This was why!


    The two were being considerate!


    I didn''t even think that Harrismight be one of those people who believed in strict social classes.


    By the way they acted he must''ve viewed them as low-class servants or something.


    Like, I dressed them well enough. But given how quiet and docile they''ve been...


    Still.


    How dare this fucker. Harry, dude, you''ve lost all your bownie points just now.


    He smiled jovially. "Oh? The Young Master is generous towards his servants, I see. Very well, since you don''t mind it I won''t either." Another short string of words. The man returned to his original position. "There. All''s good, isn''t it?"


    I ignored him.


    "Wanna learn how to play?" I asked, refering to Evie.


    She hesitated.


    "It''s easy, you know. I''m sure you''ll get a hang of it fast."


    The girl''s eyes shone. "Is it...okay?"


    "''Course. C''mere." I gestured.


    Harris raised a brow but said nothing.


    ***


    "...No, anything times zero will always be zero. Why? Because for the last question there were two sets of five apples in each basket, see, so the answer was ten. And it''s not asking about the baskets, only the apples, but there aren''t any apples. So, zero. Get it? No matter how many baskets you have it''s useless if you don''t got any apples to go with them. And if they weren''t exact sets then it''d just be adding. Got it now? Okay, great. Let''s move onto our verbs and nouns... "


    Wearing a pair of reading glasses i didn''t need, decked out in a grey vest and white dress shirt, I took out my gold pocketwatch--sneakily borrowed from one of the other merchants, because how else would I find a nice accessory to go with my dandy little suit out here in Satan''s asscrack?-- to check the hour.


    It was just a little past 4:15.


    I glanced over at Minnie. The young woman was hard at work trying to solve an equation I''d created. Her brows were all scrunched up in concentration and her tongue would stick out from time to time.


    She wore a black choli top that exposed a long, sexy waist coupled with a hooded purple shawl. Along the top''s cut hung gold beads that fell just short of--and drew attention to--a cute little navel.


    Her pantaloons were also purple and of the chalwar* style, light and billowy and somewhat transparent. It clung to her hips enticingly.


    She could''ve been mistaken as belly dancer, or a member of some King''s harem. Which was the entire point, really.


    the outfit said, "Child support is only 18 years." Or even, "Life is short, have an affair!" Both of which I''d give serious thought towards.


    And guess which genius was responsible for this feast of the eyes. That''s right. This guy.


    I walked by and gazed over her shoulder.


    Using the horse whip confiscated from Vera the night before--seriously, what did she think she was gonna do, huh? Actually, how many of them did she even have?! This is the third in as many weeks... --I placed the tip under her chin and made her look up at me.


    "Just what do you think you''re doing?" My voice was cold and unforgiving. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about PEMDAS already."


    The woman averted her eyes. "Sorry, Master." Was all she managed.


    "Oh, Minnie." I tsked. " What a disappointment." A shake of the head.


    "I''m really sorry." She repeated.


    I noticed another little habit of her''s--She bit her bottom lip when nervous, along with the hair tugging.


    "I suppose special lessons are in order now, aren''t they?"


    Guilt flashed brightly. "No, Master, you needn''t trouble youself! I''ll get it right on the next one, I swear!"


    ....Please don''t.


    "What?"


    Shit, did I say that out loud?


    As I was about to make up an explanation there came a sudden knock on the door.


    " Young Master!" Harris barged in. "Please tell me you didn''t actually kick Assisant Branch Head Kang out of his own caravan."


    The man was out of breath.


    "Kang?...Ah" I remembered. Angry pompadour dude. "Well I needed a quiet place and he was being stubborn." I splayed my hands. "He made me do it, didn''t have a choice."


    "Need it for what? Wait..." He gave Minnie and Evie a cursory glance. "Young Master, you can''t be attempting to educate the help, right?"


    "You guessed it."


    "But that''s...that''s ridiculous. They''re low-born!" He seemed utterly dumbfounded.


    Hahaha. The irony of that statement. First, they''re Royalty. Second, he''s a merchant. Not exactly a high-born himself.


    Not that either mattered.


    "Go back far enough in history and everyone used to be pig farmers or sheep herders." I countered.


    "Bullshit." He scoffed. "There''re many bloodlines which go back nearly a thousand years."


    This guy''s a bit slow, ain''t he?


    "Bit stupid, aren''t you?" Oops, I said it.


    "I resent that."


    "Feel free to, buddy, not like I care. Anyway, what I do with my followers isn''t any of your business."


    "You harrassed an important member of my entourage just so you can teach a couple of servants how to write their names. That makes it my business." He smiled. His thumb was rubbing against his other fingers in the universal sign of Gimme.


    I see what he was doin''.


    What an oily bastard....I can respect that.


    But I couldn''t make deals like this with these two watching.


    "You''ll find it a business not very profitable then."


    "I can throw you out, you know?"


    "I''ve got an army of wolves, you know?"


    "...Your a dab hand at negotiations, Young Master." The man laughed. He cleared his throat. "Yes, very well. I''ll find another place for Assistant Head Kang. Carry on, Young Mas--"


    "Young Master, bandits." Baz popped his head in.


    "Bandits?!" Harris'' eyes went wide.


    I, on the other hand, was as cool as a cat wearing a fedora.


    "About damn time." I grunted.


    "I''m sorry, what?" The pudgy man was starting to look ill.


    "Nah, don''t worry about it." I waved him off.


    Baz poked me. "Young Master, actually--"


    "Let''s go, Bazman. You know how fussy Cass can be if we keep them waiting."


    "No, but--"


    I was already stepping out of the vehicle.


    Harsh winds of heat pelted my face as soon as I got out the door. Yeah, the suit may not have been very ...well, suitable for the weather. I''ll have to find a good hat with a wide brim, at least. Minnie and the others should be kept inside so they don''t turn to jerky, too, now that I think of it.


    That aside, seriously, is it just me or does it feel like I''m the one getting most of the sun? Like yeah it''s everywhere but it really feels as if it had something against me in particular.


    The smells of roasted pig, boiling soups and other things wafted in from every direction.


    Tents were set up everywhere. I saw to my far right a huge group of people armed to the teeth. One half were the hired guards, the others were bandits.


    No fighting broke out yet but there were shouts being thrown back and forth. I assume they were undergoing negotiations of their own.


    That was the thing about Dry Land bandits. They didn''t like to sneak up on you, they were straightforward and honest about taking your valuables. They almost always opted for fighting you head-on. Apparently anything less was considered cowardly and liable to damn your soul to a thousand years of cactus up your ass.


    Although if you''re brave enough...


    They didn''t care much for the object themselves either, they only cared about how much water they could make off them. Here water was more valuable than gold, literally.


    There were women and children huddling together in fear near their own caravans.


    I ignored that and walked to where the action was.


    Pushing my way past the sweaty meatheads, I soon reached the front and found myself staring at a handsome, one-eared Aeil warrior. The signature golden brown skin and pale lavender locks--yeah, weird color for hair, but it''s a game world after all so I just roll with it--both present.


    His snarl died halfway through as soon as he saw me.


    "Who the fuck are you then?" I asked.


    He was oddly quiet, seemingly surrprised by the sharpness of my tone.


    Couldn''t help it. This was NOT Cass.


    "Young Master, that''s what I was trying to tell you." Baz struggled to my side. "They''re bandits."


    "Yeah, no shit, of course they''re--Oh." I realized belatedly. "Not friendly, then?"


    "Probably not?"


    Huh. Quite a pickle, eh?


    I saw both sides quiet down as they all stared at me.


    I held up my hand. "Hold up. " And jogged back to the caravans, returning a moment later with my trusty Great Club.


    This earned me strange looks from everyone, bandit, merchant and guard alike.


    I put the oversized weapong over my shoulder, then pointed to the handsome bandit leader.


    Most Aeil spoke the common tongue.


    "Hey man, how do you feel about cat-ears?"


    The man sneered. "Mutant scum!"


    "A slow death it is then." A nod


    And smacked him with my Big D.


    "FOR THE HORDE!"


    I didn''t know why, exactly, I said that. But somehow it just felt right.


    ***


    "That was utterly spectacular!" Harris gushed. "You sent him flying like BAM! Twenty feet in the air, a crushed chest! Then the wolves, my gods, the wolves! Just AWOO~! and you''re already torn apart. Oh, and the sword! Dear heavens, THE SWORD! It just comes flying in like WHOOSH~! heads rolling left and right. How exciting! They had so many valuables too! Who goes out stealing with all their loot just a few minutes away? That man was pretty quick to sell out his friends, eh? Talk about honor among thieves. "


    ....I rubbed my fingers.


    The man''s excitement died quickly. "Tsk. Fine. Here''s your cut." He begrudgingly handed over a pack of gold coins.


    "Thanks, Harry my man."


    "Say, about that sword--"


    "50 more gold pieces and it''s yours."


    "Really?"


    "*Glows in panic!""


    "Nah, I''m just fucking with you. It makes a great survival tool, not gonna sell it. Do you even know how easy it is to make a hot bath when you can cut boulders like warm cheese? There''s just so many things you can do..."


    The Hero was using the sword all wrong before. This is a master-class carving tool! The possibilities were endless!


    I was on my way back to Minnie, whistling a cheerful tune as I wiped Sinner off my hands.


    All around me were terrified faces.


    Everyone was so scared, in fact, that not one person made even a single peep.


    I was thoroughly confused. It''s like they were looking at a Devil or something. Shouldn''t they be GLAD the bandits are gone?


    These weren''t like those immagrants from before, these dudes would''ve left them without food or drink or even the clothes off their backs, okay? Geez.


    Though I guess me cleaning pulverized Sinner from my face with a handkerchief wasn''t a very wholesome sight.


    Speaking of, why wasn''t Milly all dirtied up? There wasn''t blood anywhere on her. And she''s the one who took off more heads than anyone.


    I supposed that''s a magic Holy Sword for you, it''s conveniently self-cleaning.I had to say, with the low maintenance and it''s cutting abilit it''s safe to say it was growin'' on me.


    From now on instead of toothpick, let''s upgrade it to pig-sticker. If it keeps being so handy it can even be on the same level as a swiss army knife some day.


    And I love those things, always a use for them.


    "Young Master, you got blood all over me. Look at my shirt, it''s ruined! This was my favorite, you know? How rude...It''ll never come out!"


    Baz complained. During the fight this little guy was rolling all over the place like an excited jackrabbit. He was really just trying to get out of the battlezone but once someone threw an arrow at his head he got mad and started kicking some shins.


    Indiscriminately.Which may have been partly why everyone was looking at us funny, they couldn''t tell which side we on.


    "Sorry ''bout that." I gave him a cookie. "Forgive me?"


    I always keep a cookie on hand. Baz loved cookies. They''re like scooby snack to the guy, he''d do anything for one.


    "Of course. It''s just a piece of cloth, what''s one lucky shirt sewn by Mother for three days and nights to a couple of brothers like us? *Munch* *munch* *munch*"


    "...Don''t tell Mary about this, please."


    He rubbed his fingers.


    This dude! He''s being corrupted! Who did it, who''s tainting my moss-headed little goofball?!


    I slipped him another cookie.


    I gave Harris a look. "See, now THAT''S how you make a deal."


    "By using blackmail and bribery?"


    "Yep."


    "...I see..." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    While he chewed on that we reached the caravan.


    Evie was the first to speak up. "Master, that noise..."


    "There were a couple of godless heathens to take care of." I explained.


    "Oh. " She nodded, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. "Did any of them see Master''s light?"


    "Er...no. No, I don''t think so." I had a light?


    Even if I did they wouldn''t be seeing much of anything anymore, I reckon.


    "Too bad."


    "Yeah."


    Somehow I was a bit nervous about the direction she was going in.


    "What noise, then?" Minnie asked, having only just now wrenched her gaze from the practice worksheet I''d given her.


    "You didn''t hear that?"


    "Hear what, Master?"


    "Nevermind." She was becoming weird too!


    Minnie, people were dying out there, you know! They were just bandits, but still!


    What happened to your excellent hearing?!


    Suddenly Vera popped her head in.


    "Young Master, bandits."


    "Again?!" Harris gasped.


    "Cass?"


    "Yes."


    Excellent!


    "Young Master Damien, just what the heck is happening?!" The merchant was on the verge of a panic attack.


    "Hands us, fatty. This is a robber--I mean...surprise inspection."


    "I-Inspection?" He stammered. " From who?"


    I calmly started collecting the two maids'' work.


    "The Spanish Inquisition, that''s who. I know, I know. No one ever expects us."

 Chapter 25 King Of Hearts

    Recently the Dry Lands have been plagued by a certain bandit group of unknown origins


    "We thank you for your contribution, brothers and sisters. Your support will not soon be forgotten."


    With the excuse of surprise inspections as a cover these thieves twist the arm of all they come across.


    They dominate with overwhelming might.


    "...And the Gods created the glorious Furry-Eared Ones..."


    They continued to conquer and capture, converting enemies to alies with vile mind magicks.


    "WHERE ARE THEY, DAMN YOU?! I KNOW YOU KNOW!"


    The Dry Lands is a dangerous, almost lawless area of the world where the sick and sadistic enjoy solitude, thriving in a place the justice system could not reach.


    Among these people were the ones known as the Humane Society. But don''t let their name fool you, they were human supremacists with extreme idealogies. They reviled all inhuman races and either killed or maimed those with features humans did not themselves possess.


    Among the top of their list were the mutant Beastkin. They actively sought out these mutants to clip off ears and tails alike.


    The Spanish Inquisition had began butting heads with these extremists.


    "DEUS VULT!"


    These bandits were also fanatics and rallied around a singular entity known only as Solaire.


    With a beautifully runed magic sword at his back and a Great Club in hand, this "Solaire" wrought havoc everywhere he went.


    If he was not robbing, he was killing.


    Numerous accounts of him breaking into Society strongholds and performing "cleansing ceremonies" on the inhabitants piled up more and more each day.


    "Praise the sun, motherfuckers."


    When enemies saw the painted sun upon his chest they lost all hope. Of either life, or life as they knew it.


    "It''s a big one, boys! We''re gonna be feasting tonight!"


    Coincidentally he also saved several villages from extinction. How? He began hunting monsters with a team of savage "hellhounds."


    "Good meat. Tastes like...chicken? Fuck. Why does everything tastes like chicken, seriously..."


    And devoured their flesh. Rumour is he gained the power of those he ate, having displayed great strength and inhuman skill in combat.


    Not only that but some claimed he even wrestled a few monsters to the ground and made them submit to his rule by merit of physical prowess alone.


    Regardless, he still demanded compensation from the people rescued.


    "...This isn''t a charity, alright?"


    Strangely, however, several of those villages would later find new oases pop up where their was previously only desert. They reported large, resounding booms the night before.


    It''s said the youth, with his angelic face and vigorous aura, is actually the incarnation of a powerful, forgotten Water God from ancient times. An era when the Dry Lands was a great forest of life.


    Were you to give in to his demands you''d be gifted an oasis. Show ingratitude and no amount of water would quench your thirst.


    Yes.


    The Spanish Inquisition, only a single month into it''s birth, was quickly growing in numbers and power as they swept through the land.


    As new oases, large and small, continued to mysteriously appear all around the Dry Lands people started to question: Who or what was causing these miracles?


    Many did not want to believe the new Bandit Lord Solaire was actually a "Water God" but they couldn''t deny the strangeness all began with his sudden arrival.


    Soon even the giant clans began to pay attention...


    ***


    "Another bountiful inspection." I breathed.


    I turned my bucket-like helm into the sky, as if pondering something profound. My left hand rested on Milly at my side while the other gripped Big Destroyer, who was perched atop my shoulder.


    "Young Master, this is the fifth group this week alone!" Baz stomped a foot. "I''m tired! Please let us rest!"


    So let''s start at the beginning.


    First Cass showed up, a little behind schedule, and we commenced the inspection. They hoofed it all the way from the immagrant city which was built close to the Dry Lands some years prior.


    Since their supplies had been low, as I knew they would be, I requisitioned food and water from the merchants as compensation for getting rid of the real bandits from before.


    I only said that thing about a robbery to scare Harris but I think they''d taken it seriously since he was scared out of his mind.


    It was only a couple of days until they reached their destination so I wasn''t feelingly guilty.


    Because I was trying to get a grip on the whole exploding thing we just dicked around fighting monsters--some of who were as large as houses. I wasn''t scared though. I''d lost the fear of dying basically so I charged head-first each time I saw one. Even made a few my pets.


    But we ran into numerous other bandit groups.


    "Give up your water and women."


    See, now a few of them were looking at Dolly and the other girls weirdly.


    "Young Master, shall we make these scum half-men?" Vera oh-so-casually suggested castration.


    I pinched her little cheek, suddenly having a bit of affection for this crazy, foul-mouthed maniac.


    She had some great ideas once in a while.


    "They don''t deserve to live, let''s just send them to hell to get butt-f*cked by the thorned pricks of zombie Ogres."


    She was stunned.


    "Young Master...I knew there was a reason I liked you."


    I snorted. "Little demoness, since when have you ever... ah nevermind."


    She was practically my sister too, right? I liked her, annoying as she could be.


    "So, pulverization?" She asked with bright eyes.


    "Let''s make mincemeat outta them."


    The other, less disgusting banditsI only beat down.


    "Let us join you, O Great One!"


    Having basically struck like the great hammer of Thor each time, none of the other bandit gangs were able to put up much of a fight. Not against a few dozen well-trained former knights and an army of wolves.


    Not to mention a snake with iron-like skin and a Holy Sword who''d recently gotten a taste for blood.


    There were all kinds of races in the Dry Lands so the bandits weren''t all Aeil, in fact few were.


    Since the Aeil were all powerful warriors in their own right I was a bit lucky since I think I''m the only one who besides Cass who could take them on.


    Even that one I punted twenty feet away back when I was with Harris was still able to get back up and fight, after all. Took me five minutes to actually put him down for good. He screamed a lot before then though, as promised.


    Sinners deserved little more...


    Ahem. Anyway. Several of them kneeled down and begged for their lives. Others, the leaders of their gang, offered me their daughters. Or wives. Sometimes sisters.


    But while I did allow the girls to serve me--I needed people to bring me my drinks and wash my back, after all--I didn''t accept them in THAT way.


    I''m a man of quality, not quantity, understand? I''ve got Minvera, and she''s worth a hundred bandit-leader daughters. Or wives. Or sisters.


    Secondly, we ran into an unsavory lot known as the Humane Society.


    He was just a single member, and we didn''t know who he was at first. But as soon as I introduced Minerva the guy sniffed the air like some sort of dog and went completely batshit insane.


    I learned a lot from interrogating him and flew into a fury. Taking Milly, Big D, Arbok, Patches and his pack to go teach those heathens the error of their ways.


    But they didn''t listen, so a Cleansing it was.


    March Of The Templars played in my head as I smote Sinner left and right.


    The Purge had begun, ladies and gentlemen!


    I soon discovered a surprising little tidbit during my time here as well: I had a lot of fans here!


    So apparently my novels were really popular in the Dry Lands? And had a cult-like following. What did this mean?


    You have culture, and YOU have culture, everyone has culture!


    A lot of people did, in any case. Not very many could read, but a good few could surprisingly.


    I only had to show off Minerva''s ears and there were hundreds of people with hidden fetishes that came out of the woodwork.


    There were still many who didn''t like her and called her a freak, but they saw the light eventually.


    Food and water deprivation did wonders for brainwashing! Listening to the Holy Texts for days on end also may have had something to do with it.


    Lastly was the damn explosions I kept having. They went off so often that our little hideout, a nondescript cave you could find anywhere, was now a lush paradise.


    We had to keep moving. Cass and his gang kept looking at me oddly ever since and I had to explain to them what was going on.


    Which made Cass stare at me EVEN WEIRDER. Because he''d never heard of an aura so unique.


    And as we traveled often times our inspections or hunt for dinner led to a new oasis popping into existence.


    This led many to believe I was some sort of Water God?


    The natives of the Dry Lands started to follow the trail of oases until they reached our new hideouts, then begged to join me.


    Day in and day out I kept getting new followers.


    Some for my war against this Humane Society, some from those who came to recieve the favor of Water God Solaire--I wasn''t about to get my real name mixed up in all this shit--and others who needed to be converted.


    Don''t tell anyone but I think Evie and Minerva had something to do with the Water God followers...I''ve heard them talking about some "Great Revival" and a new "Golden Era under His reign" with some of the devotees.


    Oh. Wait. Not only them.


    Other Furry-Eared Ones also recently tracked us down.


    So apparently there were way more out there than I thought? They, like Evie''s mother did for Minerva, had used magic to hide their mutations. Those who couldn''t acquire some sort of magical assistance kept their heads down.


    Many had come to the Dry Lands due to the vastness and lawlessness of the area where they would not be held accountable for protecting themselves.


    They thought it better to move to somewhere they could live freely in secrecy rather than stay in Kingdoms with dense populations of people who resented them. It was easier to hide in a large area like the Dry Lands where hooded robes and cloaks were the norm.


    Once they heard about me and my followers they, too, decided to come out in the open.


    Now, some weeks later, the number of total people I had come under my care was around a thousand or so.


    Finally I knew I couldn''t run around anymore. So I picked a spot and let loose, teraforming the land from a desert into a large oasis with a football stadium-sized lake.


    Good news--I was starting to run out of juice. I don''t think I was learning control but finally I was begining to run out of my overabundant life energy. So less explosions.


    Bad news--I''m now in charge of a thousand fanatics who were beginning talks of founding a Kingdom....


    All that aside, I''ve ran everyone ragged going after more and more merchants caravans based on intel one of them had been secretly supplying the Society.


    And Baz had had enough. His ahoge was drooping lifelessly. I could almost see it panting in exhaustion, even!


    Off to the side was Cass who looked equally worse for the wear.


    Cass was a medium-sized man with leather armor and markings all over his body. He was corded with wirey muscle and rarely smiled. But when he did, it was terrible. Because you were half-sure he was murderer. Which, as a matter of fact, he was, but only since he knew right from wrong.


    As a former knight disillusioned by the world after his King''s descent into madness, and having been part of the group to mount the ruler''s head on a spike, he lost all faith in humanity when his cousin nearly became part of the Mad King''s insane plot.


    And then he found me, who introduced him to the Master Race.


    The man had been a loyal friend ever since.


    So yeah, he''d killed in cold blood before. But really anyone who DIDN''T step up and stop that asshole is the real monster, eh?


    As thing turned out, he''d gotten his cousin out before anything bad happened. And his cousin? She was the pervy big sis bandit no.3 from all those years ago!


    Small world.


    "Fine." I shrugged. "Load the cargo and we''ll go back."


    I really, really, didn''t want to go back...


    ***


    "Milord, we''ve captured several Society sympathizers."


    "Off with their heads."


    We don''t spare filthy ear-cutters.


    "Milord, it''s been said slavers have been spotted trying to sell a Furry-Eared One as a laborer."


    "Off with their heads!"


    We help regular slaves find their families. If we can''t or they''re the ones who sold them, they become paid servants.


    I''m working on establishing an education system but it''s slow going for now.


    "Milord, we''re having trouble with the plantation."


    "Go kidnap some farmers then. If they don''t wanna help... off with their heads! Compensate them generously if they do help, though. And don''t threaten them first. I''m a fair and generous God."


    Is it really that hard to figure out? They should be able to think about this solution without me...


    "Milord, the bandit groups with past grudges are acting up again. What do we do?"


    "Simple. Off with their heads!"


    I''m starting to feel like a certain Queen over here.


    "Wait, better idea: Starve them until they shut up. It happens again, off with their heads!"


    "Milord--"


    "Fudge!" I stood up. "Whatever it is, figure it out yourselves for once!"


    I''m tired of this!


    All the complaining, all the micromanaging!


    "But Milord, there are representatives from the five great clans waiting to meet you!"


    Ah. That changes things.


    "Well why didn''t you lead with that?!"


    ***


    The current hideout was centered around a large rock formation which had been hollowed out somewhat to create a series of tunnels and chambers. Thought to have been created long ago by ancient Aiel as a method of resisting the strong dust storms that used to ravage the area.


    Right now the storms in this region were no more, for whatever reason, and now the circular formation was surrounded by lush green, a giant body of water to the side, and tents of all sizes spread out around the entire thing.


    The land was dead before I came along and so none tried to make use of the structure.


    Me, my place was deep inside the formation where all the tunnels eventually connected. Though many had been sealed off.


    I didn''t meet guests in the central room, however. It was considered a "sacred place." to some and they raised a bitch fit so only certain people were allowed in with me.


    No, the place I met guests is a huge tent with a long black and silver carpet leading the way in.


    I entered from the back and sat on the throne where the carpet ended.


    Before anyone could say anything I let out a growl.


    "For fucks'' sake, can someone around here PLEASE steal me a more comfortable throne?!"


    This one was taken from some chieftan, whose great-great grandfather had taken it from the ruins of a dusty old place years ago...and it had no cushion. No cup holder, no lumbar support, nothing!


    Sure it was gold. Sure it had gems and shone with the brilliant radiance of the sun for some reason when I sat on it.


    Sure Milly''s runes brighten up whenever it came near as if having found a long-lost relative.


    But it was hurting my ass, dammit!


    Suddenly a thousand-watt smile slammed right into me.


    It came from a tall, tan young woman with red hair.


    "...Yesmina?"


    That annoying chick was here?!


    "Damien!" She exclaimed.


    Her pupils were fucking heart-shaped! Dammit, girl, rein in your dere!


    I calmly put on my helmet.


    "Nope. No Damien here, sor--"


    Then,


    "Damien!"


    A horrified gasp.


    "Lil Bro!" I exclaimed.

 Chapter 26 Its Not Me, Its You

    The Dry Lands are full of deep canyons, plateaus, unstable volcanic regions and long stretches of sand dunes that cover nearly twenty percent of it''s surface area.


    Not only that but it also has a range of spire-like rock formations that attract lightning and prone to strong wind. Many dangerous winged creatures make this region their home.


    But the Dry Lands also have many types of edible plantlife which grow abundant around all the small oases or rivers.


    So while it was certainly a deadly landy home to all manner of poisonous, venomous, critters or even building-sized monsters it was not as if it was impossible to live in.


    In fact around the larger oases or lakes there existed clans that hold several thousands of members in that area alone.


    Due to the nature of widespread oases, however, each of the five great clans can easily reach a million or more members in total scattered about their area of influence.


    This number does include the numerous other races living within the desert as well.


    As a people, the gold-skinned Aeil respect strength while at the same time place great importance on honor and tradition.


    They care for their own no matter what tribe one hails from with that clan. There is little to no sense of private property among the Aeil and so with their values even strangers would be treated as family so long as they give no reason to be dealt with otherwise.


    Apart from honor and tradition, age and rank are also important. But while this is so, none are considered lesser. The Aeil are taught to respect their elders and obey their leaders without hesitation.


    Due to their value of honor and strength most people in leadership positions are well deserving of their authority.


    These factors combined with the feeling of kinship within each clan and tribe within that clan ensure infighting and betrayal are uncommon occurances.


    All Aeil are born warriors, though not all Aeil become warriors. The pursuit of honor and combat prowess on the battlefield is considered a noble one. All Aeil who do become warriors are to be venerated.


    Unless you commit crimes against your tribe or clan and therefore exiled the existence of rogue Aeil who become mercenaries or bandits will rarely happen.


    These rough, honorless men and women are not longer even consider Aeil at that point.


    Given all this you would expect the Aeil to mainly be an ideal society of people, or as close as one can get, yes?


    But recently the five great clans have been put in a precarious situation so dire it''s caused more Aeil to turn against one another in the last 30 years than in any other event in their recorded history.


    Simply put, they were dying.


    Normally this was fine. It made the population stable and therefore kept the amount of mouths to feed at a sustainable number. Aeil did were not monogamous and so are times when males, especially the males known to be especially capable, smart and strong, will have multiple wives. Normally each wife would have at least two to three children.


    Every couple of decades war, even, was welcome between clans to keep the numbers down. Or even the hunting of the largest creatures. The Aeil of course knew the reasons for the wars and dangerous hunting targets but they also considered it a natural part of their life.


    Those who returned alive would feel more inclined to help their people survive in a sense of renewed purpose in life.Those who died would know their families will be taken care of.


    During these seasons of war and near suicidal hunting volunteers were always numerous.


    In a land as unforgiving as their own they needed to keep a balance. Everyone knew that.


    The desert provided, but only so much.


    So yes, deaths were not, in themselves, abnormal.


    Only this time the cause of death was different than sword, spear or arrow: Dehydration.


    The water was running out!


    The rain came less and the number of rivers and oases were dwindling. Running dry. In fact it was estimated that within a mere 100 years the Dry Lands would, indeed, truly live up to it''s name.


    They were rich in minerals, but what was gold and silver compared to water? You could live without one but not without the other.


    This is partly why when that man, Elias Claybrook, came with formidable strength and talks of peace the clans came together and accepted opening trade routes that would allow for quick passage to other nations.


    The Dry Lands were nestled between the Martial Empire, the great forest home to the Dwarves, and the Hollowed Mountains where the Elves perfect their forging techniques.


    After they opened trade routes it would be much faster for merchants to travel between countries. Before then they would have to go around, taking weeks or even months.


    And since the Clans established a beneficial relationship with several strong nations it gave them some breathing room. It wasn''t enough, not for long.


    The water was depleting much faster than expected and only so many gallons could be delivered to the Dry Lands by their new "friends."


    This was not something rationing could help solve. As a people who considered water the most valuable and sacred of resources they''d long since come up with ways of using at little as possible for the biggest effect.


    There was only one reason the clans had not yet fallen into chaos, one reason why the majority had not yet noticed the slowly dwindling supply of water: A blessing found in dead of night by Clan Head Deimos.


    And she was starting to break down from overwork.


    Their Little Goddess'' powers were finite.


    The new estimation? 70 years. Of course this was a closely guarded secret. But that didn''t stop it from leaking out to some groups.And once that knowledge was out there, then came the anarchy born of desperation.


    With the water situation growing progressively worse as time went on, so too did the people who knew allow fear to rule them.


    What did this mean? It meant forsaking their values, their traditions, and their Little Goddess. It meant turning to darker entities for help.


    The Great Demon King Balthazar!


    A God-Like existence from eons past! That domineering man who once had the world at his fingertips!


    Rogue Aeil became more frequent and most joined a long-standing cult centering around this ancient figure. Also, if rumors are true, they even foolishly began looking for methods to bring that disaster-class being back from the dead.


    More specifically it''s said that they were seeking young children of special bloodlines as sacrifices to their Dark Deity in hopes their strong life forces would revive him.


    The clans were at a loss. They didn''t know what to do, not at all. Would they really have to leave their home for foreign land? They knew little about the outside world. The only thing they really knew was how different their culture and beliefs were.


    They were Aeil. All the Clans were Aeil. It was bad enough they got so many other races trampling upon their sacred grounds, disrespecting their traditions and consuming their resources. Now they faced the very real threat of having to leave behind everything they knew to live amongst a people they neither understood nor who understood them...?


    The thought was torturous. Each year drove them closer to madness.


    But now? They may not have to go after all!


    When news spread of oases popping up literaly overnight, the clans dismissed it as hearsay. Only after numerous eyewitness reports and confirmations did they finally believe.


    There ARE new oases!


    But how?


    The suspected cause: Water God Solaire. Bandit King Solaire. Solaire the Merciless. Pope Solaire...He had many titles, apparently.


    After connecting him to several locations where oases had been confirmed to have been newly birthed, only then did the Clans feel hope once more.


    They decided they had to meet this mysterious newcommer. Verify for themselves his existence...and pray for his aid if he is as many claimed.


    Was he truly behind the creation of all these oases? Was he truly a Water God from times long past? They had to know.


    In a single month he caused waves across the Dry Lands. Forming quickly a massive following. Putting down bandits, forcing them into his service. Hunting down members of both the Humane Society and the Balthazar Cult without distinction. Taking in all races, telling them of a New Era to come...a Golden Age...


    His believers grew by the hour. He accomplished what would take smaller clans years to do. None others in their history were able to gather so many people to them in such little time.


    Whoever he was, he held a unique charisma the likes of which they''d never seen before. That, at least, they knew. If nothing else, that was true.


    The understood because they saw it with their own eyes.


    Solaire is a real person. And he...is truly a Divine!


    The face of a youth full of vigor, supremely attractive on a level mortals could never reach!The aura of wisdom and majesty so effortlessly exuded from every pore! The light of heaven itself seemed to surround his entire body!


    His eyes, a hauntingly beautiful shade of violet, looking down upon them with imperial coldness!


    His throne, too, was a beautful masterpiece of gold encrusted with gems of power, a real Holy Artifact that shone brightly as he took his seat.


    Not only this, but was that the Holy Sword following him in the air? Though they weren''t sure because this sword had runes that flickered between blue and red seemingly at random....No, was that a Holy Sword at all? Somehow it seemed a bit...feral?


    Still. You could tell at a glance this youth was a being of lofty status.


    The world itself seemed to love him.


    He really is a God, the representatives collectively thought. A saviour God come to answer our prayers!


    Then he opened his mouth.


    "Can someone around here PLEASE steal me a more comfortably throne?!"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    What was that recently popular saying?


    Beggers can''t be choosers....?


    ***


    I jumped off the throne and clapped Alex on his back.


    "Bro, I forgot you were coming this way! Damn, nice to see ya." A pat. "Sorry about the whole leaving you with Mother thing. But she treated you well, I assume? Whatever, lets not talk about her. I gotta say, you''ve come at a great time." I ignored everyone else and led him outside. "You''ll love it here, we captured a few desert wyrms and let them loose out back. They''ll do wonders for your training. You''re a lot stronger than Lottie. You can handle a few wyrms, right? ''Course you can. Big Bro believes in you."


    There were people everywhere, running this way or that. They were a rough, slightly ripe group. But as soon as I was noticed they stopped dead in their tracks with eyes of worship.


    Or fear.


    No, it was mostly fear.


    But reverence was there too.


    I prefered the fear.


    "Wyrms..." Alex''s face was pale. He shook himself. "No...No, no, no, this is crazy. How can YOU be HERE? You''re Solaire? But...But...this is..." The kid''s brain was overloading. I could tell. "...Just what''s going on?!"


    "The Dao of Banditry, that''s what."


    "What''s a Dao?" He asked.


    I ignored him.


    "I didn''t choose the bandit life, bro. The bandit life chose me." Was all I said. "But crusading, THAT''S my real specialty. You need a Purge, I''m your man. I think a couple more months and I''ll be done here. Hey, should we do your Kingdom next? I HAVE heard reports of Society activity there...Anyway," I changed topics. " About those wyrms--"


    "Damien!"


    A soft little hand latched onto my shoulder with a vise-like grip. Next thing I knew the world became a blurr as I was forcibly turned around.


    Then two arms wrapped themselves around my chest tight enough to crush a rib.


    "It IS you!" A squeal. " Wow, I haven''t see you in ages! Did you get my letters? Huh? Did you?"


    Ah fuck, that''s right.


    "Lady Yesmina." I greeted politely. "What a surprise. It''s good to see you again." I looked her up and down. Mostly down, and mostly her face, because that''s all I could see at this angle. "I have to admit, you''ve grown so lovely I didn''t even realize who you were."


    Let me tell you about Yesmina.


    You see, we first met quite some time ago at a banquet. The affair was hosted by her father, Clan Head Brahm Shire of the Pareia.


    He''s the current Patriarch of one of the five great clans from the Dry Lands and is one of the reasons Father was able to establish a beneficial relationship with the Aeil. It''s said Father was the one to introduce Brahm to his first and only wife, Yesmina''s mother.


    So, family friends. Sorta. At least Father''s their friend, if not Mother and the rest of us.


    I didn''t really want to get into it but let''s just say the kid''s been clingy since a while ago. Since that time all those years back she''d always make a point to visit the Kingdom whenever she could.


    And Father liked to drag me along to tons of banquets back in the day so we''d end up meeting several times times by chance. Though Dolly only ever met her once or twice, I think.


    It''s only recently that I set my foot down and refused going to any more parties. Partly to avoid this chick who had way too much free time on her hands, partly because of several other factors I decline to list.


    Don''t get me wrong either, Yesmina''s attractive. Long-legged, pretty and apparently well-endowed for her age if that soft feeling against my chest was any indication.


    She had the deep tan of long hours spent outdoors but at same time her skin glowed healthily with the look of being supple to the touch.


    And her red hair framed a delicate face adorned with an irresistible smile.


    The problem?


    Her age.


    The other problem?


    She''s stubborn.


    I''m basically in my thirties(spiritually), I ain''t gonna mess around with a kid. Sadly she cared not for any of that and ignored all my attempts at ignoring her!


    She''s one of the only people my feigned "harem protag thickheaded-ness" never worked on!


    So what was the best solution? Distraction!


    I found this to be the correct method when dealing with the girl in person


    Really doing anything else has proven ineffective. Only putting on a pleasant aura and keeping her occupied worked in making sure she didn''t do anything too heavy-handed.


    Regular girls: Eh? He doesn''t get it? How? This...why...Q.Q


    Yesmina: He''s pretty thick, huh...better amp it up to 1000...


    Sure I could just listen to the kid''s confession and reject her. And if it came to it, I would. But man I don''t wanna listen to a little girl cry.


    So misdirection it is!


    Let''s not have today be the day I crush her heart into a million little pieces, eh?


    In short, lead her on!


    Huh. Hey, what''s the male equivolent of being a cock tease?


    "Come, let me show you around..."


    While I was slowly slipping out of her embrace yet another voice decided to join in.


    "Cakey?" Dolly came charging over fast as a ghost. "Did you come for Father? Sorry, he''s not here though."


    Don''t tell me, did she believe that story I made up that day?! This girl...how naive and trusting is she? I loved her so much...


    "Lord Claybrook?" Yesmina shook her head. "Why would I be looking for him?"


    But Dolly already moved past that. Her eyes narrowed. "Hey....wait a minute...Now that I think of it, you didn''t even pay for that hug!" She accused. "What''s going on here?!" The light of revealation. "No, don''t tell, I already know!" She stomped her foot.


    "Jeez!" She flung her hands up into the air. "This is all getting so out of hand! First Evie, now you...not paying the proper respects, not making the offering...this is pure chaos." She whispered. "Total anarchy. Think you can just swoop in and monopolize Day whenever you want now, do you? Hmph. Just because I allowed you kids to understand the experience a time two, doesn''t mean I gave up my position! Settle down and realize who the true little sister is, okay?! Your fantasies can never be quenched!"


    Dolly, I''m not quite sure you understand what position those kids are actually after...


    They don''t want to be my sisters, m''kay? They wanna be yours. Get it?


    No, it''s for the best that you don''t.


    Stay pure and innocent forever!


    "Is this a joke? Haha." A laugh. " You''re so funny, sister-in-law."


    "Sister-in-law? What? This..." Dolly brow scrunched up in thought. You could tell she was hard at work trying to figure out the meaning behind the words.


    "Sister-in-law, are you okay? You seem distressed. Why don''t you come with us? Hubby and I were just about to go for a walk."


    Hubby!


    I was floored. What a sly desert foxling we have here.


    Since when did she start calling this kid sister-in-law? Something about this was sounding awfully familiar.


    But the opponent was Dolly.


    She didn''t even know what being a sister-in-law meant!


    And as expected, Dolly was still overworking her brain in an attempt to understand the situation.


    The poor thing craddled her head in pain.


    "Ku." She winced.


    Dolly, please, don''t strain yourself! The smoke...


    "Sister-in-law...Hubby...what''s that anyway? I don''t like it...Gotta find Vee, she can explain anything..."


    The girl began walking off, still massaging her temples.


    "Um, Vee? W-Where''d you go? Come out already, I need you! Vee? Vee!" And she was gone.


    Vera likely would be a great help in this situation. Where was that girl when you needed her?


    Yesmina blinked. "Well. Looks like it''s just us." She took my arm. "Lead on."


    It was then that I noticed something.


    "...Oi. Where''s the Prince?"


    One of the surrounding followers stepped forward. "Do you mean that young boy you were with, Your Majesty? He ran off into the desert a while ago."


    WHAT!


    "Well find him! That''s my lil bro, dammit!"


    The Make Alex A Man Worthy Of Dolly plan still hadn''t begun!


    I feel like I''d forgotten something else, too.


    Eh. It probably wasn''t important.


    ***


    It was a little important.


    "So, what was the reason for your visit?" I yawned.


    My throne was brought out, carried by ten strong-armed bandits. I considered cutting off their heads for not bringing a pillow to cushion the damn thing. But decided not to in the end.


    Being a fair, wise and righteous ruler sure is annoying at times, isn''t it?


    Is this how Solomon felt?


    The things we do for our people...


    "Lord Solaire."


    There were four men standing near me. The one who''d just spoke was called...Ja...Ja...


    It was really long and incomprehensible, alright? He''s Jared now. It was a nice name, Jared. I like him, hejust had that sorta voice to him.


    I''d like him even more if he came with a 5$ foot-long but fat chance of that ever happening, eh?


    ...I miss spicy italian...baked potato chips...


    Great. Now I''m hungry.


    "Our clans have sent us to offer an invitation."


    "Oh yeah?"


    That''s it?


    "Yes. We''d like for you to come with us."


    Will he hurry up? I''m starving here and I''m the only one who knows how to make a decent pork chop around here!


    The meat isn''t actually pork, yeah, but still.


    "Where to?"


    "To meet the Little Goddess."


    "Who?"


    "Our people''s benefactor."


    "But what for? Out with it, man!" I yelled, hitting the throne''s armrest.


    The entire area brightened sharply all of a sudden. My eyes!


    "T-To discuss the possibility of aiding us in our water shortage problem....Your Holiness..."


    Hah. Holiness. What a load of shit.


    These people are all starting to have weird expectations of me, I feel...Should I really just go try my luck at being a Demon King?


    But Minnie...No, maybe I can use a Crusade as an excuse and just take over? I don''t think it''d be hard. I mean this is a game world, not realy life.


    Even getting this following was easy. Didn''t really gotta do shit.


    Why can''t I go and conquer the place? I can probably kill a Demon King. If I can have duels with Sir Kane, what''s a Demon Army?


    I could totally take one on!


    ...Actually, no, that''s the Hero''s job!


    Fuck! How the hell did I get into this situation?! I only wanted to Purge heretics!


    I haven''t even spent time wooing Minnie since all this crap started, have I? I wanna flirt with my cat-eared Goddess, dammit!


    Soon as the Purge is done, I''m retiring. I won''t even get involved with that Great War later on. Nope, I''m taking Dolly, Minnie, Evie and the rest of my Chosen and settling down somewhere nice.


    Hey, didn''t the Dwarves have a pretty forest all to themselves? A beach area near the back, great mountain views? Somewhere near the World Tree would be cool, if possible...


    Another thing, why did every damn isekai have a World Tree? What the heck is even the point of having it? You don''t do anything with it ever.Though it''ll be neat to look at, if nothing else.


    That settles it. That''s where we''ll go. I always wanted to meet a Dwarf. Bet they make great alcohol.


    Wait. I shook my head of all the irreverent thoughts. Did he say something about water?...Oh, hold on. I think I remember something about that in the third game of the series.


    They want MY help with that?


    And who the heck is this "Little Goddess" he''s talking about here?


    I''m a bit interested in seeing her. Could she be a milf, perhaps?


    No, hold up, I''ve got Minnie. But just meeting her won''t be cheating, yeah?


    "Right. The water shortage."


    "As expected, you already know."


    "Eh...yeah."


    Not really a problem at all. After the third game''s completion the situation goes away by itself, I heard. I never played all the games, really only the first and sixth, but I did research the other ones a bit so I wasn''t lost playing the sixth...even though the sixth ended up not really telling you anything about the other games, wasting my effort.


    It was never acually explained why but after the Heroine of that game returned to the Dry Lands with her new beloved it was just said in the ending that the Dry Lands began showing signs of "an Era of renewed life" or something.


    Which was weird because it seemed to have just been put in as like an after thought for no apparent reason.


    "And they lived happily ever after...also the Kingdom''s rodent problem went away."


    Like you''re sitting there all confused going, "Wat?"


    The two had nothing to do with each other. You see? Weird. The Heroine was a sickly runaway with amnesia. She cartainly wasn''t Aeil so she must''ve been the daughter of a merchant who''d settled in that city Harris was heading towards.


    For all I knew HARRIS HIMSELF could be the kid''s father.


    That stuff aside, yeah, I wasn''t worried since I knew the issue would sort itself out.


    "Sure, I''ll meet her."


    I''ll just pretend I''m gonna help out. Make a new oasis for them, maybe.


    I just hoped that this over abundant life energy stayed drained. I mean I knew it wouldn''t but a man can dream. If nothing else maybe this "Little Goddess" was a legit Divine who could give me a pointer or two in exchange for a massage.


    Mother always said my God''s Right would be a valuable asset one day.


    Perhaps now is the time it''ll really be of use.


    ...It''s other effect wouldn''t work on a Goddess, right?


    I shivered at the thought.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!! STAY AWAY! DAMN YOU, STAY AWAY! AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    About a hundred or so feet away the Prince was running for his life.


    We were in a wide open area, spectating the passionate battle between man and Wyrm.


    The cold tsundere Prince kept running from Wyrm-chan''s hot-blooded feelings, but she was not one to give up so easily!


    Go, Wyrm-chan! Get your man!


    No, rather, make him a man.


    Also please don''t eat him.


    "BIG BRO!" I heard the Prince yell." BIG BRO, HELP! PLEASE, I''M SORRY! I''M REALLY SORRY! I WON''T RUN AWAY AGAIN, I PROMISE, SO PLEASE!"Alex cried at the top of his lung.


    Hm...Maybe I should help the dude out? He might really get eaten...I considered for a fraction of a second before discarding the idea. Heh. Nah. Far be it from me to disturb the Prince''s educational process.


    "DAMIEN, YOU BASTARD, I SWEAR IF I SURVIVE THIS I''M COMING FOR YOUR HEAD! YOU''RE COMPLETELY INSANE, YOU KNOW THAT?!"


    Hey. Not COMPLETELY, okay? Only, like, maybe half...


    "Don''t shout." I advised. "Save your energy. You still have two more after this" I threw him a sword. "Now stop being such a pussy and fight back. The worst that can happen is she swallows you whole." I comforted. " It''ll crush your head first so it''s not like you''d even feel the pain of having your bones broken piece by piece either."


    I''m a glass-half-full sort of guy.


    ***


    "Young Master look! What''re those?!" Baz pointed excitedly. I looked over and saw bird-likecreatures jumping out of the sand dunes like winged fishes.


    After I informed everyone about what was going down we left the camp and the representatives led us to a small ship with a flat bottom. Yes, a ship. More of a sled, though, I guess.


    The thing was the property of Isha, the representative with all the markings and bone necklaces hanging around his neck.


    I hear he won it in a game, which made him my sorta man.


    Tied to the thing''s front was a couple of Rhino-like creatures with far longer legs and sharper teeth that pulled the ship across the sand.


    Baz was energetically running up and down the rig ever since we got on. Finally Vera had to step in and smack him a couple of times to calm him.


    No one else had it in them to ruin his fun. As expected of his sister, she was the only one capable of handling the dude.


    Now he was just a few feet away admiring the various wildlife from up above. Dolly was right by him going wide-eyed at every little critter she saw. And sticking closely to her side was Alex.


    He stuck to her like a bee to honey, not daring leave her side. Which I allowed for reasons anyone could understand.


    I''ll let him rest for now.


    The boy had performed admirably and gotten wyrm blood all over him. He can tackle the Giant Spiked Crocadiles later. Those things are everwhere.


    "So how''d you find yourself here? Shouldn''t your father have sent someone else?"


    I asked Yesmina.


    "Yes, but lately he''s been wanting to give me more responsibility. That''s also why he assigned me to be the Prince''s caretaker. Obviously I couldn''t just say no, even though I wanted to. The Prince seems a little weak. All he does is study and he can only barely keep up with father''s men during their workout."


    The fact he can keep up at all is praise-worthy though. Remember, the Aeil are naturally strong. Really strong.


    "I really disliked the assignment since I can''t do anything without him near me.But I''m glad for it now. Thanks to my hard work father had me be the one to go after Uncle got that injury. I mean it''s such a surprise that after coming to greet this new ''Water God'' I''d end up meeting you! I knew your mother was a powerful witch but I didn''t know you could do the same things she did! That''s amazing!" She gushed.


    "Master is indeed amazing." Evie, standing a little away, nodded in agreement.


    "Master was accepted by both the Holy Sword Millenianna and the long-lost Mandate of Heaven, after all. Of course he''s amazing." Minerva smiled proudly.


    What the flip is the Mandate of Heaven? Who was telling her about all these strange things...? No, aren''t they just making things up now?


    "I noticed that too!" The girl nearly started jumping up and down in excitement. "Wait till father hears about that! Everyone thought Old Tamlin was full of poo when he boasted about that thing, who knew it was actually the real thing? Damien''s eligible to be the revered Chief of Chiefs now! Imagine that! M-Maybe all the clans can unite under his rule someday too...like the legends foretold...I wonder when he''ll acquire the Azure Mark? The seal of Dragon God Okeanos..."


    Aw hell no.


    They''re not fooling me, I knew there''s no damn "legend" pertaining to this Big Bro. No goddamn "Mark."


    These two are just trying to make me work EVEN HARDER!


    What Chief of Chiefs? What "uniting under his rule"? These kids are messin'' with me! Probably.


    I mean I GUESS Damien could have that sort of setting. There are a few questionable moments where you had to wonder what the dude was doing.


    The Hero traveled to a lot of ancient places in search of powerful Artifacts for his crew and Damien often me him at or around the various locations.


    Maybe he''s a more complex character than I thought?


    But either way, after the Great Crusade, I''m done! You hear me? Done! I don''t care how many roles Damien''s supposed to play.


    Solaire''s been through enough, okay? Let him have his rest. He and Onion Bro deserve a goddamn break.


    I''M Damien now and I won''t be tricked into taking on all these extra side jobs.


    Evie, my future Saintess...when are you goint to meet the Hero and take over for Papa? I can''t keep doin'' this. All I desire is a New Jerusalem for the good Furry-Eared Ones of the world, a place me and your Mama...sister...?...can have a whole litter of kittens in peace and quiet.


    Leading a bunch of sweaty desert people is NOT on my agenda.


    Neither is leading the world into some new age. Really apart from changing the Prince to a Chad and letting him make Dolly happy some day, well, fuck all this other shit.


    I have few ambitions in life, you see.But dammit am I gonna make ''em happen.


    I said I was gonna Crusade, and am I not Crusading?!


    I''m a man of my word.


    On another note, where''ve I heard that word before? Okeanos...didn''t Mother say something about that?


    "Where''re we going again?" I stepped in before they could continue the dangerous line of conversation.


    "We''re stopping by one of the tribes under my father''s rule. We''ll reach the area by tomorrow morning. After that we''ll head to the city of Ko for you to meet with Little Goddess. You''ll like her, she''s really easy-going and...bubbly."


    Bubbly? That didn''t sound much like a Milf Goddess. And even less like a big tiddy cat-eared goth Goddess which would be so much better.


    Speaking of big tiddy cat-eared goths...


    I looked at Minnie.


    Should we put her in some Raven cosplay later? You know, I liked to think she was really getting into the whole thing.


    "Right. Nice. Hey, Minnie, let''s have dinner tonight."


    I asked her out.


    "What would you like me to prepare, Master?"


    "You." I grinned. I could already tell Damien''s face turned what would have been a mischievous smile into a sadistic smirk.


    Minnie, please don''t misunderstand! I''m not a cannibal!


    Without warning Minnie bowed. "Please excuse me." And walked down the stairs leading into the ship''s cabins.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Three loud noises resounded through the whole area.


    She came back two minutes later with blood running down the side of her head.


    I was deeply worried. "What was that?"


    "What was what?"


    "That sound..."


    "What sound?"


    "Your head is bleeding..."


    "I don''t know what you mean, Master. "


    "Did you just hit your head against a wall?" I guessed.


    ".....I''m sorry for being such a disgusting pervert, Master!" She broke down in tears. " Don''t hate me! I''ll never stain your pure image again, I-I promise! This Sinner will recite the Holy Texts for three days and nights in penance! N-No, for a week! So please forgive meeeee!!"


    The woman fled, a glistening trail of tears in her wake.


    I''m pretty sure I knew what was going on. And this, too, was a good sign!


    "Minnie, wait! I''ve a better idea for penance, yeah? Your ears....lap pillow..."


    I left behind a very confused Yesmina and ran after Minnie.


    ***


    So Minnie locked herself in her room. I heard her faintly read aloud. "Nekopara, Volume 1... "


    Well. The doujins I created are pretty spicy if I do say so myself.


    If it''s those...


    I happily let her continue her "punishment."


    ***


    "I made it myself. Try."


    Dinner time was already upon us everyone including the representatives sat around a large table stuffed full of meat.


    But me? I was dragged to my cabin on the ship and shown a plate of slightly charred-looking steak.


    "Actually I had a big lunch so I''m not really--"


    She crammed a piece down my mouth. "Is it tasty?"


    "Ghuhk urck alfds"


    I was entirely incapable of giving my opinion. But it''s alright.


    "...So, tasty?"


    Salty, more like.


    "I guess."


    "Great!" A grin.


    She wiggled.


    "Uh, actually I''d be fine with cooking for you every day, even." There was a slight reddish tinge to her face just then.


    You thought a subtle confession like that would be enough to penetrate my defenses? Fool, know the terror of dense protagonists!


    "Is that so? I wouldn''t want to trouble you."


    What a dull, vague answer! It was perfect. You couldn''t tell what kind or response it was.


    "No trouble, no trouble at all." The girl insisted with a smile. "I''d be happy to."


    "Hm."


    "That aside, you like it, right? Your stomach is satisfied?"


    "I was never hungry in the first place, so yeah."


    There was a coughing sound that was entirely too fake. "Good, that''s good. Yeah."


    "Yeah."


    The seconds ticked by silently.


    "Excuse me." She rose from the bed.


    I saw her leave the room, only to come back a minute later.


    "Say, you''re good with numbers aren''t you?"


    I squinted at her suspiciously. "Maybe just the best in the world, but yeah."


    "Right. Of course." Everyone knew my qualifications back home. "So you can tutor me then, can''t you? Father wants me to start preparing for a formal education soon and I''ve been having trouble remembering all the formulae. Also there''s a few other subjects I don''t get."


    This kid...she said all that so easily...


    She''s lying through her teeth. Look at the way she was playing with her hair, and the brightness of her eyes.


    My face was a blank.


    Alright, I''d have to be a goddamn retard to not pick up on her intentions. Though you could get me alone and put the moves on this Big Bro, do ya?


    Challenge accepted.


    You want a tutor? I''ll go above and beyond!


    See how I introduce to you the proof of Fermat''s Last Theorem...


    "I''ve got time, it''ll be my pleasure to assist."


    "Thank you." Having gotten what she wanted the girl no longer felt like staying, apparently. "I''ll let you enjoy your meal. Drop by my room later."


    I nodded politely.


    At the corner of the room my guard, Cass, was drinking a bottle of wine.


    "She''s gonna try and jump you. You know that, right?" His gruff voice was just a little grating to the ears.


    "Oh please, a little kid like her? At most she''ll go for a kiss. And I''ll kill the mood way before that happens."


    Who won''t be taking a hint? Me, this bro.


    "Bet."


    "Easiest money I''ll ever make."


    The girl had no idea what she was in for...


    ***


    I knocked on the door confidently.


    The sky was already dark and the flickering light of candles coming from under the door was the only thing leading my way.


    It opened almost immediately.


    "About time."


    Yesmina stood in the doorway with nothing on but a see-through black Babydoll, one that revealed a red pair of lace panties underneath.


    I was right about her being large for her age.


    Couple more years and she''ll be a knockout.


    "You''re really thick, you know?"


    She grabbed my shirt and pulled me in for a kiss.


    ...Sonuvabitch.


    I just lost 10 Fuks!


    Yes I made my own currency, what of it?


    That''s not important.


    The girl''s tongue was r*ping my mouth!


    To make matters worse, she was dragging me deeper into the room! The girl was only supposed to be half Aeil, how is she so strong? What a freak.


    I gently picked her up and threw her on the bed--which I didn''t know was there but wouldn''t tell her that.


    "You...like it rough, huh...well, I should''ve expect that..." Her eyes were glazed over and her breaths come out in bursts of hot air.


    "Lemme stop you right there." I held up a hand.


    "What?"


    "Yeah. Sorry. Didn''t wanna have to do this, but...this won''t be happening."


    "E-Eh? I don''t...what''re you saying?" The tears are gonna come either way, I can''t pussyfoot around now can I? Let''s be blunt.


    "It''s not me, it''s you."


    "What does that even mean?!"


    "I like older women."


    "I AM older than you! I just turned 15!"


    What? She''s older than me?


    "And that''s 3 years short of my strike zone. "


    The girl looked like her world was about to fall apart. "But...but the book said..."


    Huh? What book?


    I saw her reach under a pillow.


    She started muttering to herself.


    "No, no. This can''t be happening. What do I do? I-It doesn''t say anything about this kind of situation. I did everything right, so why? Calling him hubby in front of family...cooking him a delicious meal...inviting him over for special lessons....I even wore this weird thing...I''ve kept myself prepared at all times to enact the plan, so why aren''t things going as they should, huh?! You stupid book, you''re nothing but a liar! You said no man would be able to resist a pretty woman in a revealing outfit! Now I''ve made a fool of myself...He''ll think I''m a loose woman...*hic*...I don''t want to live anymore!"


    Her arm blurred.


    A six-inch tall hardcover slammed into the wall.


    It''s title read, "From The Male Perspective: Seduce Any Man! A Woman''s Guide To Becoming A Vixen."


    And just below, "Author: Long John Silvers."


    One of my stolen works!


    A piece of paper was attached along the spine.


    ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPT.


    SOLD TO #34, 2000 GOLD PIECES


    DONATOR UNKNOWN


    ...Fucking Lucy!

 Chapter 27 Mercy

    The voyage was unexpectedly pleasant. The ship was a lot steadier on sand than what you''d find on an ocean and that meant no constant swaying.


    After confiscating my stolen manuscript from Yesmina and quietly plotting a King''s assassination I crept back into my room.


    Cass had a foot propped up on the table while cutting into an apple. I threw him a small bag, which he caught without even looking.


    "So will we be celebrating your engagement?"


    "That''s not funny."


    He smirked. "I find it pretty funny myself. But then again most don''t have my sparkling sense of humor."


    "I was just accosted by a 15-year-old. That''s not cool, man."


    "So?" The man snorted. "Most Noble male children start having sex around your age, or younger. You''re always like this. What''s the deal, kid? Don''t like women?"


    "I like women very much, actually. WOMEN." I stressed the word. "I''ve got morals, asshole. I''m not gonna go have sex with these little kids."


    "15 is a perfectly reasonable age, though?" He squinted. "Back in my old country you could have been married by then. It''s a little different where you''re from but not by so much. Your values are pretty abnormal, I''ve got to say."


    It''s wrong for a modern-day dude like me to be apprehensive about having sex with "underage" girls?


    Not that he''d know about that so I couldn''t fault him.


    "Besides you''re a kid, too."He pointed out. "What, exactly, is the problem?"


    "I''ve the soul of a 30-something-year-old man inside me. How am I supposed to look at children sexually? I''m a bit of a lolicon, sure, but I''m no mere rogue pervert. I''ve got class."


    He took a piece of his fruit and slid it into his mouth."30-something, huh. Alright, whatever you say. But you can''t tell me you''ve never had a chance with older girls." The man''s tone told he thought that unlikely.


    "More like I''m always interrupted each time I tried." If it wasn''t Dolly it was Vera. If not her, Baz. Sometimes Mother.


    I can''t catch a break. I tried, believe me, but no matter where I went one of them would find and drag me off before I could close the deal. Eventually I just stopped. Mostly.


    I took a seat opposite the man. "Also I''m a bit young myself, really. How the hell am I gonna satisfy a woman with this kid''s body, huh? I''m not that cruel."


    An excuse, nothing more. If those four were out of the way...


    I sighed mentally.


    "Most men wouldn''t think of the woman''s side of things."Cass agreed.


    "Most men are selfish idiots." I stated. "I bet there wouldn''t be so much adultery if the guy thought about keeping their women satisfied instead of just falling asleep after one nut."


    "But then there wouldn''t as many lonely housewives for us more thoughtful men to comfort." Cass'' wolfish grin was terrible.


    He was a handsome man, all things considered, but his savage mannerisms and long shaggy hair left him looking more unkempt and roguish than most of the bandits we caught.


    Cass wasn''t tall but he had a bloody presence that made him feel larger than he was, more dark too. So hearing him talk about comforting lonely housewives brought to mind a cuck session with a beaten up husband huddling near a corner.


    Where oh where is that honorable clean-shaven knight I knew in times past?


    "I met you." The man spoke mildly.


    "Huh?"


    "I know what you were thinking."


    "What a load of fudge. Why does everyone like to push their own bad behaviors on me? I''m innocent."


    He paused and looked at me with a face that said, "Are you serious right now?" He actually said, "So how long you thinking about holding onto that innocence?"


    "Waitin'' for my growth spurt, pal. After that I''ll happily get rid of the V-card." I promised.


    "Going to finally make rumor reality, are you?" He meant those damn playboy rumors, obviously. He liked to tease my by bringing them up since he knew they annoyed me to no end.


    "What? No. To hell with that. I''ve already got a wife candidate all set up. As soon as I stop looking like a pretty boy I''m sealin'' the deal and getting myself a cute wife to spoil rotten. It''ll be a two for one deal. Not only do I get a beautiful bride but I''ll be a step-father to a lovely doll of a child to boot." I paused. " Or brother-in-law. I''m not sure what they think of each other as, exactly."


    "You mean that Minerva woman and her little girl?" Cass asked. "She''s certainly a looker." He rubbed his chin. "Although..." He frowned.


    "What?"


    "I mean you realize you''re basically a god to her, right? Either she''ll refuse thinking herself too lowly, or she accepts it as a "great honor" instead of for feelings of love."


    "Possibly." I knew that was likely given the current set up. However," But I''m cool with that. Most relationships don''t start with love. Something like that''s gotta be cultivated, my man


    "Alright, true enough. What about everything else?"


    "What do you mean?"


    He looked me dead in the eye. "Your Inquisition''s a real cult by now, kid. A big one. I don''t think you fully understand the influence you''ve managed to collect. "


    "It''s a problem." I admitted.


    I never should''ve gone through with the whole Angel thing.


    "It is, but not in itself." He waved. "What I mean is, what do you intend to do with it?"


    "Sorry?"


    The oil lamp flickered and created shadows over his face, casting him in a harsher light. "Kid, you''ve a knack for making the world bend over backwards for you." He began. " You started a whole new religion full of thousands of followers--willing or not--in a single month. Imagine what you could do in a year." His eyes seemed far away."Aside from the sand dunes there''s plenty solid ground that you''d be able to make a green paradise out of. From how special and powerful your Aura is, it''s possible to do. And with all the gold and silver mines waiting to be explored? Keep the monster population at bay and this could be a powerhouse of a Kingdom. No one''s been able to unite the Dry Lands before. With the naturally strong bodies of the Aeil and a couple years of strict military training it could be one of the strongest powers in the world. Assuming, that is, they all serve one ruler. You''ve a chance to do something great here. That bastard Kane probably sent you here knowing that too. Maybe that''s even what he wanted."


    I think he just wanted me out of his hair.


    But still, he had some good points. The Aeil had managed to push back every nation that theatened them in the past. Their numbers were nothing to scoff at and a single warrior was worth ten regular soldiers just in terms of physical prowess alone.


    They also had adept skill with the spear, a weapon made even deadlier in their long, powerful arms. While this was their main choice they did train with other sort of weapons as well. Large, heavy weapons most other races would not be capable of using for long durations.


    But they were never a cohesive group. Even the five clans were not allies to each other in truth, they just all followed the same goal of survival.


    Compared to the Martial Empire they were not as skilled or disciplined but their had greater endurance and natural strength.


    Compared to the Fenrir clan''s beastkin they were not as fast and instinctive but they were bold and steady.


    If they weren''t so divided due to the scarce resources of their homeland they''d have long since been a domineering force. They were fierce but they could be much more.


    It''s not their fault they didn''t have a main ruler, however. The dust storms and monsters forced them to never stay in one place too long and while there were numerous water sources here and there they weren''t normally large enough to sustain too large groups of people. Not to mention that other creatures had to drink too so even if they weren''t attacked by monsters due to hunger they''d have a hard time driving off all the beasts in the area who would come for the water.


    The longer they held them off, the more desperately they''d attack. They couldn''t keep them away indefinitely.


    Actually our base was also having that problem recently. The creatures were just too deadly so for the past week I''d made time go out on extermination missions to clear out the surrounding area as a side mission.


    Huh. Strangely however I haven''t seen all too many here ever since I settled down. I wonder why?


    Well. I hadn''t had much trouble with them even before. But then again I haven''t encountered the real beasties yet. The Deathwings, the Living Mountains, the Howling Fogs.


    I''m strong, but I''m not OP. Compared to your average person I''m damn strong. Compared to average Aeils, I''m really strong. Compared to most monsters, I''m strong.


    But that''s only with physical strength. Like I don''t think I have any defense to other things? I can take a hit and I can give hits, that''s about it.


    I''m like Conan on steroids. Or He-man, since I got the cheat sword Milly who just absolutely DOMINATES. Still. Until I can consciously control this fucking Aura of mine I ain''t gonna be able to take on anything too extreme.


    I''m pretty sure any mage who can get off the right spell quick enough can curb-stomp me. Which is why I never gave that Barney cunt the chance back at the city.


    Even those Wyrms have a trick to them. All you had to do was wait till they were about to come out, jump away, and boop their snoots. The things had limited mobility, especially if they chased you above-ground.


    I''m really lucky I haven''t come across any fast, venomous beasts so far.


    "Sounds troublesome though."


    Yeah. I had no desire to be a ruler either. Running Kingdoms weren''t my thing. I''d be fine with overthrowing one through sheer pluck and a few ground-pounds, but clerical work didn''t suit me at all.


    Could I possibly think of a way to keep the monsters here down? Maybe. I already had several ideas for the smaller, less dangerous ones that were a lot more common.


    Since when was it my responsibility in the first place though?


    I may have a clingy Holy Sword that likes to follow me around, but I''m no hero overflowing with a sense of justice.


    Nope. I''m a selfish little asshole through and through...I say, knowing full well going the Minnie route is pushing me more and more into the Savior business.


    "You''re the biggest waste of talent I''ve ever seen." Cass sniffed.


    "I''ve been called worse."


    "I get the feeling you''ve said that before."


    "I have. Still true."


    "No great conquests anytime soon, then?"


    "Nope."


    Cass shrugged and stood up with a grunt. "If you ever change your mind, let me know. If it''s you I wouldn''t be opposed to being a knight again." He cut me look full of cunning. " ...Assuming I get my own castle."


    I laughed. "Alright settle down, Bronn. A castle, heh...Am I supposed to give you Highgarden and make you Lord Paramount of the Reach next? Or perhaps you would like your head printed on the back of my Fuks huh, Master of Coin?"


    Cass'' gaze turned bright. "Those are some damn fine titles. I''ll take ''em."


    "Yeah, sure. Because you know a Claybrook always repays their debts."


    "I know at least this one does. " Cass was already on his way to earning his Brown Noser achievement.


    "Flattery will get you everywhere. But not every thing, because I feel I''d make a damn lousy King. I know fuck all about running a nation."


    "Neither did my last King and he did pretty well until he decided to sacrifice virgins. And aren''t you supposed to be a genius? You shouldn''t do too bad. No one said you can''t keep a council either. You can just make them do most of the work. Besides," He turned to leave. " You know when shit needs to get be done, then you do it. No matter your methods, no matter what you have to do, you get results. The last month has proved that and its the most important skill a good ruler needs. Everything else is secondary."


    I was about to retort but the guy had already slammed the door shut. So I was forced to hold it in for next time.


    Really, that guy...


    No, everyone...


    ...For the tenth time, just let me just purge in peace!


    ***


    I had the door locked. I definitely had the door locked.


    So how the hell did I wake up with three little kids hanging all over me?!


    Baz was halfway off the bed, head-first. Vera was curled up at my side. And Dolly''s face was pressed all up against my cheek, hugging my entire head at a weird angle with her body perched along my chest.


    I couldn''t breath right at all.


    "Little sisters are the best...suuu....Little sisters are the cutest...suuu..." She whispered in between cute little snores.


    ....What the...


    I feel like I already had my siscon set at max. What the heck was she trying to accomplish? No, rather, what''d Vee say to her to bring about this sudden interest in brainwashing?


    More importantly, why was she tryna brainwash ME?


    This kid is getting weirder and weirder. Was her character always like that? She wasn''t so odd in the game, right? I wonder why she''s such an oddball this time?


    I poked her cheek. It was soft and squishy. "Oi."


    Her mouth curved into a silly grin that exposed a row of pearly whites. She let out a weird giggle and moved her head.


    Before I knew it the kid had my finger between her teeth and was sucking on it like a pacifier.


    "Hnnn~" She nibbled lightly.


    I felt my spine shiver. It''s times like these I wish I still had a smartphone. But her teeth are weirdly sharp these days.


    It was a long time before she decided to let go.


    ***


    I quietly slipped out of bed and went to the deck of the ship. The sky was a pale blue and the heat was back in full swing.


    I looked and saw nothing but desert. It may be another couple of hours till we reach our destination so to kill time I was just about to start my morning training routine when I was grabbed from behind


    Darkness. Pure, utter darkness.


    "Guess who~"


    Softness. Pure, utter softness.


    Someone was wearing something thin and loose. And that same someone was covering my eyes from behind.


    "You''ve got to be kidding." I sighed. "Didn''t I already reject you?"


    The person in question was, without a doubt, Yesmina. "Since when did being rejected mean you had to give up?" She flung back recklessly.


    Huh. True.


    "Get back to me when you actually grow hair down there, child."


    The little girl who was actually older than me(physically) let out a pained sound. "How vulgar!" She exclaimed. "You''re really different when you''re not trying to save my feelings, huh." A could feel the surprise.


    "Disillusioned, are you?"


    Yesmina finally decided to take her hands off my eyes. I turned and saw her wearing similar clothing to those I gave Minerva. But her''s was tighter and drew attention to a pair of nicely rounded hips through a combination of tight pants and short skirt.


    It wasn''t as revealing as the belly dancer wear but less exposure and a tighter fit left more to the imagination.


    I had to admit, nudity rarely turned my on. Eroticism was much more than something so vanilla. Only little kids and men of mediocre tastes could remain satisfied with things of that level.


    It was much more appealing when women wore something that accentuated their charms. It was the difference between a plain box and a box that''d been gift wrapped.


    The excitement you get by unwrapping that gift box piece by piece far outweighed what you get from the regular box.


    But the fact she was so young meant I only got half a chub instead of an actual erection. A twitch, nothing more.


    She shook her head. "Not at all." A smile. "This cold you has a unique attraction as well. It makes me want to be scolded."


    Should I hit her? I should hit her, right?


    "Anyway, I won''t be giving up so easily!" Her eyes blased. "Maybe that other book didn''t have the effect I wanted. But really I should''ve known those tactics wouldn''t work on someone as experienced as you."


    You can''t play a player using his own plays, indeed.


    "That''s why I''ve got a failsafe!" She held up another, much larger book. It was thrust into the air with both hands as if it were some sort of holy text.


    It was also big enough that she had to use a leather strap to carry it behind her back.


    "An Encyclopedic Compendium of Bedroom Techniques: Conquer Any Man (drawings included)"


    "Author: Lady Deepthroat."


    I rubbed my eyes, making sure I wasn''t seeing things.


    That wasn''t one of mine. Who the hell is this Deepthroat? And how the heck did this thing get in the hands of Yesmina? Bedroom techniques, and it had drawings as examples? This thing was dangerous.


    "Little girls shouldn''t be carrying around such things!" I chided.


    "Who''s a little girl?!" She pouted. "I''m older than you!"


    "Whatever." I waved her off. "It doesn''t matter anyway. I don''t care what book you have, I''m not falling anytime soon." I said confidently.


    "So says you..." She trailed off.


    "Chapter 1-Push Him Down." She read aloud, now ignoring me. She scoured the pages up and down, her face getting a deeper red every second.


    Finally she looked up and closed the book with a thunk. Something about that gaze, and the way she held the text, had me wary.


    She approached slowly, her face set in determination.


    "Step one: Knock him out..." She muttered to herself. Our eyes met. She stilled. Averted her eyes. "Um...It''ll only hurt a little, okay?"


    "...."


    She was hit. Multiple times.


    ***


    "So this is one of the tribes under Pareia control."


    The ground was harder than normal and there was a small oasis in the center. Around the body of water were large, elaborate tents that could probably fit an entire family of four each.


    The place was surprisingly busy. There were people everywhere doing this or that. I saw some carrying pots to the oasis. Others were coming back from a hunt.


    "Ha!"


    I looked down from the deck and notice little children practicing their bladework under the tutelage of older men and women. Sweat dripped from their brows and I could tell their muscles were trembling under the constant strenuous work. But they only grit their teeth and tightened their grips.


    As the shipworkers slowed the rhino-like creatures to a stop a dozen Aiel warriors gathered together with spears in hand.


    "Greetings, Lord Isha." One of them, a man with red stripes running along his face, stepped forward. His loud, powerful voice pierced through with crystal-clear clarity. "Greetings, Lady Yesmina."


    I gathered Baz and the others, then followed the two down the bridge that''s been placed down.


    Yesmina was the first to reply. "Good morning, Chief Rames. Sorry for the sudden intrusion but we''re carrying an important guest on his way to see the Little Goddess. We''d like to rest and feed our Uraks before continuing on our way. I hope that''s alright."


    She spoke politely, but with strength. She knew she wouldn''t be refused.


    "Of course, it''s fine. Take what you need."


    The chief was not a young man, he was instead old and scarred with lines of old flesh covering his hands and arms. His beard was neatly trimmed and his face was more weather-beaten than Cass'' but he carried himself with a dignity the other man''s current self lacked. Standing straight and tall, hand firmly gripping an enormous spear with a metal head as long as a sword.


    Damn thing reminded me of that Seven Spears bastard. Died to that fucker ten times.


    Perhaps feeling my sudden bloodlust, or maybe because I was carrying an equally enormous wooden club, the chief gave me an interested glance.


    I was also wearing my Solaire set so that may have had something to do with it too.


    Or, more likely, he was wondering why there was a sword hovering in the air to my left.


    Yeah. Any one of those would draw attention.


    "You are Solaire." It wasn''t a question. I suppose I am pretty identifiable.


    "I''ve been called that, yes." No way of hiding it. Despite knowing Yesmina would probably leak my name later anyway I still didn''t give it to him. Yesmina knew who I was but other than her and her father it''s unlikely any other Aeil would know my real identity as a Claybrook.


    I wanted to keep it that way. Not that normal Aeil would even know who the Claybrooks are. Just wanted to be safe.


    "Awfully short to be Bandit King, much less a Water God." The chief spoke bluntly."I expected someone bigger."


    "Well I expected busty tribal girls in scantily clad clothing. Sadly I got you instead. Life''s disappointing that way."


    My candor did not earn me many smiles from the surrounding warriors.


    "Were you part of our tribe that tone would earn a beating."


    "You assume you could beat me. Terrible mistake, that."


    "Tough words from such a small man."


    "You''re trying to pick a fight. It''s working."


    "Picked up on that, did you?"


    "I had a feeling."


    "Hmph. At least you''re sharp. Care for a drink first?"


    "Thought you''d never ask. Lead on then."


    As the older man led us deeper into the village Minerva walked up to me and asked, "What just happened?"


    "The guy wants a duel. We''re having a drink first."


    "Why does he want to fight you, Master?"


    I gave her a glance. "I''m carrying a three hundred pound club. Why wouldn''t he want to fight me?"


    Her face was a mask of confusion. But that''s just the way of the Aeil.


    ***


    "The Young Miss is quite taken with you." The chief, Rames, commented after the third pint of wine.


    He said this because the girl used her status to have us seated together and refilled my cup attentatively each time it was emptied.


    Also because she introduced me as her future husband, which I disliked. But I mean I don''t have any room to talk, myself.


    "The fading infatuations of youth." I responded.


    After smelling the delectable fragrance of the wine I quickly decided that a couple people knowing my face was nothing much. Hence I gave my helmet for Dolly to play with--she liked wearing it to shadow-fight monsters using a wood sword I''d carved her.


    The bright blonde curls spilling out the bucket-like helm combined with her short stature was a real sight to see. Again, I really wished for a way to photograph these moments.


    Anyway, taking the helmet off meant showing my face.


    And that caused several stares from the surrounding men and women in the "dinning room". Which was just a really long tent with an equally long table and plush pillows for seats.


    "I can see why now that I''ve got a closer look at you."


    "Right? It''s just the face, see"


    "You''d bring in a nice dowry." The man said in agreement. "Though it''s strange, I feel..." He trailed off. "No, nevermind."


    If he starts looking at me funny I''ll break his spine.


    "Hut! Ha! Pah!" Dolly was messing around in a corner. "Oh! Day, did you see that? What a nice combo!"


    Phiro, one of the representatives sitting next to Rames, regarded her with praise. "She''s fast, agile too. Though her movements are sloppy she does have potential."


    "Huh. Now that you mention it..."


    I never noticed before, but he was right. Dolly did have a high Dex if nothing else. Good reflexes and all that.


    I''d seen her climb walls like a monkey, sure, but I never connected her to fighting. I don''t think she''d ever shown interest before either? The In-game Dolly was soft and weak so I never thought about it before.


    But this version of her was somehow pretty quick on her feet. Not strong, per se, but athletic to some degree?


    Actually, you know what, I don''t think the game Dolly had ever really participated in any sports stuff. So maybe I''m just assuming wrongly about her having been weak?


    "But I don''t see a reason for her to learn how to fight."


    Dolly may be limber but I and all the people I''ve ever trained with only knew how to use hardcore methods of training. There was nightmare and suicide. No in between.


    Dolly and her easy-going mindset would never be capable of withstanding that kind of abuse.


    And really if she got hurt doing it I''m sure I''d totally flip out and beat someone.


    The chief chewed a pieced of succulent meat, later saying, "It''s always better to know how to protect one''s own self."


    Against my overly protective brotherly instincts shouting, "I''ll protect her myself!" I actually agreed wholeheartedly.


    Is it time for me to continue Private Dahlia''s training? Maybe I can call Jacob and have him give a few pointers. He''s pretty skilled.


    "I''ll be back." Yesmina stood and left. Bathroom, probably.


    I was relieved she was gone. "Guess I''ll have to pour my own drinks for a while." I laughed, then was interrupted when some random girl from the tribe came up and refilled my cup.


    "Oh. Nevermind then. Thanks?"


    She said something in their language I didn''t understand and disappeared. But not before her hand casually brushed along my shoulder.


    Feeling weirded out, I downed the cup in three seconds flat. I''d only just placed the thing back on the table before some other girl showed up.


    My cup was, once again, filled to the brim. This time however the girl leaned in closely while she poured. Really closely. I could see cleavage. And the thick scent of perfume.


    Oh, and I was gropped again.


    "...Oi." I said irritably. "What the hell is this then?"


    The chief was indifferent. "The presence of a particularly strong male, especially one as good-looking as you, always has an effect on women of Aeil blood. They only held back because the Young Miss was present."


    "They can''t know I''m strong, we haven''t even fought yet. It''s really just the face again, yeah?"


    Damien, you bastard, you really can''t go anywhere without causing me trouble! Actually, no. Why''re there so many shallow women? Control yourselves, please.


    "You don''t know?" The chief seem puzzled. "Aeil are born with natural sensitivity to Hara...what your kind calls Aura. Your own feels especially thick and brilliant. That''s why they can tell you are strong." He rubbed his chin. "Not to mention that Aeil are born with a specific form of Hara, Muladahara, which is fiery in nature. Your Hara, in contrast, is like cool and refreshing spring water. That alone is soothing and attractive to young Aeil women. It''ll make them want to touch you." He explained. "The older females will have more self control but those around your age won''t have that advantage. Combined with your Hara''s strength, and your face? I imagine you''re irresistable to them. It''s why I wasn''t very surprised the Young Miss took a liking to you. "


    I was nodding along as if this were all completely normal. "So I''m a big ball of ice water to their fevered bodies?" I deduced.


    "Essentially."


    "And I''m likely to be felt up if I''m not careful?"


    "Most definitely."


    "And how old do you mean by ''young''?"


    "Around 13 to 15, I''d say."


    "...I''m a goddamn loli magnet...."


    Every time...every goddamn time....


    Where''s the Milfs?! The busty onee-sans?! I''m always surrounded by lolies, dammit!


    I follow the golden rule of YES Lolita, NO touch! So even though I can find them cute, it''s not like I can forsake my values and become Pedo Bear.


    But everywhere I go the lolies crowd around and pester me. They should at least wait a decade or two, shit! Listen here, little ones! I can only accept you as sisters or daughters, anything else is off-limits!


    All of you below 18, go romance a different target! Damien ain''t supposed to be capturable in the first place, alright?


    I need to get outta this damn wasteland or these kids might really try pushing me down...


    "I''m back. Did I miss anything?"


    No. Wait. One already tried.


    I was on the verge of shedding tears. Bandits? Monsters? No, the real threat to me here were the girls! And I can''t fight little girls! I''ve only got two hands,a joint assault would tear me apart.


    A whole desert full of kids who''d like to keep me as a body pillow?


    Haha...


    I''m in danger.


    Ralph Wiggum, that''s me.


    " Sorry, seat''s taken."


    While I was distracted with my own thoughts a new converation sprouted to life in the outside world.


    It seems at some point Evie and Vera had taken a place to either side of me, leaving Yesmina down and out.


    In fact Vera was the one in Yesmina''s previous seat. Evie, I think that''s where Rep.Isha sat?


    I saw the tall Aeil sitting further down, giving Evie a complicated look of fear and wonder I didn''t at all understand. However Milly''s spark of red electricity--when the hell did THAT become a thing?--along her silver body could have had a hand in their "negotiations".


    Yesmina frowned. "I''m sorry, who are you again? And what kind of monster are you to take another person''s seat? It''s quite rude."


    "I''m Lady Dahlia''s maid." Vera replied simply.


    "Oh, right. The one with the foul mouth. I remember you now." Yesmina smiled. "But aren''t you being unreasonable? A maid wanting to take my seat...shouldn''t you be more aware of your own position? Or rather, lack thereof?" The words were biting. Spoken evenly but carrying hints of a winter''s chill.


    "My apologies, Miss, but it can''t be helped. I''m a mere placeholder for my Lady. Surely you wouldn''t want to keep her seperated from her own brother?" Her face was as unflinching as ever.


    "Firstly, she seems busy playing at the moment so I don''t see her coming over any time soon. Second, there are two sides. That one was and is mine. Third, I now notice that Lord Isha''s seat has mysteriously become that of another''s. She is a maid of Damien''s, if I recall correctly. Might I ask why she presumes having a seat at the same table as her Master?" Her grin turned sharp.


    Vera was unmoved. "To best serve her Master''s needs as quickly and efficiently as possible, of course."


    "Wow. What''good excuses'' you have. But it sure is strange how you both decided to come here at the same time. Right when I left. It''s almost as if you''re tying to stop me and Young Master Damien from being together."


    For a desert it sure turned arctic fast.


    "I don''t have to do that. The Young Master has already made clear his opinon of you, did he not?" It felt like Vera should be smiling right then, but she wasn''t. If she was, though, the smile would most assuredly be a sadistic one. "I must say, my Lady, you possess a remarkably stout heart. It takes a special sort of woman to so shameless continue her pursuit on a man after such a firm rejection. It was so flippant too, wasn''t it? As if he didn''t care about you at all."


    Vera was a girl who really enjoyed making others suffer. Like I said. She-devil. Have to hand it to her, she saw an opportunity and took it.


    Yesmina, to her credit, didn''t back down an inch. "The help shouldn''t be so mindful of their Masters'' affairs."


    "One should be aware of when their feelings become a nuisance."


    "Does the little maid have a few nuisant feelings of her own, I wonder?" Yesmina challenged, making dangerous insinuation I nearly laughed at.


    "How could I not?" Came the shocking reply. " After all I am one who grew up with both the Young Master and the Little Miss. We''re practically family. That being how it is, is it not right of me to gently inform a cockroach when it''s being too pesky for it''s own good?"


    "A roach...!"


    "My bad. I meant flea."


    "This damned maid!" The girl finally lost her cool. "Just who do you think you are! What gives you the right act so darn pretentious, huh? If I wanna court him that''s my business! If I wanna snatch him away, that''s my choice! Don''t you try ruining my chances just because you know you have none!" She fumed.


    Vera said nothing. Her lips pursed tightly. She was silently contemplating what would be the best scathing retort, or at least I assumed that''s what her silence meant due to past experience.


    I almost couldn''t hold it in.


    Oh man. This kid. She was hilarious.


    Nah dudes, Vera definitely don''t got that kind of affection for this Bro. If anything we had a rival relationship? The Loki to my awesome Thor-ness. A malicious little mischief maker through and through. Mostly just to annoy me.


    Even if we DIDN''T, as she said, grow up together...well given how many times I''ve beaten her cheeky little behind through all these years she''d need to be a total masochist to have feelings for--Hold up.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    An insidious thought took root.


    My mind flashed back to the conversation with Mary at the Estate a couple months ago. If I think about it more, it was strange. Somehow a few of the things she said didn''t seem to have been to me?


    I squinted at Vera suspciously.


    ....I''d thought about it before, but...


    This kid...could she--?


    "Snatch away?" My thoughts were broken.


    Dolly, in all her selective hearing glory, turned her head our way with great force once something we said had caught her attention.


    "Wait, wait, wait, what''s this about snatching away? Huh?" She pounced on me. "Day, come with me real quick, okay?" She pulled.


    "What? Dolly, what is it?"


    "Nevermind that, just come!"


    "Tell me what you''re gonna do with me first."


    "Well...I''m gonna pee on you!"


    I almost tripped. "You''re wanna do what now?!"


    "Pee!" The little girl repeated. "Mother explained it to me once, when I saw Patches weeing on the house. She said that''s how animals mark their property! Since Day is my brother, I have to pee on you! Otherwise how will these weird girls who keep popping up know who''s brother you are?"


    That... really is a special kind of logic!


    "Dolly, that''s only for animals! We''re human!"


    "Nuh-uh, I''m a Dragon!" Dolly shook her head stubbornly. "So it''s perfectly fine."


    "It''s not fine, dammit!" I pressed, ignoring her dragon comment. It was obvious she''d been talking to mother in the time I left her at home.


    "Please?" She sulked.


    "What the hell, stop that. I said no."


    Her eyes went wide and glittery. Crap. Not the puppy-dog eyes....anything but that!


    "Please, Day? Can''t I pee on you just a little?" She brought two fingers close together in gesture.


    "N-No. That''s...." I trailed off.


    Tears.


    "Day hates me...he doesn''t want people to know he already has a cute little sister at home...I''m not wanted anymore...."


    She fell onto the carpet floor, a lifeless, formless mass of goop. She looked like banana pudding.


    "Still not letting you pee on me." I wasn''t gonna to give in. I had my dignity.


    "Tsk." I heard a click. Dolly got up and wiped the wetness from her face like they were a lie. "Well that''s okay, I didn''t think you would let me, I was just trying to get your guard down!" She chuckled.


    Eh?


    "As they say, brother of mine... omae wa mou shindeiru!"


    Nani?!


    In a flash of white-gold, as fast as lightning, Dolly flew towards me with inhuman speed.


    In a mere second she''d conjured a sealed jar of ink and a small brush from out of the ether.


    I felt a ticklish sensation at my neck and in an instant the deed was done.


    Dolly then wrapped her short arms around me in an attempt to keep me trapped.


    "Fuuu"


    She blew cool, gentle breaths at my skin and the ink went dry.


    "..."


    I was speechless.


    "Remember what you told me, Day? If it has your name, it''s yours!" Her smile was too pure for this world.


    "You know I can erase the ink, right?"


    "..."


    The banana pudding made a comeback.


    ***


    "You had to have seen them. Why didn''t you do anything? Could''ve avoided that little fight."


    I grumbled.


    Vera and Yesmina had entered a cold war ever since their spat and now the older girl would stop and glare at the other every chance she got. As for Evie, she didn''t say a single word. She just followed me around with Milly in hand.


    The damn sword was weird like that. First Vera, now Evie. Did they have some sorta deal? Those three seemed strangely close recently. Which was also odd because Evie and Dolly didn''t get along at all so Vera shouldn''t either. Not that I disliked it, but it didn''t make sense.


    The chief didn''t care about my mood at all. "That sword is a work of pure evil. The little girl, too, had the eyes of a mad Deathwing. I wasn''t going to say a damn thing. "


    Evie? Come on, that''s stupid. Girl''s an angel.


    Milly was pretty mean-looking these days though, can''t lie.


    "Whatever. Let''s just get the show on the road. Hope you''re ready for a beatdown, little chief."


    "Speak arrogantly after you get the win."


    By now there were several dozen men and women gathered around. The chief sparring might have been a special occassion because word spread fast and a lot of the villagers made time to come witness the fight.


    They formed a large circle with us in the middle.


    "A spear against a club. I haven''t ever had the opportunity to battle against such a weapon. It''ll be interesting."


    That''s what he thinks is gonna happen, but no.


    "Too bad, old man, I''m going old school on this one. Yo Cass, lend me that sweet sword for a sec!" I called out. Instantly a four-foot long blade was thrown into the ring.


    "What the heck are you throwing sharp objects for?!" I screamed, barely avoiding the pointy end.


    " I''m all the way back here trying to eat, you prick, what did you expect me to do?" He yelled back.


    "You could''ve thrown it better at least! I almost lost a pinky!"


    "Did you die?"


    "I was nearly skewered!"


    "But did you die?"


    He wasn''t funny, not at all. Paying him no mind, I grabbed the sword and leveled it at the chief with a flawless stance.


    "You''re going to face a spear with a sword?" He seemed amused. "Very well. Let''s see what you''re capable of."


    Despite looking dissatisfied with my choice of weaponry the man didn''t belittle me at all and instead focused on the battle with an unwavering concentration.


    I felt a rush of air pelt my face and a moment later my scalp tingled in anticipation. I sensed the attack with my body before I saw it.


    His spear had been pointed right at me, the long but thin blade nearly invisible in the harsh light of day.


    There was no countdown to start and he attacked without warning, the only indication of his movement being the sand kicked up after his forward launch.


    But I was prepared.


    Goddamn Seven Spears wannabe, see how I deal with you!


    Sparks flew as our weapons connected, then glanced off each other.


    "Ha! Fuck yeah, get parried scrub!"


    The chief had a confused look on his face, likely wondering what the hell just happened.


    However he didn''t dwell on the failure and immediately launched another attack. It came from the side, a large sweeping motion.


    I jumped.


    The slash met empty air. In response I aimed a strike to his exposed side, taking advantage of the opening. I struck fast and hard.


    A shock went through my hand and up my arm as the blade was blocked. The man was fast and smart, having years of experience in battle. He was ready for what another failed attack might bring even if he didn''t anticipate a jump.


    So he quickly brought up his shaft into a vertical position, using it as shield. Obviously the thing wasn''t made of wood because there wasn''t even a mark left on it even after being struck with Cass'' sword.


    I made some distance by backing away, ignoring the throbbing in my arms. My scalp tingled once more and a second thrust made it''s way over.


    But we know how to deal with thrust, don''t we?


    I casually stepped to the side and brought my foot down hard on the offending weapon, locking it in place.


    Time for the deathblow!


    I wasn''t really gonna kill him, but a punch to the chest would hurt like a bitch in the morning. Dropping my sword, I closed the gap while he was still in a state of surprise at the unexpected move and jabbed.


    Which ended up being useless since he, too, left his weapon in order to escape the fist strike.


    He had good instincts.


    Like me he also stepped to the side. The correct way of dealing with a punch was not to back up, but to sidestep. Then close back in and launch your own attack.


    Which he did perfectly.


    Except he didn''t exactly step to the side so much as spin to the side. And using the momentum along with his long limbs, chief Rames struck me with not a mere punch but instead ruined my cheek with the back of his fist.


    I was literally blown five feet away. Doing a bit of a spiral while I did, making me feel like a football.


    My head hit solid ground and sent my mind reeling from the impact.


    I blinked away the illusions of Tweety and got back up in a daze.


    "Yup. That smarts."


    Rames, for the first time, appeared truly disturbed. "Not a single warrior I''ve hit with that blow has ever gotten back on their feet the same day. Are you not human?"


    "I dunno, probably."


    I admit I may not, in fact, be fully human. I was stubborn, not stupid. Still liked being human best though. My biggest fear was waking up in scales.


    Busty Argonian sloots were a turn on. Argonian men, on the other hand...


    That happens, gonna have to off myself and try again in the next life.


    "You got a couple of moves, geezer."


    "You''re not bad yourself, runt. Quite...unconventional."


    "Continue?"


    "Till one of us drops."


    The man tore off his upper garments to expose a brutal set of well-defined muscle. I was envious.


    No more words were needed. All around us were the cheers of an entire tribe, enjoying the spectacle regardless of winner or loser.


    As for the chief and me, we lost ourselves to the discordant rhythm of battle. Old or young, big or small, things like that didn''t matter in a fight like this.


    For what seemed like hours we stood in that ring born of men and women.


    Yes. It was an epic battle...


    Parry.


    Parry.


    Roll.


    Butt poke.


    The chief exploded in rage. "You little snot, stop aiming for my ass!"


    i grinned shamelessly. " If it worked on Vordt, it''ll work on you! Resign yourself to Death by A Thousand Butt Pokes!"


    By this time the chief was already on the verge of insanity.


    In a matter of moments he stripped me of my sword, sending it back into the crowd.


    "Son of a whore!" Cass cursed. "You bitch, I nearly became a eunuch!"


    "But did you die?" I took the chance at petty revenge.


    The chief''s growl interrupted our bickering.


    "Good, good! Now you''ll see how it feels, you demon child! You ass, let me see your goddamn ass!" He howled madly.


    The crowed was stunned into silence at the man''s word choice.


    I didn''t despair at my lost sword. Because now it was time for my secret weapon.


    "Pocket sand!"Andthrew a handful of dirt in his eyes.


    "%$#^!"


    "This...is...SPARTA!"


    I didn''t have to say that old cliche, but come on, what''s a Sparta Kick without it? I always felt Odyssey shoulda made that line the attack''s opening. Such a waste.


    There was an audible crack as what I reckon were his ribs giving way to my foot.


    He, to his credit, didn''t drop as I expected him to. He just staggered back several steps. THEN he fell. On his knees, his breaths ragged.


    I strolled towards him leisurely as I whistled a dandy tune. While I was also worse for the wear that wasn''t a very large concern right now. Time for the mind games.


    "Stop hitting yourself. Stop hitting yourself. Stop hitting yourself. Come on, why''re you hitting yourself?"


    Anyone with a dick of an older brother knows what''s happening. Or hey, maybe you''re a dick of an older brother yourselfandare having a few nostalgic moments.


    Either way by the time I''m done with him both cheeks are gonna look so red and swollen he''ll look like a baboon''s ass.


    "Alright, let''s finish this. I''m not a bully, I''ll give you a honorable defeat. But you really gave a damn good fight. So keep that chin up."


    I was a guy who sparred with the world''s (supposedly) greatest swordsman on the regular. It''d be really ridiculous for me to lose to some random chief with a spear long enough to question what he''s compensating for.


    I crunched my knuckles, warming up for the blow to come.


    "Nighty-night." And delivered a swift, powerful jab to his nose.


    It was the first direct skin-to-skin contact since the start. Rather, the first skin-to-skin attack I landed on the bastard.


    He was knocked onto his back.


    "Hah. Clean up on aisle three."


    I was just about to dust off my armor when I heard a deafening roar.


    "ASS!!!!!!!"


    He''s an ass man, apparently.


    "Damn, you''re not done yet? Pretty beefy, ain''t ya? Okay, round two then--hold up." I blinked. "What the flip...?"


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. There, standing not five feet away, was the chief. Bearing not a single wound on his body.


    "Oh for fuck''s sake, since when did you get regen? That''s so totally unfair. Goddamn bullshit, man. That''s it, I call hax."


    I had half a mind of taking Milly and having her dice the man into bite-sized pieces.


    He didn''t care about my rambles. Instead he rushed me like a mad beast, not even picking up his weapon.


    A brawl it is then!


    "Put ''em up, beefy. It''s time to engage in fisticuffs!"


    Chuck Norris? Oh, you mean my towel boy?


    And just like that, our battle began anew. From the crowd I could hear Vera muttering. "This can''t be good."


    Weird. Were my ears always so keen? I mean the crowd had gotten really loud by then.p


    I didn''t have much time to think about it though because he was already on me. One thing I should probably mention: He wasn''t a very great hand-to-hand fighter.


    He was slow and sloppy, I could see through all his attempts at hitting me. That was strange for an Aeil but then again they didn''t need all-round expert warriors for leadership positions.


    Jab! Cross! Hook! Uppercut!


    That''s right, I''ve seen enough boxing manga to deal with you! I''ve even seen the entire Rocky series! Ain''t got nothin'' on me.


    Yes I know that''s a double negative. Shut up, nerds.


    "Jesus...the fuckin'' beefy-ness of this bastard..." After a full twenty minutes I started working up a real sweat.


    Actually I was starting to feel hot too. Like, really hot.


    But at the same time something felt like it was emptying inside me. Becoming a little hollow. It was so strange. Like my energy was just being poured right out of me.


    ...Wait.


    Don''t tell me...


    I looked at the chief''s who was in the midst of great, shuddering heaves.


    Everyone else was looking at him oddly too. Which meant they didn''t know anything about his dirty cheat.


    ...Don''t tell me it''s MY dirty cheat?


    No. No, itcan''t be! That''s not true! It''s impossible!


    Right?


    "Am I a healer bro?" I wondered. I letout a chuckle. "Only one way to find out." I thought quietly.


    I took a couple of knives--told you I always keep some around--and approached the enraged, somewhat fatigued-looking chief.


    A flick of the wrist and a thrown blade darted out. It made a shallow cut along his forearm.


    "Oh no!" I sighed sympathetically. "That''s quite an ugly looking wound, isn''t it?"


    I smiled. "Let me heal you..."

 Chapter 28 Tale of the Dragon God

    "Lord Rames, wake up! Get ahold of yourself!"


    Isha shook the man violently.


    The Prince, he was looking at the four reps surrounding the comatose chief with an empty gaze devoid of emotion.


    He chuckled darkly. "Ha...haha...What a weak man. Does he think the Vile Lord''s torments are of only that level? He is lucky it was only his body that was played with."


    So it''s been a full hour since my experiments began. Using my buddy Rames as a test subject I learned I was, in fact, a healer bro. It appears my gentle taps have some way of delivering my abundant life energy onto the taget. This rids them of current wounds and tears open, then heals, past wounds.


    This process takes a toll on the person''s body, however. Rather, instead of toll it''s more like it doesn''t restore stamina. So you end up exhausted if the healing is done repeatedly. You simply don''t have the energy to go on.


    Continuous beatings and healings will result in a state where you are not wounded but your body is incapable of lifting it''s own head.


    Also, it seems, you have a "memory" that comes with it. Meaning that despite not being hurt in truth you will still remember the pain and the lightest of taps will cause you to recall the feelings of all previously induced pain together.


    Quite fascinating.


    The surrounding Aeil warriors did try to intervene at some point but they backed off once a few of their comrades were captured and became subjects themselves.


    Yesmina? She only forced a smile and quietly led away the worried Aeil, saying, "Well he''s just having a bit of fun. They aren''t even hurt, see?"


    She earned some brownie points for that, not that I''d tell her.


    ***


    " And don''t fucking come back!" A barrel was thrown. Rames woke up in a crazed frenzy several hours later, just in time to see us off.


    He had a spear in hand was wild-eyed, ready to send the giant weapon soaring after us. Given his strength I''m sure he could''ve totally destroyed the ship, or at least mess it up enough that we''d have to delay our trip.


    But he was held back by several of his own tribesmen who were yelling something like, "You fool, you''ll just make him mad!"


    "He''ll break us all!"


    "There''ll be no escape!"


    Which was really just so rude.


    "What Water God?! Isn''t he just a Demon Lord?"


    I just wanted to do some goddamn experiments, is that so bad? Look at them, they''re obviously a lot stronger than they were before! Isn''t that my blessing to them? Their reward for enduring through a little pain? Ungrateful little shits.


    To build one must first destroy. To temper steel one must take a hammer and beat it down! Is that not what I did for them? My efforts are being so unappreciated...


    Oh well. I am a kind and forgiving God, yeah?


    "Lord Kandor..." Isha whispered from twenty feet away.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?"


    "The Little Goddess, I''ve faith in her."


    "She''s a pure soul. With this "young" God''s twisted heart, if they were to meet, I''m afraid--"


    "Only a God can deal with another God, Isha."


    "Yes, deal. That''s what worries me. What price will she have to pay? Were they equals it may be different, but it''s obvious this boy is far older and more powerful than our Little Goddess. Who knows how long he''s been prowling the world? His boyish appearance is a lie if I ever seen one. No sound mind would be capable of such...such disturbing tortures."


    Kandor was quiet. "We do what we must. As will she." He said gravely, after what seemed a lifetime.


    "...He''ll eat her alive..."


    "..."


    These guys. Do they want me to heal them?


    ***


    It took us another full day to reach the city of Ko. The winds were on our side, allowing the so-called Uraks to move at peak speed.


    The first thing one notices were the walls. They were probably as tall as the one from China. Though I''d never been I had seen pictures and videos so I could say they were fairly large. And this one was similar.


    The main difference was that this was made from some kind of glass or crystal. So thick you couldn''t see the inside, but shining brightlyin the raging sun. Heck I was surprised the people inside weren''t cooked.


    "It''s hard to properly see when you get too close from the outside so only blind creatures like the Uraks can safely travel towards. It''s dangerous to wander with your eyes closed in the desert which is why they''re trained to bring us inside. The merchants who wish to enter have to go to a station not far from here and rent their own Uraks to guide them just like this. " Yesmina explained, handing out some blindfolds. "Wear these."


    I put one on but I didn''t find it all that blindingly bright. It was, but not to the degree I couldn''t handle it. Maybe the Aeil were more sensitive. Still, do as the Romans do.


    "Who built it?" Baz questioned enthusiastically.


    "None of our time is likely to remember. We Aeil weren''t in the habit of keeping records in the past, passing most information through word of mouth. It''s only in the last few centuries this changed. This was here long before that. However it''s not fully enclosed. And in fact it''s shape resembles that of a claw."


    "There''s a story behind that, I''m guessing."


    "Of course." She laughed, as beautiful as any chime. "The Wise Ones say it came from the Dragon God Okeanos and is a piece of his claw that broke off during his battle with the Divines thousands of years ago."


    There''s that word again. Okeanos. Mother mentioned it, I''m certain. I remember clearly now. She said something about being part of the Okeanos Family. Dragon Royalty, eh.


    Still no scales but it''s got to mean something since I keep hearing it pop up.


    "What''s that about then? " I questioned "I''ve never heard of something like that in any legends."


    "That''s because the Gods hid it from most of the world. You may find the tale in dusty libraries of various temples but apart from that it''s secret knowledge that very few aside from the Aeil know about. We don''t mingle much with the outside world, at least we didn''t before the last couple decades, so it never spread. I''m not sure how many outsiders know we have the information either. I think the Temple of the Divines wouldn''t like us much if they were aware of our knowledge in that area."


    Minnie tilted her head, as she always did when confused. "Why keep it a secret, all that stuff?"


    "It speaks about a pretty embarrassing scandal involving the Divines, that''s why."


    "A scandal, you say. Do tell." I Insisted.


    "Oh It''s nothing complicated, really. Just that the Dragon God accidentally seduced all the Angels and Goddesses of the Heavenly realm."


    Baz gasp. "Woah! That sounds just like the Young Master! They must be kindred spirits."


    I wacked the little boy firmly on the head. Which healed but left the pain.


    Vera, despite the opportunity to make a dig at me just like Baz did unintentionally, was quiet.


    " A bit worse though. He caused a few Godly break-ups which didn''t earn him any favor, you see. It''s funny since he wasn''t originally a Divine, he was created later on by the Mother Goddess in a challenge between the Gods to see who could create the most perfect lifeform. That became the beginning of our world and all it''s creatures. After his creation and her victory in the challenge she took him as a mate and they copulated tobirth the Dragon race. Of course things got muddy when the other females of the Heavenly realm also took a liking to him. He was stationed between the Heaven realm and the Mortal realm as a governor of sorts. In time many Angels and Goddesses would sneak over and entice him. Being a product of a Goddess reigning over Love and War he naturally would not deny advances. Once rumor spread the male Gods ganged up and ambushed him, then after a full hundred years of fighting--which many claim caused the First Cataclysm--they were able to banish him to the Mortal plane and, in spite, masked his presence from the Goddesses which he''d charmed. They apparently went pretty crazy over him. Like, literally crazy. Caused the Second Cataclym looking for him, is how the story goes. "


    Went crazy...sounds like my Godly Right. I couldn''t even imagine the horror of being pursued by a few hundred OP yanderes.


    Don''t get me wrong, I loves me some yanderes. But if we''re talking Mirai Nikki yanderes then that''s a whole different story.


    Must''ve drove the dude insane.


    He was basically a newborn babe, how could he say no? Taking advantage of him like that...what bitchy Goddesses.


    " You know it''s even said his blood which fell during the battle is what created the World Trees. Having fallen onto the many different realms within the Mortal Plane, all connected through his blood, creating gateways between dimensions...Ah, that reminds me, have you heard of the Dryads before? Tree spirits? In many of our oldest stories they say the most powerful of Dryads were created at the same time as the Great Trees and could travel anywhere in the world where plantlife exists. Amazing, right? Think about being able to go wherever you want whenever you want..."


    She trailed off in a dreamy sigh.


    Ah, tree nymphs. Now there''s a topic I can get interested in.


    Sadly we hadn''t time to go into detail, like where I could find one. I could only say, "Well I''m glad I ain''t that guy. Sounds like he''s had a pretty shitty run of it."


    Seriously. Made up due to a challenge, minding his own business and then just suddenly chased around by a bunch of horny Divine.And to top it off he''s cast out of home by some jealous assholes who couldn''t keep their ladies satisfied. Stuck in the Mortal Plane which I''m sure is way worse than being in what was basically Heaven. Having nothing else to do but twiddle his thumbs.


    Actually who knows what happened to him? Like they probably couldn''t just leave him alone as powerful as he was. Probably nerfed him. Sealed him away somewhere. Man that would suck such massive balls.


    "Then what''s the Aeil have to do with all this? Must be some reason they know those tales."


    "Okeanos is a God of Life. Life is represented by water, and the Aeil love water. Obviously we''d worship him. Not only is he a lifebringer, he''s also a great warrior. We''re even descendants of his Chosen. No way we wouldn''t know his story. Plus he went out as a warrior should, through battle. And his battle, what other could be as awe-inspiring?"


    I guess it is pretty cool. Brings to mind a Madara vs the Kage kinda scene. Now THAT was an epic fight. Dude had all the hype and didn''t disappoint.


    Plus if all that was true then he''s one of my ancestors. Or at least that''s what Mother believes. Me, still not gonna buy into this dragon stuff until I see a scale.


    And I''m hoping, if it does happen, I''d be a western Dragon with tree-trunk arms and legs. Not some overgrown snake.


    Then, and only then, will I accept this Dragon stuff1


    Anything else andI''m ignoring it.


    Oh. And if I can transform my clothes better disappear into the ether for later use instead of tearing apart because no way am I going around naked just because I Dragon''d out. Assuming I can transform, and that I am in fact a Dragon.


    Since this is a fantasy world and I now accept that Damien is a damn fucking complicated character then I also have to admit the possibility he''s not entirely human.More specifically that he might be a Dragon. Which could explain my love of hunting. And large, yet picky, appetite.


    Even Dolly''s obsession with shinies would now make sense.


    I bet that''d even explain how people react to us. I mean I know we''re good-lookin'' and all but sometimes it just seems so exaggerated.


    While I was lost in thought we entered a great gap in the crystal wall. A "crack." in the claw, nearly tearing it in two.


    "Huh. Strange." I clenched my hand.


    "What?" Yesmina gave a glance.


    "You know, that hum. Feels weird."


    "I don''t feel anything." Her voice took a slightly concerned undertone. " Sure you aren''t imagining it? People coming here for the first time can have a surreal experience. Maybe that''s why you feel like that."


    "Maybe." I placated. Doubted it. My skin tingled. It was like a small electric current began coursing through my whole body as soon as we got between the gap. My arm hair stood on end too. Don''t think that''s an illusion.


    Crap. I''m not gonna explode here am I? I thought Ihad that mostly under control. Well, not control. But able to predict the next one if nothing else. I wasn''t due till another two days. Is that Artifact of Kane''s not doing it''s job anymore?


    "Will you look at that." Cass broke in. His words brought me back to the present. I returned my attention to what was up ahead.


    The City of Ko...


    It was alright. Anyone remember Ba Sing Se? It was like that. Tons of buildings all smooshed together in an orderly chaos.


    You could smell the roasting meat wafting from the nearby stalls, hear merchants haggle with their customer over the price of some "rare" merchandise. See children running back and forth, laughing all the while in a way that made you wanna smack them for being so annoying.


    It wasn''t only Aeil either but a variety of races. May have mentioned before but there are a lot of races. I can''t even pronounce them all, neither do I care to know them all, but imagine Defiance and you have an idea of what I''m looking at.


    The most defining feature I could see at first glance were the aqueducts. They surrounded the city''s sky and cast long shadows.


    There seemed to be four main aqueducts that all came from the same place, a elegant palace in the center of the city. Each major aqueduct connected there and gradually split into smaller aqueducts the further they got. It was safe to assume they''re what gave the city it''s life because I was oddly sure there were no bodies of water in the area.


    It wasn''t just a building, it was the city''s heart.


    The palace itself looked akin to a Grecian temple with it''s tall pillars, red tiled roof and enclosed walls. This temple structure held numerous smaller, though no less grand, buildings around it.


    I knew it likely that within those temple walls would be this "Little Goddess." Her place of worship. Of power.


    "Let''s not waste any time and get this over w--huh?" I found myself alone. The ship had stopped and my posse was nowhere to be seen.


    "You''re sure?"


    "Of course, little Miss, my products have always been 100% effective in the past. Just ask my last customers. One drop and he''ll be incapable of keeping his hands off, I guarantee it."


    Yesmina was looking to buy something potentially dangerous.


    "Eh? Where''s that necklace? It was here a second ago..."


    "Hehe..."


    Dolly was letting her inner klepto run wild."A puma with amethyst eyes...Reminds me of Day."


    "How''d you do that?!" Baz was staring at a snake charmer like he were a magician.


    Vera...


    She was idly looking at a multi-tailed leather whip from some stall. It reminded me of my previous suspicion and I made a mental note to not indulge the kid''s weird fetish in the future.


    "We just barely arrived and they''re already dicking around."


    Cass followed my down the ship while the sailors(?) were busy docking it and taking the Uraks to their stables.


    "They''re kids, what do you expect?"


    "True. I don''t think Dolly''s ever been to a city like this either. She must be giddy to explore."


    "I can understand the feeling. I don''t think any of us has been to a place like this."


    I couldn''t really answer that. How can you compare towering skyscrapers to squat buildings like these? The crystal walls were a novelty but I wasn''t very impressed by those alone.


    I''ve never been here but that didn''t mean I was as awestruck as they were.


    "Should we round them up?" He jerked a chin in their direction.


    "Let them have their fun. Besides, Vee and Baz are more than enough to keep Dolly safe."


    The two weren''t weak. Baz, unlike how I assumed when he was a babe, became surprisingly skilled after a couple years of training. Vera was also somehow adept with needles. I once saw her paralyze a full-grown man with them.


    "Wait, where''s Minnie and Evie?"


    Cass pointed. "They''re busy converting."


    I followed his finger and saw Minnie smiling benignly at a couple. "Have you heard of our Lord and Savior Damien?" While Evie handed them a pamphlet.


    They did this several more times. With the Holy Sword hovering menacingly over their heads none of the people they approached were able to refuse.


    "I didn''t see anything." I looked away. "Let''s just go. Come along, little Prince."


    Evie had the Holy Sword, Dolly had Vee and Baz, Yesmina was an Aeil. No need to worry about them for now.


    As for Alex, he was the only one besides Cass who stayed.


    "Yessir." He saluted. I didn''t teach him that but it was a nice touch.


    And we were off.


    ***


    The right to see the Little Goddess was freely given to all. However not many wished to disrupt her from her duties and so apart from her weekly parade through the city few saw her face-to-face.


    All we had to do was walk in.


    There were no guards and the inner room of the temple was brightly lit. It was also cool, almost cold.


    Atop a plush cushion wearing a marvelously ornate robe of gold and silver designs was a teenage girl. A girl...with blue hair.


    "Oh wow!" Her face was full of surprise. "Damien Claybrook! What''s someone like you doing here?"


    I was still wearing my helm, wasn''t I?


    "Uh, you know me?"


    "What do you mean? Of course I do. My sister talks about you all the time you know?"


    Who the flip is her sister?!

 Chapter 29 Unexpected Visitors pt. 1

    The blue haired young Lady looked like a 16-year-old highschooler who''d likely show dimples when she smiled. Her entire presence was that of a teen. From her glowing excitement to the way she clapped her hands in gesture. Her eyes were large and round, like Dolly''s, with a good-natured light twinkling within.


    She was the type that made you want to take her in as a grand-daughter.


    From the folds of her robe the girl took out a rolled up piece of paper. "Look." She unfurled what was undoubtedly a picture of me. Not a drawing, a picture. Full color and everything. And there was something about it because I could feel threads of...of I''m not sure what...emanating every inch of paper.


    It was recent, too. Looked exactly like me. I examined it closely.


    ....Yeah, I seemed pretty damn cold...


    "Every Dacian knows you. You''re the most popular young bachelor in the whole realm!" She giggled. "The Okeanos Family''s Crown Prince would be high-profile even if your mother hadn''t sent out concubine invitations to all the eligible little Misses of the Dacian Kingdom."


    I nearly choked. "She did WHAT?!"


    The girl prattled on as if she hadn''t heard me. "It was a really shocking event. It''s been so long since a male Dragon had taken on a concubine. Who could guess that the Royal Family itself would be the first to break the silence? And that the invitations would be so numerous? Your sex drive must be monstrous! You have quite a few waiting Ladies hoping for your favour back in Darcia, Your Majesty. "


    My brain hurt from every word she said. I rubbed the bridge of my nose. "Wait, wait, wait, hold up. First off, where the hell is this Darcia place? I''ve never heard of it. Second, what''s with this whole concubine business? Also who the heck are you?"


    The Little Blue-Haired Goddess gave me a wide-eyed look of disbelief. "You don''t know of Darcia? It''s not the largest of realms but it''s a famous one..."


    "What do you mean, realms?"


    "You don''t know about the realms either?" She was dumbfounded. "Didn''t your Royal Mother tell you about them before?"


    "She must''ve forgotten." I monotoned.


    Cass was staring at me for a while now. Specifically ever since the kid had mentioned "Dragon" and "Crown Prince."


    "That makes sense." She nodded happily. "Dragons are known for being careless, after all."


    "Well, I''m listening."


    "Right. Sorry, Your Highness." She grinned sheepishly. "Um, so, it''s like I said before. Darcia is the name of a Kingdom within the Realm of Mist and Shadow. The Mortal Planes, you see, are fractured. We call these fractures ''Realms.''" She explained. "The Realm of Mist and Shadow, for example, is one of the smaller, more exclusive realms out there and is home to supernatural races all generally known as Darcians. Though we''re not all of the same species, obviously." Another laugh. " We''re only called Darcians because it''s ruled by the Darcian Kingdom established by the Darcea Clan. They''re a family of powerful Vampires, by the way. Most of them are pretty nice but only because they''re already mated. You probably don''t wanna meet the ones who aren''t." She paused. " I suppose someone like you wouldn''t have any trouble with them even if you did. Since you''re a Dragon and all."


    My head was seriously hurting. Like, what? Realms? Supernatural races?


    This is a high fantasy story, not a supernatural story! What''s more it sounds like one of those supernatural adult romance novels.


    Cass was already sporting that dull, blank look that said he didn''t understand a single thing that was going on. I can''t blame him.


    "Right, right...Vampires. Secret realms. Got it. Now who''re you? You really a Goddess or what?"


    She shook her head. "No. I''m really not. I''m an Undine!"


    A fucking Undine! I was astonished.


    ...Mermaid waifu GET?


    No, I got Min. But cute mermaid girl...


    Wait, I should get the full story before anything. "So what''re you doing here pretending to be a Divine?" I questioned curiously.


    I saw her eyes lose a bit of their luster. "It''s not really like I meant to. It just happened that way. You should know how Aeil treat those with life-giving and water-bringing abilities. We Undine are creatures that can manipulate and create water so it''s not weird they have this kind of attitude towards me." She sighed.


    "Doesn''t answer my question."


    "I said it, right? I didn''t mean to. But Grandfather--not my real one, but the man who found us--became so distraught about what was happening to the Dry Lands that I couldn''t keep quiet. I can use a special Key to open up small gateways back into Darcia whenever I want. I was planning on leaving for good after the first few years and I recovered from infancy. After becoming a teen I''d be able to protect myself, you understand. I did leave too. However I became attached to a few of these guys so I kept coming back." The girl smiled fondly. " For the time being I''ve decided to stay here more often and help out by creating water. Recently though I''ve been too exhausted and couldn''t make as much. The constant use of my powers have been hindering my growth back into adulthood which is just so annoying. Until I get older my full power is locked away too so it''s been so frustrating. But nevermind that.More worrying is the rate at which the land is been dying. I really think there''s something wrong here. Ah, but you were a great help." She rushed to say. " I was curious about where all this Life energy sprang from. It was you all along, right? The Okeanos Family really is best when it comes to things like this. Still, I wonder what could be causing the rapid change? Wait, is that why you''re here, to fix things?"


    There''s a lot about that to pick apart...She likes to talk, I could tell.


    "Before we get into why I''m here I''d like to know what you mean by infancy and stuff. "


    Another shake of the head. "It''s nothing much. It''s just a technique Undine can use. Kinda comes with a harsh backlash. Simply put if we ever encounter a really, really, really dangerous event we can us up all our stored energy in exchange fot speed and defense at the cost of reverting back to an infant state once the time limit is up. We wouldn''t starve or dehydrate but anything else can kill us. Eh, it''s pretty scary when you think about it. Can you imagine how hard it is being an infant? Let me tell you, it''s terrible! And embarrassing!"


    "It ain''t that bad." I shrugged.


    "Oh how would you know?" She sighed once more.


    I ignored her. "That move is a double-edged sword, isn''t it."


    "Tell me about it. It''s not something we''d use unless we absolutely had to." She pushed back loose strands of hair. "Actually when we got to this realm it was due to falling through a crack in dimensions while we were being hunted by enemies. We were leading them into a trap. Unfortunately we ended up in quite a pickle. There must''ve been only a one in a million chance of that crack appearing where it did, mind you. We would''ve really died if we weren''t so quick on our feet. If those guys who fell with us had somehow survived, or if Grandfather hadn''t found us, we wouldn''t be alive. The backlash leaves us vulnerable until we''re able to gather back our strength and age our bodies back to their original forms. Took me more than eight years to get my body to it''s current age and It''s still a couple of years from what it was before. I''m actually 22, you know. No, wait, that was before. So...30? Not that age matters for us much, I suppose. We stop physically aging around our early... " She droned on but I stopped listening.


    She''s legal!


    Yes that''s the only important take away. Everything else we''ve heard before, who cares about that? The story just got more complicated. That''s all.


    So we have multiple realms, vampires, Undines and me being recognized as a Dragon Prince.


    Alright. I can roll with that.


    I really do have to admit Damien''s got a really complex background.


    But what did that matter? Still just gonna do my own thing.


    Mother and her repopulation project are just gonna have to wait for some other, more filial son to come around. Cuz I ain''t fathering a thousand kids.


    Do I look like Ghengis Khan to you? No, didn''t think so.


    "I''m going out for a smoke. Don''t join me." Cass suddenly announced. He was busy rubbing his temples.


    "Toodles." I bade him farewell.


    He waved me off tiredly.


    I shot the "Goddess" with level stare the moment he was gone. "So I''ve been crusading since I got to this dusty hell hole. I''ve been called a Bandit King, a Water God and a Demon Lord. I''ve got a stubborn, horny, underage tribal Princess trying to push me down and apparently a legion more on the horizon. My sister''s trying to brainwash me. My future step-daughter has a bloodthirsty Holy Sword that''s helping her and her mother strong-arm people into a cult I accidentally built. That guy who left? He wants me to make a Kingdom so he can have a few fancy titles. I''ve been here a month and everything''s all fucked up." My tone was dead even. " I only wanna know one thing."


    Silence. The air was charge with a dreadful tension. I saw a bead of sweat trail down her forehead. She waited in near breathless apprehension.


    " ...Can you use the Water Clone jutsu?"


    "Hah?" Her mouth fell open. She shook herself. "Wait, how do you know the Undines'' secret core technique?"


    "Nevermind that." I casually disregarded her question. "I''ll be honest, I''m strapped for cash right now and I''ve only a thousand Fuks to my name. Don''t think that''s worth something here yet, so...yeah.But I need to learn that skill. So money aside, we''re gonna have to come to some sorta agreement. And since I''ve only got one thing to bargain with let me just say it now: You can take my body, but you''ll never take my heart!"


    I offered the best " willful glare" I could muster.


    "Wrong, son." A new voice chimed in at just that moment. "Even if she took your heart she could never take your body! At most she could share it!"


    "Mother!" I hissed in surprise.


    The Little Goddes was forgotten.


    Becaues from out of the corner of the room just out of sight was the sexy, voluptuous figure of my very own Mother. Wearing a deep blue dress that clung to her skin and detailed a finely toned waist and pair of hips that naturally swayed enchantingly from side to side as she sauntered over.


    "Yes, it''s me, Mommy!" She place her hands on the aforementioned hips in a proud pose. Then her charming, valiant image broke down a mere instantly later.


    Liquid pooled at her eyes.


    She was a mere streak of chocolate brown as she rushed me. I was promptly glomped, thrown to the floor in a fashion that felt oddly familiar.


    "My baby!" She cried. "I missed you so much! How can you just leave home like that for so long? How can you do that to you poor little Mama?!"


    She grabbed my head and buried me in a deep, fragrant valley


    "..."


    "Are you still mad at Mama? No, it''s okay, don''t worry! I understand! It''s perfectly fine if you want to marry that beastkin girl, I won''t get your way. She was pretty cute anyway. As long as you''re happy, I don''t care."


    "..."


    "Well aren''t you going to say anything?"


    "...Air..."


    "Hah?"


    "...I..."


    "Yes?"


    "I need..."


    "You need what?"


    "I...need...AIR!" I struggled.


    And shoved her away, gasping for breath a second later like my life depended on it. Which it did. Because those wonderfully soft pair of rabbits were choking me to death.


    Not just that, but she was really strong! She was crushing me!


    "Are you trying to kill me?! I nearly died! From now on, no more hugs!"


    The woman looked crushed. Her face had on an expression of having been wronged.


    "Son! Be reasonable!" That felt familiar too. " I can compromise on many things, but now you''re going too far!" Her hands were already inching their way towards me.


    I take a stepback. "Goddamn addict."


    "Son..." She whimpered. Her eyes went wide and sparkly.


    "..."


    Two minutes later she was hugging me from behind, lifting me up and swaying me from left to right in a tight squeeze.


    "How the hell are you even here?" I muttered, almost resentful.


    "What do you mean? Mary took me." She pointed.


    "What the--?"


    "Good evening, Young Master."


    "Holy!" I felt my skin crawl.


    Mary, clad in a black and white maid dress, walked expressionlessly from out of thin air. Literally. There was only a ripple, like a wave of heat, to indicate her arrival.


    Her indifference was as palpable as ever. Not a single emotion clouded that beautiful face


    "How the heck did you did you do that? You just teleported in! Actually, yeah, that''s right, how''d Mother even show up? I didn''t hear her stepping in now that I think about it. Vera and Evie suddenly showed up at Kane''s place back then too..."


    Mary spoke, quite flippantly, the words, " I''m this realm''s World Tree spirit and she''s my offspring. There''s few places on this planet we cannot travel."


    Dryads! These three grass-hairs were Dryads! Or...at least two were. What did that make Baz? Is there a male version I''m not aware of?


    "We don''t have any one gender, Young Master. We do have the power to switch between them, however. Though Basil is an airhead so I didn''t teach him too much about his abilities and origins. As for Vera, that girl refused to learn that particular technique because she was afraid you''d...no, nevermind. Anyway you can think of them as a full boy and girl like you have been."


    Baz turning into a girl...that could be cute. I was already picturing it. The kid IS pretty thin. Put him into a dress and--WAIT A MINUTE! What am I thinking?! Don''t get trapped in that filthy abyss, me.


    Get ahold of yourself. He''s your bro. You don''t lewd your bro, dammit. No matter how good they''d probably look with a little make up and a one-piece.


    I shook my head clear of those distracting thoughts and posed yet another question. "You can read minds too I''m guessing?"


    "No, you just had that kind of look."


    I''ve got a perpetual poker face, how the heck can she tell what look I have?


    "More importantly, " Mother spoke up. "Why didn''t you come back? You just planned on letting your powers run wild, is that it? What, you hate your Mama so much that you''d rather subject yourself to this awful place than come and learn from me?" She let out more tears. "Don''t you know how dangerous it is for a young untrained Dragon to wander the world all by his lonesome? There''s all kinds of bad men who''d love to get their hands on you. You just barely unlocked your bloodline, haven''t you? You can''t fight back if you keep healing your enemies. What could you do against them? Anything you do will just heal in an instant. You''d end up captured and used for who knows what. Come back and let me show you how to at least create a tsunami. Or how to rip the blood from a person''s body."


    Her eyes were so earnest. I couldn''t handle it.


    Then Mary revealed the truth. "Don''t listen to her, she knows about your little torture sessions. What does it matter that you heal them? You basically crush their will to oppose you." She made a "heh" sound that was nearly a chuckle but wasn''t. "I''m actually rather impressed at that. I don''t think any other in your family had ever thought to use thatin such a way. You truly have a talent for turning even a blessing into a curse, Young Master."


    "Mary!" Mother glared.


    "How would she know that?" I grimaced.


    "She''s been using magic to spy on you."


    What!


    "What!"


    "Mary, you traitor!"


    "Your father''s been spying too." Mary took a single step forward and disappeared, leaving a transparent wave in the air.


    I heard a masculine saying, "Fuck!"


    The she reappeared a second later with a tall, handsome, very startled-looking man.


    "Father!"


    He was holding a strange square-shaped crystal in his hand that displayed a bird''s-eye view of the entire room.


    His other hand was holding onto a large bowl of fried chicken wings.


    "See?" Mary said. "They''ve been keeping a close eye on you ever since you left."


    "Nonsense, I''ve done nothing of the sort. Son, don''t listen to this weird chick!"


    He chucked the square-shaped object as hard as he could at a nearby wall. Where it shattered into a million pieces.


    He whistled innocently.


    "...Ahem..." A cough. "That Minnie girl''s got a pretty good physique by the way. Really fills out those outfits. Gotta say, I approve."


    "..."


    "It was your mother''s idea. I had nothing to do with it."


    "..."


    "...What?"


    I ignored him. "Mother?"


    The arms around me felt laden with sweat "Yes, son?"


    "I''m disowning you guys."


    Mother''s sniffles rang throughout the temple.

 Chapter 30 Unexpected Visitors pt. 2

    We retired to a smaller room to the side.


    We were led to a round table with four seats. The Little Goddess'' hands shook nervously as she poured us tea.


    Meanwhile Mother was looking the blue-haired Goddess up and down with a critical eye.


    Having long since recovered from a state similar to Dolly''s pudding-form she now exuded the aura of a true Milf Queen with all the firm, imperial bearing that came with it.


    "An Undine, huh. Not bad, your kind are fairly uncommon and you also agree with his bloodline perfectly. I suppose you''re pretty enough as well. But you''re much too small in that area. If you want to have any hope of being my son''s concubine you need hips at least as "thick" as mine, as Damien would say. Really, how do you expect to birth healthy Dragonlings with such a thin body?"


    She frowned in disapproval.


    The poor girl was frozen solid in fright. "My apologies...I''ll work harder...yes...sorry...."


    "First, it''s thicc." I corrected. "Second, I''m not taking anyone in as a concubine!" I snapped.


    "Nonsense, love. Of course you will."


    "What happened to the marriage approval from earlier?!"


    The woman laughed lightly. "Please, son. Marriage is an entirely different matter. It''s about happiness and mutual affection. I see that now. But the Dragon race comes first. We still need you to repopulate our numbers, after all. You''re free to marry whoever you wish, I''ll give you that because I care about your happiness. I can''t, however, budge on you performing your duties as our race''s Prince."


    "About the repopulation thing, I heard you sent letters to some realm? The hell is that?"


    "Multiple realms." She smiled gently, pinching my cheek. "And yes. I sent them the day you left. I was so angry and sad I couldn''t help myself." She stuck out her tongue cutely. "Oh but I chose only those which house the strongest, rare and pure of bloodlines to make things easier. Many have already sent in notice of their acceptance so you''ll have your work cut out for you in the future. Don''t worry, I''ll give you another year or two for your body to further mature before you begin."


    "Why would you do something like that to begin with?!" I glared.


    This isn''t a laughing matter!


    "I was planning to bring the girls over and have them pester you. I knew it''d drive you crazy." She grinned wildly. "Once women of certain realms have their eye on a male they don''t give up till they get what they want."


    An army of Yesminas!


    I wanted to hit her. Wanting to turn veritable bloodhounds onto her own son like this...What kinda sadistic woman does that...?


    "You''re vicious." I said.


    "Thank you." Another smile.


    "Actually even if I went with this whole crazy idea what were you planning to do with the girls?"


    "What do you mean?" She seemed surprised at the question, as if she''d never thought of it before.


    "Well where would you put ''em?"


    "Ah. That. No matter. They''d be sent back if anything, we only care about the children they would produce. They''d be well compensated. Or, if you like, we can send them to one of our personal realms for you to keep. I don''t mind you making more. We live long lives and so do most races. There would be plenty of time for you to fully restore our stock of Dragons. Its a novel idea, isn''t it? You''d basically be the progenitor of the entire next generation of Dragons. You''d likey even create new Dragon species never before seen. Quite exciting. Of course only those with the water attributes could be considered part of the Okeanos family officially, but only as a branch. We still have to keep the bloodline pure, you understand."


    Father shifted uneasily at that. He''d been quiet up till now and this was the first time he expressed discontent. I was thankful since at least someone recognized Mother''s insanity.


    "You''re basically calling them breeding horses." I deadpanned. "You realize that''s fucking crazy."


    "Like I said, they can be sent home."


    "Still, you''re planning to use them as mere babymakers!"


    "Yeah." She admitted easily. "And?" An innocent blink of the eye. "If you don''t want them why do we have to take care of them? Don''t tell me you really want to take them in? I didn''t think you were so magnanimous, son." The tone was a touch mocking.


    I snorted. "I''m not, we both know that''s unrealistic. But I''m not taking a child from their mother. So, yeah, fuck that plan."


    "Fine." Mother folded her arms confidently. "I told you, we live long lives. If you feel so strongly about it then let''s make a deal. Instead of a few hundred all at once, give me thirty."


    I was confused. "Thirty what?"


    "Kids." A shocking reply. "Only provide us with thirty children every ten years and after a few hundred years you won''t have to make any more."


    "Yeah...no."


    That''s ten batches of thirty, basically 300 kids at least. Depending on how many hundreds of years she meant by "a few".


    I was already quietly freaking out about the "long living" thing she talked about. I can''t wrap my head around having so many children on top of that.


    It just didn''t sit well with me.


    "Son, that just won''t do. I know it''s a lot of responsibility, or so it seems. But we''ll take care of everything. You won''t have to watch after them on your own, silly goose. Our clans will all pitch in and raise the children together."


    "I am not gonna have strangers taking care of any kids of mine. No deal."


    I saw an eyebrow twitch. "Son. I''m warning you now. Don''t push me on this. I love you and your sister to death but this isn''t a matter I''ll leave alone. Either come to a compromise here and now, or--"


    "Or what?" I challenged. This was starting to piss me off. "Here I am thinking we were getting along and you''re still talking about all this unreasonable bullshit." I shook my head in disgust. "I was joking about the disowning thing. Now? Maybe that''s not a bad idea after all."


    "Do as you wish on that front." Mother''s voice became almost imperceptibly hoarse. Almost. "But you''ll give us what we want. One way or another."


    And that was it. I was thoroughly sick of seeing her again.


    "I don''t negotiate with terrorists." Was all I said. "Go back. We''re done here."


    "Son--" Father started. I cut him off.


    "So NOW you wanna speak up?"


    His lips were set at a firm angle. There was steel in his eyes. "Yes." He stood. "Let''s take a walk."


    ***


    We left the others in a heavy atmosphere. I followed Father as he asked but I was silent the whole time. I only spoke once to let Cass know to find the others and round them up. I felt I still had a few things to talk to the Goddess--Undine, whatever--about once Mother and Father left.


    The hustle and bustle of the city was ignored by us both as we wandered. I thought he was gonna stay quiet for good, but just as the thought came to mind he opened his mouth once more.


    "Damien." He said. "Your Mother''s stubborn and prideful."


    "Is that supposed to come as a surprise to me?"


    "No. I''m telling you what you already know. But now I''m going to tell you what you don''t." He stopped. Turned, and gave me a hard stare. "When I met your mother she was a woman who would kill as casually as breathing. She was arrogant and careless, a true tyrant. Lives meant nothing to her. Son, they still don''t. You mother isn''t a good person. Don''t think she is, because she''s not."


    Woah there. "Is that something a guy who married her is supposed to say?"


    "It''s not, but then again it doesn''t matter. I like her anyway. See, son, I''m strong enough to usually keep her from killing for every little displeasure. You may not know, but I''m not entirely human either. My bloodline is...special." He hesitated. "Only because of that could I be with your mother. Not because she''d only accept someone strong, but because if I wasn''t so powerful I''d never be able to stand by her side for the simply fact I wouldn''t be able to stop her from doing things that make my stomach turn. Even if she let me be with her, I couldn''t. Not if she kept up the atrocities she''d committed when I first found her. Which, were I a weaker man, she would and for no other reason than she could." He spoke grimly.


    " I love her in spite of all she''s done, but only because she doesn''t anymore."


    Their relationship sounded complicated.


    He loved Mother, but wouldn''t be able to stand her continuing to be a massive cunt to everyone.


    He can only be with her because she stopped, and she only stopped because he was strong enough to MAKEher stop. If not for that she''d still be pulling the kinds of stuff he''d be sickened over.


    Their''s wasn''t a relationship that would ever work out if Father wasn''t so powerful.


    "I''m saying all this to you so that you understand her. Damien, your mother is capable of anything. She behaves because of me, yes. Though when it comes to the best interest of her race as a whole even I wouldn''t be able to sway her.Her family is especiallyhard to deal with."


    "Her family?"


    "The Water Dragons." He clarified. " The Okeanos Family specifically. There''s several types of Dragons in existence, Damien, but only the Water Dragons are considered "evil"."


    "Oi. I ain''t evil."


    "I saw the decapitations." He said dryly. "They were scum but I don''t see any other fourteen-year-olds leading a band of zealous cultists to go and kill OTHER bands of zealous cultists. Do you?"


    "I see your point. You were saying?"


    "I was saying that they''re covetous. Obsessive. And, frankly, unhinged in ways no one could ever fully understand. You, hell I don''t even wanna get into how many levels of weird and sadistic you''ve got going on. What you did to that chief is really a work of art the likes of which only a twisted mind could''ve come up with."


    "Hurtful."


    "Anyway. Don''t underestimate the lengths she''d go to, son. She calmed down for my sake and because I''m able to keep her in line...if barely. This matter, however, is one where even I won''t be able to stop her from pursuing. Besides that you''re making her feel like you''re drifting away and, soncon


    that she is, that''ll make her even more volatile. Just be ready for anything."


    Mother, a soncon? Aren''t they supposed to keep girls away from their sons, then? I don''t get her thought processes. Maybe it''s a "My son deserves all the girls!" Kind of thing? Ugh. Dunno.


    He paused. "There''s something else too."


    There''s more? Haaa...


    "What?"


    "Remember the thing she said about keeping the bloodline pure?"


    "Yeah?"


    "...Damien, Dragons don''t have problems with birth defects. At least not the Okeanos Family from what I know."


    "Okay...?"


    Weird change of topic, but whatever.


    He peered down steadily. Finally he turned away and sighed. "Look, don''t think too much about it. It doesn''t really matter anymore. But keep it in mind. That fact, it means Dragons don''t have the same common sense as humans." He warned. " Both your mother and your mother''s grandfather married outside the Dragon race. It wouldn''t be allowed a third time under normal circumstances."


    That sounded pretty damn shady. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    He scratched his head in frustration."Nothing, it''s nothing. Just thank the Gods you''re different from the other male Dragons." He added, " And that you''ve got a cousin." He muttered.


    Some dark theory formed at the back of my mind when I heard his words. But I forced it down and asked,"Quick question then. Would Mother kill any of the people I like?"


    "Totally. She would play with them first, but yeah."


    "Alright." I decided.


    "Alright, what?"


    I smiled. And for the first time it was one I let display it''s full innate ability for bone-chilling coldness. "If she tries doing that I''ll just take her precious Dragon race and make sure they go extinct."


    Extinction of an endagered species? Please, I was a human in my past life, we did that better than anyone.


    Waiter! One Dragonslayer Spear to go, please!


    Father blinked at me. "You realize most are already adults and that each one has the power to level an entire mountain range, right?"


    "So? If Arifureta taught me anything about Dragons it''s to always aim for the ass. And Big D will make a damn good pile driver."


    Pro strat 1 : Sneak up, touch the bum and done.


    But how will we sneak up on a Dragon, you ask?


    ...Heh...


    Waiter! One cardboard box as well, please!


    Oh yes, boys and girls. Good ol'' cardboard box. The pinnacle of modern stealth tools. Boss would be proud.


    Besides, aren''t I a Dragon too? Bet I could even just Thu''um those lizards to death. Really need to try that out one of these days now that I think about it...


    The man burst out laughing. "Ha!" He chuckled throatily. "Yeah, that makes a lot of sense!" He grinned. "You know, the ass is your mother''s weakness t--"


    I Flying Falcon Kicked him across the street.


    "TMI. Gentlemen never tell."


    Well, well, well.


    Charlotte, looks like your services might be needed in the future after all. Gonna have to get that girl a certain Greatbow later on. Hopefully she don''t use it on me too...


    I left Father to savor the taste of dirt and went on my merry way.

 Chapter 31 Another, Barkeep

    After my talk with Pops I went straight back to the temple. I expected Mother to still be sipping tea but neither her nor Mary were anywhere to be found.


    Instead I saw blue-haired young lady laying face-down on the floor.


    "Haaa...." She sighed in exhaustion. "I must say, Your Grace, that Queen Mother of yours is really something else."


    "Intense, isn''t she?" I gave her a hand.


    Then, as she got up, I turned my head and sneezed. "Achoo!"


    The heck. That was weird, I didn''t even feel an itch.


    "I felt like a piece of meat under that gaze." She nodded with a haunted look. "It''s good this body is so young or I fear I''d have already become your concubine!" The girl gave me a cursory glance up and down, exactly the same way Mother had to herself not long ago. "Well. That wouldn''t be a bad thing, I guess." She seemed dazed. "Though young, you really are unusually attractive."


    I nearly covered my chest, feeling as if I were the one with the right to feel like a piece of meat this time.


    "I''m pretty interested in your future prospects."


    The Queen said something awfully similar if I remember right.


    "There are worse things than being a woman of the Dragon race''s Prince, after all. "


    Okay, yup, my first impression of the Goddess--Undine--were mistaken. Talking about things like that so easily, she really isn''t a kid at all.


    She went on. "Though from your conversation I take it you don''t have a desire for any concubines, Your Grace?"


    And here I was thinking she wasn''t paying attention. "I''m a one-girl kinda guy at the moment, so yeah."I said.


    The woman nodded in understanding. "Monogamy isn''t rare. Are you perhaps holding out for your Alium?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "It''s nothing much, just something from Darcian culture. In your tongue it means Soul Mate? Or Other if you want a more direct translation."


    "Oh. Then no, I don''t believe in that stuff."


    "Not surprising. Most don''t. And I''m not sure you''d have one anyway. I''ve only ever known Darcians to have Alium."


    That was a bit interesting, that statement. "Is it a real thing for you guys?"


    "Pick up on things quick, don''t you, Your Grace? Indeed, it''s as you say. We--Darcians--all born with one, an Alium. But instead of soul mates, it''s a bit different."


    "Yeah?"


    "Yup." She dusted off her clothes. "Just because one person''s your Alium, doesn''t mean you''re their''s. It''s more of an Ideal Type kind of thing if you ask me. Darcians can even spend lifetimes and never find their Alium, for example. They''ll always have one, it''s just they may have died, not been born, or are many realms away. If the first they''d have to wait for them to be born again, and who knows when that''d be?"


    "Huh."I walked back to the side room to pour myself a cup. I spotted a note on the table in familiar handwriting. "So how do you recognize them, these Alium?" I asked while scanning the contents.


    Another sneeze made it''s way past my nose.


    Again!


    No warning.


    I wiped myself with a handkerchief.


    The girl trailed behind me. She pointed to her heart. "This. Darcians'' hearts don''t beat. For some reason everyone born within that realm has no need for beating heats to live. And only after meeting their Alium do they start working."


    "Does it serve a purpose?" I liked learning new things.


    "There''s a story I heard once about a Phoenix tribesman who was born a Darcian." She began in a rather roundabout way. "He found his Alium after many years a bachelor, some human girl born in another Realm who was sold as a slave after the death of her parents. Upon meeting he felt an irresistable attraction towards the girl and his heart beat wildly at her mere presence. After taking her away they were chased and eventually the girl was killed from a stray arrow. The next day he killed their enemies in a blind rage and went to bury her. As her laid her down she burst into flames and came back to life with wings of ash and fire at her back. She became a Phoenix herself."


    I stopped. "Wait, you''re saying...?"


    "I don''t know if it works both ways, but yes." She replied. "She was a regular human, after all. If she weren''t, would he have gained something as well? And like I said, not every Alium feels the bond. Sometimes they will, other times not. I don''t know if that girl did. Does it need to be present in both for this exchange to work? I''ve no idea at all. Few Darcians have ever actually met their Alium. And of those I know who have i''m not close to them enough to ask. If they did gain anything from the encounter then at the very least they sure aren''t talking about it. If they even know they gained something at all." She took a seat. " Still, it''s interesting to speculate isn''t it?"


    "I''d say. It''s a total cheat."


    "Yeah. Sadly I''ll never know theexperience of having an Alium myself." She sounded disappointed. "I wasn''t born a Darcian in truth. But I still consider myself one."


    "Bummer, that. Least you won''t have to deal with the no heartbeat thing. And, really, that sounds like a shitty system anyway."


    I mean what''s the point if it''s not felt by both parties? Least the woman wouldn''t have to deal with finding her soul mate and risk the dude--or girl--not caring about her at all. Would be the worst case of unrequited love ever.


    "I can see how it would be, yes. Anyway, we got off topic. So, is there a reason you''re against the idea? Apart from morals?" Her grin was teasing. "Maybe Your Grace already has a girl in mind?"


    " I do, actually."


    "I knew it. I was sure I wasn''t imagining it when you were talking about marriage and everything. I take it your Queen Mother didn''t approve of the girl before?"


    "Yeah, she didn''t." I was indignant. "And guess what, it was over some stupid shit like her having a pair of cat ears. Can you imagine? Who wouldn''t love a cute girl with cat ears? She''s a very nice girl too. Hmph, that woman really doesn''t know what''s good."


    I saw the other person''s eyes grow wide is shock. "You want to marry a mutated beastkin?!"


    I felt my eyes turn sharp. "So? What of it?"


    She shook herself. "No, sorry, Your Grace, it''s just that I''m surprised a Dragon would accept a mutant as a love interest. I mean there''s nothing wrong with them, really, but in the first place Dragons consider most races beneath them. I''d have thought you''d be especially disdainful of a race like their''s given their history."


    "What? What history?"


    "You don''t know?" She asked in reply. "No, actually, I don''t suppose many would. Okay, quick history lesson. First, the common races. They all seem to treat the beastkin mutants badly, right? That''s not exclusive to this realm, in fact it can be traced back to the Turbulent Era when the realms of the Mortal Planes first discovered each other''s existence due to the birth of the World Trees and how they made traveling the realms possible. As you can imagine, wars broke out easily.Back then mutated beastkin didn''t even exist, they only came into being later on. Like Ogres and their variants the sub-race within the beastkin, the ones with animal traits like ears or tails, they were created as weapons or war. They were beings of great strength, speed and affinity for Aura. This greatly increased their battle capabilities. Apart from enhancing the sharpness of their claws and toughness of their skin it also raised their healing abilities to the level of Regeneration magic." A pause for breath. "After the warring era they were still fresh in everyon''s mind, becoming objects of fear. They later mated with their unmutated beastkin and spread their bloodlines.But over time even their own shunned them. Though, really, what can you expect when their offspring carried berserker tendencies? What''s more this only happened in the children who bore the same animal traits as their ancestors. So, of course, the beastkin began to think of them as cursed. Although the strengthened attributes and berserker trait did fade as generations passed there were still many instances where a beastkin would pop up with ears or a tail. And the fear, the hatred, of the artificals and their descendants were never forgotten despite the events of that period having been long faded from memory. That''s why the common races hate them. It''s been ingrained since centuries ago."


    ...Son of a bitch. So that''s how it is.


    After much carnage and death the survivors of the war had traumas regarding the new sub-race of beastkin. Years passed and the events were mostly forgotten by the general public but the fear still lingered. That fear led to hate, racism, even superstition.


    Despite the mutants no longer being what they once were they still became discriminated against. Even though most wouldn''t have even known why they hated them in the first place by that point. And with the berserk nature the early ancestors of the current mutated beastkin displayed even their own people couldn''t accept them.


    Not that people need much of a reason to hate their fellow man to begin with.


    As for Mother and how she acted around Minnie..."Why do the Dragons dislike them?"


    Blue looked up after blowing on her own cup. "Ah...that''s much easier to explain. It''s cuz of how they were created. Tainted magics birthed the mutated beastkin. As beings of pure, unblemished mana it''s obvious why the Dragons would be disgusted at the mere idea of those poor people. In fact since the bloodlines of the artificial beastkin spread so much among the regular beastkin, albeit usually dormant, the Dragons dislike that race in particular even compared to others. Your Queen Mother must be unusually kind to allow you a mutant as your bride."


    Or more likely my threats of disownment and stubborn refusal to return home spurred her supposed "soncon" instincts into action.


    If true then didn''t that mean I could get her to agree to almost anything?! All I had to do was ignore her a bit and she''d probably cave.


    Except the Repopulation Plan. I had a feeling she wouldn''t be giving up on that one.


    Blue appraised me yet again, this time more thoughtfully than pervasive. "Now that I mention it you must be broad-minded yourself to want a girl like her. And tolerant. Dragons don''t just dislike them, they literally feel disgust from the mutants'' presence. The tainted mana they bear must brings a repulsive feeling in races like Dragons, Fae Folk and Unicorns who''re especially sensitive to worldly energies."


    "Is that so." I spoke flatly.


    Strange, I never felt that myself. Maybe it''s because I''m only like half Dragon? Or...1/3rd? Father said he isn''t fully human either so i''m not sure about the exact percentage.


    Or it could be I''m just cooler than the rest. The one truly enlightened as to the greatness of the Furry-Eared Ones.Yeah, probably that.


    "Eh, whatever. I don''t care much for senseless racism. Wars, superstition, tainted magics, all that can go to hell." I stated confidently. " All I know is that I''ve got myself a sexy cat-eared babe who likes consplaying and i''m gonna date her, marry her, bed her and raise a whole litter of adorable little kittens" I folded my arms as I calmly laid out my future plans.


    The words "bed her" made Blue turn a little Red, judging by her cheeks. But she handled it smoothly, like a champ.


    "Lucky girl." She smiled a tad awkwardly. "You really seem to have your life figured out."


    "I''m a simple man."


    "Your mother, though, appears to have greater aspirations for you. Considering how many other girls are waiting for you to come get them."


    Wonder how many of them actually want that for themselves instead of their families salivating at the thought of a connection to Dragon Royalty.


    "Mother''s not right in the head, don''t pay her any mind. No way am I taking on any concubines. I see all kinds of problems in that situation. Just ain''t cold enough to drop my baby''s mama out on the streets, you feel me? She''s crazy if she thinks I''d let someone else raise my kids, or treat their mothers like cattle."


    I don''t care who you are, you take care of your own.


    At least that''s what I would say normally, but, "And come on the idea of me being able to treat them all as well as they should be is just too unrealistic. I know I can''t, so I won''t."


    "I see where you''re coming from. Everything about her plan IS pretty callous and cruel. You''d want to treat the mothers of your children with love and respect but you can''t possibly care for that many women equally. As you say, it''s just not realistic."


    "Right?!" I could feel my eyes shining in total agreement. "I''m not the one in the wrong! Not to mention how stressful a situation like that would be if I tried tackling it earnestly. Harems aren''t all they''re cracked up to be. Not if you give consideration to everyone''s feelings. Which I ain''t enough of a prick to ignore."


    Really now. People think harems are so damn easy. Have they BEEN in a relationship before? It''s not a well-oiled machine! It''s not like the other person will always be a team player.


    They got their own thoughts and opinions too and it''s not as if they''d always give way. You''d have to constantly make an effort to figure them out and, at times, make compromises.


    You basically have two different puzzle boxes and want to make all the pieces fit. But they won''t all fit. And that''s fine, nothings perfect. If you want it, if you think it''s worth it, and most importantly if you love the other person, then you work on it.


    ...What? I was a NEET in my past life, but I had a time when I wasn''t a NEET. I had girlfrends before. Like, one. Wait, two. Which were both short-lived. Still, they counted.


    But the point is... it''s so fucking exhausting! Relationships are exhausting! Any relationship! Romantic ones even more so!


    And you want that multiplied by, what, five? More? Mother''s a whole lot more extreme, she wants to force a harem of hundreds of girls on poor little me!


    Ain''t nobody got time for that.


    Or in my case, since I''m apparently gonna live a good while, got not patience for that.


    I''m not against harems. Hell if harems were really as easy as that Godou dude made it look, being fawned over by priestesses, goddesses and blonde-haired bombshells, then yeah sign me up bro!


    But this is reality and that shit only exists in dreams.


    I wouldn''t mind a harem myself (preferably comprised of girls with all manner of cute ears. Cat ears, dog ears, wolf ears, fox ears, bunny ears...! ect.) I mean any man would want one. The thought of having to put in all the hours to make it a reality, though...yeah. Tiring.


    On one hand I COULD take on a buncha concubines but I don''t wanna be that asshole who just treats women like toys. On the other I can''t deal with the crap a compromise of having a smaller, more traditional harem would bring. I''m really too damn lazy to have a harem, essentially. Nope. One good woman is more than enough for me.


    "By the way." I changed the topic. "What''s your name? I never asked and I''ve been thinking of you as Blue for a while now."


    "Blue? I kinda like that." She hummed cheerfully. " My name''s Chelsea. I know, I know, pretty cliche for an Undine."


    "Could be worse, you could''ve been named Aqua or Marina."


    "I have cousins with those names."


    "Give them my condolences."


    "Pfft." She surpressed a giggle. "I''ll be sure to pass that along. And I think I''d prefer you keep calling me Blue."


    "Calling people by their eye or hair color is also cliche, you know?"


    "Just think of a new name for me then. I AM rockin'' a new body, after all. And this IS a new realm."


    "The Aeil don''t have a name for you?"


    "Grandpa gave me one but these days no one uses it. Always Goddess this and Goddess that." She puffed her cheeks."Besides."A flightly continuation. " If I''m going to get a new name isn''t it great to have it given by a Dragon Prince?"


    "You''re gonna regret it."


    "Try me."


    "I dub thee, Bubbles."


    She nearly choked. "That kinda name...What am I, a pet?!"


    I rubbed my chin, appreciating her soft, if yet unripe, curves. "I was sorta planning on bringing you home, yeah. Cute thing like you? Decorate the place nicely."


    "You want me as a decoration?!" Bubbles'' voice went a few notes higher. "Please don''t joke like that, I''m not a goldfish." She then went into a mild depression. "From concubine candidate to decorative pet...even his mom was nicer..." I heard her mutter.


    "You aren''t, but you''re cute and I like cute things." I shrugged.


    "Your Grace, at least call me sexy. I''m not really a middle-schooler, you know? Being called cute is a little much."


    "Women can be cute. And do you really think you can be called sexy in that body?"


    "Middle-schoolers can be sexy." She snorted.


    I downed my cup and got to work hoisting the girl over my shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"A justified panic.


    "Keeping predators off the streets."


    "Who''s a predator?!"


    I ignored her.


    There was an actual reason for my actions, dont misunderstand.Remember that note I mentioned? It was a map with a red circle on it.


    The back read:


    I took your little friends.Go here if you want to see them again. Bring the fish.


    Love, Mama.


    P.S I brought Dolly home, she''s going to be late for school.


    And so I''m kidnapping a Goddess(Undine)


    But not before I let out another sneeze.


    "Achoo!"


    Alright. Who''s talkin'' shit?


    Aside from Mother, that is. Seriously. Didn''t like Dragons to be calledlizards but it''s fine to call an Undine a fish? Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Bubbles''s voice demanded my attention."You...even if you''re a Prince...you can''t just...just abduct people!" The girl admonished.


    "Nah it''s cool, I''ve done it before. Trust me."


    "You''ve done this before?" She gasped. " To who?"


    "You don''t know him. Now quiet down."


    "Quiet down when I''m kidnapped? No way!" She struggled in my hands. "Guards! Someone! Hel--!"


    I smacked the girl''s rear forcefully, causing her to yelp in pain. It was a top-grade rear, nice and elastic. I became suddenly reminded of Charlotte.


    But this girl...was she even wearing underwear beneath that robe? I was a little dubious.


    "I said quiet down, criminal. "


    "W-Who''s a criminal?!"


    Another smack. "Ah!"And another scream. That one was a little weird though.


    "We''re going on an adventure. Call for help again and the next one''s gonna hurt more."


    The struggle only intensified. "I''ll drown you, I''ll definitely drown you!" She threatened.


    Smack.


    "Ah~!"


    "Then why haven''t you already?" I challenged. "I can play along so you can keep your dignity but if you think I don''t know your real intentions then you''ve got another thing comin'' Missy."


    The true power of the Devil''s Left...after Vera I finally understood.


    "Oh, well, forget it then. I''m too old now to care about dignity anyway. Hit me." She requested, as if ordering a drink.


    "Far be it from me to deny a Lady her small pleasures in life."


    Smack!

 Chapter 32 Fun Time With Bubbles-Sensei

    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Sharp, pained, and decidedly erotic moans echoed in my ears with each forceful slap.


    This had been going on for quite a while and by now my arm was starting to tire out. In fact I tried to quit several times along the way but the woman--though she appeared high-school aged at the very oldest--kept pestering me with a, "Hey, why''d you stop? I was almost there, you know?"


    To which I grumpily replied, "Haven''t you had enough?!"


    "Your Grace," Bubbles, our resident blue-haired Undine, spoke up as if I''d wronged her." Do you even realize how long I''ve gone without a proper orgasm?" She complained with a pout. "Please be a bit more considerate towards the woes of a young unmarried woman."


    She had some nerve. I really wanted to drop her. Should I drop her? Let''s drop her.


    When I was considering dropping her she went on and said, "Besides, isn''t this all your fault? Take some responsibility for your own actions, Your Grace. Who told you to have such a weird power in those arms of yours?" A snort. "And what happened to, ''far be it from me to deny a Lady her small pleasures''?"


    My impressions were once against completely shattered. What part of her was respectful and mature? What about Yesmina''s "bubbly and nice" thing I was told of? Isn''t this one just...bold? She was also pretty damn pervy!


    Which I didn''t mind at all.


    I liked women who were honest with themselves. As for having a dose of perversion, even better. Men were the same, what''s wrong with women being like that too?


    "You''re right."


    "Of course I am." I could just feel the smile in her voice. "Carry on then."


    And though I did, indeed, carry on with my ministrations of "punishement" for her "willful struggles" the bickering continued in the exact same fashion the more tired my arm grew.


    I recalled the Representatives'' talk about me devouring the Little Goddess. Really I was almost worried about HER devouring ME.


    Let''s be real. From her words back then she''s pretty thirsty for an Undine.


    "Still, this thing''s fast." I muttered, glancing down at the giant green-scaled horse-creature we were hitching a ride on.


    "Yeah they''re great, aren''t they? The Scaled Akhal are amazing creatures said to have the blood of wyvers. Can run for days without need for rest, water or food. And their scales stay cool even in this hot desert while warming in the cold. If Your Grace likes I can gift it to you."


    Whether the woman made the offer due to my status as a "Dragon Prince" or because of what I''m doing for her was unclear.


    "Speaking respectfully like that while being spanked isn''t very convincing."


    "Says the one doing the deed." She flung back.


    "Only at the request of a Lady. A gentleman like myself has little choice but to accept." I countered.


    "Yet is this ''gentleman'' not the one receiving the most benefit?"


    "Although the feeling of a beautiful girl''s soft rear has of course been thoroughly imprinted onto my hand''s memory, that''s far from what you, this little masochist, are getting from it''s continued use. Remind me again your little comment of being almost there?"


    This girl wants to play against me a battle or words. Too arrogant.


    "Touche." She said. "But, actually, let''s stop."


    "Had enough?" I asked.


    A shake of the head. "Nope. It''s just all the foreplay is creating an itch that likely can''t be scratched in a place like this. Unless, you know, you''re up for getting a little kinky."


    "Gonna have to refuse. I don''t wanna be cheatin'' on my favorite cat-girl before our first official date and all."


    The young Bubbles was laying over the Akhal face-down like a sack of potatoes this entire time and only just now righted herself, positioning her body in front of my own.


    She turned around peevishly. "What the heck was all this then?"


    "A service. I am kidnapping you, after all."


    Her expression cleared up, like clouds parting from the sky."Oh, yeah. That''s right."


    She forgot?!


    Not that the kidnapping felt like an actually kidnapping past the first five minutes. When I had a bag over her head as we ran through the city so no one would recognize her.


    She tilted her head in contemplation. "Maybe refusing is best though. Becks is already interested in you herself. Almost forgot about that."


    "Becks?"


    "My sister, Rebecca." A grin. "You''ll like her, she''s ultra cool."


    "Yeah...now that you mention it I do remember you said something about her. Why isn''t she with you?"


    "She left a long time ago to explore. She couldn''t stand this place."


    "I''m starting to see why." I sighed, feeling the ground tremble. "Damn things."


    Just as I finished the words there was a loud rumble I was instantly familiar with. Except this time it was heavier.


    "You want to take care of it, or should I?"


    "Go ahead, those buggers are getting on my nerves."


    "As Your Grace commands."


    And out popped a scorpion. This one was much larger than the ones before, a so-called Scorpion King. Large as a cart? No, it''s babies were. This one was the size of a two-story building.


    They appeared to track by vibration, any little movement picked up by their incredibly sensitive bodies.


    I''d crushed twenty of these overgrown land lobsters so far and assume they finally brought BIg Daddy out to play.


    But nope, I wasn''t taking this one on. I did my part many times already, let the fish help out for once.


    "You guys must be parched. Here, let me get you something to drink." She lifted her arms and a great tide of water flowed out from thin air, enveloping all the creepy critters. It collected them up into one giant ball of water and left them float helplessly within.


    They thrashed about frantically hoping to escape. It was useless. Their bodies twitches horrifically as the life drained from their cold black eyes.


    "Can I learn that instead?"


    "We stopped once to try teaching you the Water Clone Technique and you made an enormous monster that collapsed and nearly drowned us. " She glared. "So no."


    "That was--" I tried explaining but she cut me off.


    "I don''t know what you tried to do, or how you held it''s shape. It didn''t even feel like water at all. Wasn''t that just a big slime? Last time I saw one like that it was in the middle of laying waste to a city. Are you trying to massacre the entire region? No one here can beat that blasted thing. If it wasn''t it being water and me being able to dissipate it--"


    "Alright, alright!" I yelled. " Geez, it was an honest mistake, okay? How was I to know it''d be that strong? I''m barely learning about this stuff. A bit more practice and I''m sure--"


    "No practicing!" She elbowed me hard.


    "Easy there. You''re assaulting Royalty."


    "So? I''m Royalty too. 6th in line for the throne, I might add." A Princess? Really? Another one?


    What the hell, when did Princesses become so common? Minnie, Lottie, Evie, now Bubbles!


    " And you''re creating disaster class beings! I''m right to elbow you! How the hell do you go from a simple water clone to a slime anyway?! Not to mention one so damn big!"


    "I was picturing Bubble Buddy!"


    "What the hell even is that?!"


    I wasn''t about to explain the concepts of Spongebob and children''s cartoons--though really Spongebro is a show good for all ages and if you disagree then that makes you a total Squidward which means your opinions are shit--to the girl so I ignored her and said, "I was gonna add the details in later. It was just the base, alright? The base!"


    She was speechless.


    "...Let your mother teach you."


    "I can learn myself."


    It probably didn''t work since I didn''t use the hand seals. Next time, surely...


    I didn''t need Mother for something like this. Bubbles already taught me a lot. Like how to make water from my fingertips. It was surprisingly simple. Again, like peeing. But with your hands. Like those aliens from Scary Movie...2? 3? Whichever.


    Just had to let it go. Except for some reason I lacked any control over how much I let out. My Waterballs became frozen Death Balls. Don''t ask me why they were frozen, I got not clue. Bubbles seemed really shook up when she saw that too.


    But!


    If it was at the level of a spray bottle, I got that down pat. Its just a really quick burst. And the level of water fountains were even easier.


    Minerva ain''t gonna have a good time anymore. I could picture it now...."Bad Minnie, bad! No forcing people to convert! No!" And her cowering in a corner with an adorably sad look, ears downcast.


    Tears in her eyes, shaking fearfuly, wearing a flimsy dress shirt and striped panties that clung to her skin.


    That''s the dream right there, boys.


    "That look is nice on you." Bubbles admired.


    "What do you mean? What look?"


    "The sadist look."


    "..."


    ***


    So we''ve been on the road--or lack thereof--for the better half of three hours. It was hot, I had swamp ass--as I feared would happen when I first came to this simmering hell--and the sneezing didn''t let up Each half hour it''d come back.


    One sneeze, that''s it. But like clockwork.


    Plsu there was sand nearly up to my crotch and that made me even more miserable.


    Speak on my crotch, something else was making it uncomfortable too. Which was this dang fish who insisted on leaning against me, saying, "It''s really refreshing and comfy."


    Getting a bit TOO forward, wasn''t she? But she smelled great and it''s not like we were doing anything else other than ride together so I didn''t stop her.


    "Certainly don''t have many reservations, do you?"


    "What, about doing these kinds of things? Despite how I might seem I''ve never been a prude. I''m usually the type to speak up about what I like or want. And though we''ve both got reasons to not actually hook up that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t take some small advantages when I can, eh?"


    "Suppose not."


    "See? And you like it too, no? It''s a mutually beneficial relationship. Enjoy it while it lasts, I say."


    "Some fine thinking right there."


    She smiled sweetly."And who knows, if things don''t work out with that girl you''re fond of, and if Becks can''t reign you in, it''s not like I''m closed to the idea of having some fun together. Although I think we''d both prefer our bodies to get a little more ripe before that happens, if it ever does."


    She''s really open-minded!


    "Wouldn''t mind that myself either." While you should stay true to the person you like, you also shouldn''t be so fixated on just that one person.


    Just ain''t healthy.


    Give it your all, but don''t burn down every other bridge in the process.


    Avoid being that creepy obsessive twat who can''t take a hint.


    "Still. Even if Minnie doesn''t end up with me I don''t even know that sister of yours."


    "Maybe. I''m sure you''ll meet her eventually." She yawned. "She''s stubborn and really direct, even more than me. Once she sets her eye on something she doesn''t easily let go. Not sure why she hasn''t approached you yet, though I''ve a feeling she will soon. Should prepare yourself, she''s pretty fierce."


    "Oh goodie. Should I be scared?"


    "She and your mother feel a lot alike." Was all she said.


    I felt my scalp tingle. Definitely should keep my guard up then.


    Time passed quickly after that and we lapsed into a harmonious silence. From time to time other creatures came seeking dinner and we took turns taking them out.


    After another half hour passed I began messing around.


    "I''m surprised at how easy this is." I said while shooting a steady stream of water from my finger and onto a nearby beetle.


    "I showed you a little, but you''re a Flood Dragon. It comes naturally." Bubbles idly created a school of watery fish that floated in the air and made me completely envious of her control. "It''s not like magic, exactly. You don''t need to consciously weave a spell, you can create and use it instantly. That''s one of the reasons Dragons are so feared. The rest of us aren''t as fast, there''s always a second or two of delay. Even knowing who you are I''m amazed at what you can do."


    "Is it really that great?"


    "It is. I sense you''ve just barely unlocked the abilties your bloodline gives you over the element of water. From your previous display I''d say your overall control isn''t the problem either, but rather your level of power. You have so much that anything but the most rudimentary of techniques will overflow and go wild. Which is why I really want you to knock it off." She gave me a dirty look. "Honestly, that kind of raw strength in such a young Dragon, at least I''ve never heard of it. Unless you find a great Artifact that can suppress your bloodline''s abilities until you fully master it''s power you''re better off learning how to use Aura or magic. "


    And a sore point was touched. "I''ve been trying to learn Aura. I keep blowing up."


    The fish disappeared back into the air with a soundless evaporation. "Really?" I felt her stiffen up in front of me. "Wait. Thinking about it, if you only just unlocked your Dragon bloodline''s abilities there''s no way you could create things like that. The life-bringing aspect of your powers require fine control you can''t use yet. Even if you could, it takes severaldays to create something like that. Yet you''ve created dozens of oases in just one month. Hey, don''t tell me when you blow up you create them?"


    I shifted my eyes guiltily. I could feel her staring. "That''s..."


    She gaped. "No way, really? Woah." A shake of the head. "How would you even do something like that? No,no, hold on. Your father, is he of the Celestial race? I felt he might''ve been, even if only a descendant. If I''m right and he is that could explain it."


    "Beats me, I don''t even know what that is." Although it wasn''t a challenge to understand after a second of thought.


    "They''re...something like Angels, I guess?" Knew it. " The Celestials are mainly a spiritual race and exist as more of a mass of energy than anything else, but they can take physical form. And sometimes they even mate with mortals. Those descended from them don''t inherit a bloodline, so to speak, but inherit a soulline. While they normally have weaker bodies than that of other races at the start they will, in contrast, have powerful Auras and it''s easier for them to become Aura Masters. They, like Water Dragons, have inherent life-giving properties. So," She said, "Are you sure your father isn''t of the Celestial race? After all he does have the right colors for it. Their descendants are known for their vibrant golden hair, you see, which I noticed he has. Sometimes their eyes take on a shade of gold too."


    ....Ahhh...


    Damn. Alright. So now I know why Kane was surprised back then. Looks like I''ve got a double dose of life-giving power. Mom''s a Water Dragon and Dad''s basically a Nephilim, a desendant of an Angel and a mortal.


    No wonder he''s such a strong dude! No wonder he''s able to give Mother a run for her money!


    Dragons look down on other races, Angels must be at a similar level to Dragons.


    And Kane knew Mother was a Dragon, but I bet he didn''t know that Father of mine is also a guy with a complicated family history.


    I thought back to our conversation the day I got kicked out. He definitely mentioned something about "Angelic bloodlines" in regards to Charlotte. I didn''t think much of it back then but after hearing what Bubbles was saying about their characteristics I''m certain she and Alex have to be of Angelic origins themselves.


    It''s something I knew and had been told of but never actually put much thought into.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "About how people I know must have Celestial blood in them. In particular I know a certain Princess who''s got amber eyes and a weak constitution. The whole Celestial thing explains it."


    "How weak, exactly?"


    "I hear a brisk wind could''ve killed her when she was small."


    "Really? That''s interesting, she must have an especially strong Aura."


    "Ugh, nah, I don''t think so. You said they have healing properties right? Why would her being weaker in body equate to stronger Aura? I''d think she''d be healthier."


    "It''s all because she doesn''t know how to use it. An Angelic descendant''s Aura has life-giving properties but if you don''t know how to use it in such a way how is it helpful? It''d only affect others, then, and not yourself."


    " When it comes to offspring of Celestials there''s a delicate balance. Her having a strong Aura would mean her soul is abnormally powerful and her body, as the container for her soul, will be put under a lot of strain. It wouldn''t be up to the task of maintaining that balance in those cases. This wouldn''t kill her, mind you, but it will have made her very weak, like you decribed. Only after she learns to properly use Aura to nourish her body would this problem go away. Intense training and good meals will also help since that, too, strengthens the body. "


    Ha! Go me. I gave her both those things.


    "It''d reach a limit but it''s still better than nothing if they haven''t learned to nourish themselves yet." She went on, killing my self-pride. " Things like this really require you to have the right physiques. Like, if you''re not of Angelic descent or don''t have a body that''s strong enough, then having the soul strength of an Angel will undoubtedly cause your body to suffer a strain. Won''t kill you by itself, I''d say, though you''re likely be bedridden."


    Something sounded off with her explanation. "Aura can do that? My mentor told me things like Aura don''t have negative inner effects."


    "He''s right." She agreed.


    I felt she should be wearing a suit with a miniskirt and glasses right about now. She was teaching me so much I''m about ready to call her Sensei.


    "It wouldn''t normally harm you but, like I said, it''s a problem of physique. You almost always have a body strong enough to support the strength of your soul and this goes for nearly all races. You can also strengthen your soul so long as you refine your body along with it. That''s what Aura users do, after all, though in a different manner than you''d think. Enhancing their bodies using Aura is only temporary, they have to painstakingly advance step by step if they want a permanent increase. Because unlike Angels they can''t nourish their bodies using Aura by itself. But if you''re suddenly possessed by a really strong soul, well, that''ll break you down over time since you don''t have the body capable of handling it. It''s a slow process building your body up. If you haven''t already reached a certain level in body refinement that sudden increase in soul strength will, like, totally ruin you. Not kill you, but becoming comatose is very likely."


    She started humming a pleasant tune. "It''s similar to how mana works in such a situation. Except in cases of mana too much will rot you from the inside out and eventually you''ll die. It''s only different in people like that Princess you know. She''s of an Angelic bloodline so her body, while weak, won''t die or enter a comatose state. Anyone else not like her or not of strong enough body won''t be that lucky. " She warned.


    I felt my mind churning. "What about the mutated beastkin? How do they fit into all that? You said something about them having affinity for Aura."


    "That''s more of a control type of deal, or even sensitivity, not the strength of a soul. But they had that too. It''s just their soul''s strength was artifically created. The ones performing the experimentations back then had two methods: Either they created a stronger energy source that was similar to a soul, or they stitched multiple souls together." I couldn''t tell from this angle alone but she sounded distured. I couldn''t blame her. " Like I told you, tainted magics." She muttered softly.


    Then she became cheerful again. "Don''t worry, Your Grace. You won''t have those problems. You''ll never be in danger from having too much, just too little. As for those explosions, it''s only happening because you don''t know how to refine and store your overflowing Aura right? If your mentor is only someoene from this realm then they wouldn''t known, but what you need to do is form your second Core. Those things can handle any amount of energy."


    "Second?" Why did it sound like I had a first?


    "You really weren''t told anything about yourself, have you? Your heart''s your first Core. It literally creates mana with each beat."


    I was stunned. That''s...that''s...I don''t know what.I never felt anything like that!


    "Ridiculous." I scoffed.


    "That''s Dragon Anatomy 101. Accept it."


    "Why haven''t I ever felt it before then?"


    "You were born with it, how would you know what it feels like to NOT have it?"


    "I see your point. I guess."I admitted.


    But I was a human before. Wouldn''t I have noticed suddenly pumping out weird magical energies? And could other people not feel it?


    Something didn''t add up here.


    ....Aw who cares? This is a game world, trying to make sense every little detail is just stupid.


    "And how, then, do I go about making this second Core?"


    "Ask your mom."


    "I hate you."


    She held her heart and let out an exaggerate grunt. "Your words, how they hurt me so." She sniffled.


    "I''ll give you something to feel hurt over" I threatened midly.


    "Promise?"


    "..."


    I need to start charging this girl money.


    ***


    "Where are we?" I looked at the map. I wasn''t familiar with the entirety of the Dry Lands, however, so I had no clue where this place was.


    The day was waning and something made my skin feel all prickly. We''d reached a dead endwhere the ground split open. Not split open like a neat little line but the kind you got when mud became bone-dry.


    The most eerie thing about the place way the silence. The stagnation. The air didn''t feel right or even taste right.


    My left nut itched, like it always did when bad weather came. This time there wasn''t a single dark cloud in the sky.


    But I trust my nut.


    And if weather wasn''t the problem I was sure SOMETHING bad was gonna happen. I just didn''t know what.


    "Hm..." She frowned. "We''re getting close to the central region. I''ve never been here myself. Always felt creeped out. But I know Becks went out here once, just before she left."


    "She say anything about the experience?"


    "No." I saw fear flash past her eyes. "All I know is she was wounded pretty bad when she got back. All covered in blood, slashed up. It was horrible. She''s insanely strong, Becks. Always takes things head-on if she isn''t in the mood to play around with her prey. Anything that can hurt her that bad has to be terrifying."


    "Great."


    I looked at the map.


    Then back to the great crack. Something glittered brightly off in the distance. It was a large structure, pitch-black, nestled against a sheer cliff just under the shadows.


    It almost seemed to flicker. Not the shadows, but the building. I felt a sting in my eyes.


    "That''s a cathedral, isn''t it?" Bubbles wondered aloud. "Weird. What''s that kind of thing doing in a place like this?"


    "That should be the place on the map." I compared the general position of the building with the picture. "Almost certain."


    "Why would you mother bring those friends of yours there?"


    "Let''s find out."


    I intended to just climb down but Bubbles stopped me. "I got it." And she summoned a giant ball of water. "Go ahead. Enter."


    Eying her suspiciously, I did as I was told. I stepped inside, holding my breath, only to find the inside hollow.


    My clothes didn''t even get wet. Or rather I felt them get wet but the moisture was sucked out as soon as I got past the barrier of water.


    Bubbles came in a moment later. She waved a hand. A window opened up in front of the ball, allowing a clear view outside. "I can manipulate the sphere however I want, even move it through the air. We''ll be able to reach the cathedral in minutes."


    "Why the hell didn''t we take this thing from the start?" I felt my nose flare. We could''ve saved so much time!


    "I didn''t want to ruin our good time together." She avoided my gaze.


    "My friends could be dead by now!"


    I ignored the fact I took fifteen minutes to have her teach me a few tricks.


    "I think your mother would''ve accounted for how much time it''d take to get here." She folded her hands defensively. "How was I to know it''d be this place? That map doesn''t show a very big an area. Besides this consumes a lot energy."


    I squinted her. "Really?"


    "Your Grace, after how close we''ve become on our short journey together, you would doubt me? Your cute little Bubbles?"


    "..."


    "What? Why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t look at me like that."


    "..."


    "Um, you know, it''s bad enough with normal people. But being looked at scornfully by someone so good-looking is way worse, okay? Knock it off, yeah?... No, seriously, stop. You''re making me doubt my self-worth here!"


    I sighed. "Whatever. Let''s just get this over with."


    She took us closer to the cathedral. We floated in mid-air, observing the area below. What I found most strange was the total lack of life. There were no birds, no plant life, no creatures scuttling about on the floor.


    Everything seemed dead.


    "I have a bad feeling about this." Bubbles wrung her hands nervously.


    "I know." My left nut is never wrong.


    I sneezed just then, to my ever growing annoyance. When the hell is it going to stop?


    "Look at that." I pointed "The boulder over there is perfectly round with markings all over."


    She followed my finger. "Primative but powerful siege magic. Used to break down wards." She said at a glance. " There''s more. A lot of them look like they broke apart on impact." She surveyed the area. " There was a great battle here at some point in the past."


    Chelsea--tired of Bubbles, let''s change it up--set us down gently as we approached the ground and released her water sphere.


    She ran a palm along the building''s smooth, obsidian-like surface.


    "Black jade." She said. "It''s a type of crystal used to seal energy. I''ve never seen so much of it.The whole thing''s a treasure... "


    She marveled, eyes lighting up in a way all too similar to Dolly''s.


    I wasn''t as thrilled.


    "Satan''s shitty asscrack." I cursed. " An ominous building in the middle of nowhere made of a material that''s used to seal things. Why do I feel we''re level 1 scrubs about to encounter the last boss?"


    No. Calm down, me. Remember who you are. God of Ten Thousand Buttpokes. You got this.


    Just charge in and start the molestation.


    I psyched myself up.


    Looked at the tall wooden doors. And kicked them in.


    Chelsea was so scared of the sudden violence and loud boom that she jumped back five feet and hid behind a rock.


    Me, I was busy staring at a bunch of grey-robed Aeil surrounding a blood-caked altar.


    Upon which a young girl was struggling for freedom.


    She was held down by two pairs of hands and a third raised an blue-colored blade aimed at her chest.


    I caught a glimpse of her face and the world turned red.


    "Get the FUCK away from my daughter!" I bellowed


    They had Charlotte!

 Chapter 33 Oh Boy Here I Go Killing Again

    The stink of blood clogged my nose. A white-hot rage boiled in my chest like molten lava.


    Once I started running there was no chance of stropping me. I''d already pulled a knife from my boot and hurled it with all my strength. It tore thew the air and seperated the central figure''s hand from his arm. Drops of dark liquid spurt from his wound.


    He let forth a piercing scream of pain.


    "Kill!" Was all he said.


    The other men were instantly alerted to my presence and turned. They looked at me with fanatical eyes I''d seen all too much of recently, except the usual worship was full of nothing but malice.


    I saw the symbolic lavender hair of the Aeil, confirming what I already knew. There was no wind and yet those locks still stirred. I could almost see the Aura whirl about their bodies.


    The one closest to me descended with a ferocity like that of a grizzly bear. His arm shot out, swelling with the power of Aura, and grabbed at my throat.


    I didn''t even bother dodging and directly tore it off. With a body as strong as an Aeil''s it''s likely few people could do something like that, even less if they were enhanced with the strength of Aura like these guys were.


    But I could use Aura too, now couldn''t I?


    And as mad as I am right now I couldn''t care less what might happen. I let it loose for the first time in forever and, like last, it exploded out of my body in a pillar of blazing light.


    The ground cracked as the first offender hit the floor.


    The others behind him didn''t care at all how fast their friend was taken down and continued their charge. I gazed past and saw the leader of the bunch, or who I assumed to be, hunch over the altar in pain. He snarled as he caught me looking over.


    He growled something in his language and a door burst open from the side.


    Several more figures came in wearing heavy armor and carrying great broadswords. I smell the stink of blood


    They charged over, war cries filling the air. Another attacker came. it didn''t matter how followed after him. Didn''t matter how well-armed they were. I powered my way through and dismembered any who were in my way.


    One went for my leg and had his own crippled. Another aimed for my heart and had his torn out.


    There were so many of them. I felt a something hot pool at my side. One of them got a lucky strike in. I took the weapon from his hand and stabbed him in his throat.


    "O Great God, accept the nourishing blood of the golden child and descend upon the world once more!"


    With his other hand the man once again raised the dagger. Charlotte was bound and gagged and squirming crazily.


    Besieged on all sided, I roared. "No one messes with my little girl!"


    I broke through in a burst of absolute rage and, like lightning, arrived at the man in an instant.


    I pinned him against the wall by his chest and felt it cave slightly under my palm.


    But for all that, his eyes never left her. It was like he couldn''t even see me.


    "May the Great Demon bathe us in his divine splendor!" Spit flew from his mouth.


    I gave a small push and broke him. He crumpled to the floor and fell forever silent.


    The men who were blown away by me before regained their bearings and looked over in shock.


    "Lord Barak!


    I ignored them and instead concentrated on Charlotte, ripping her leather bindings. She was wild-eyed, confused and nearly hyperventilating.


    I scooped her up into my arms and noticed her back was wet. There was sticky blood caked all over the altar, obviously recently used.


    "Are you okay?"


    There were about a thousand other questions I had right now but this was the only one I really cared about.


    "I..." She looked at me in a daze. Finally she refocused and seemed to recognize me. "Of course I am. Who do you think you''re talking to? Let me go already." She pushed.


    She lacked any kind of strength.


    I took her hand in mine. It was cold and trembling.


    The cultists came back from their surprise and ran over, shouting for the recovery of their sacrifice.


    I exploded with brilliant golden light as they charged.


    "You should''ve ran."


    ***


    "Dammit. Who knew these bastards would have a base so close to the city? It''s insane. And they''re even sacrificing people now?"


    Chelsea was also worked up. She looked down at the knocked-out Aeil with annoyance and delivered a swift kick to one the men.


    "Hmph. Wait till I bring you back for questioning. See how big and bad you are then--"


    "They''re mine." I cut her off.


    "But they''ve gotta be interro--"


    "They''re mine." I gave no room for argument. My voice was cold even to my own ears.


    "Your Grace, these people are cultists of our nation. It''s only right for us to deal with our own."


    I stared her down.


    "They took my daughter." My voice was quiet but forceful. "I don''t give a damn who they are. I''m going to hunt down every single one and wring the life from their throats. You should''ve handled them properly long before now. But you didn''t, so I will. And if you get in my way--"


    She held up her hands in surrender. "Nope, don''t even finish that sentence. I got it. I''ll be good." She wiped sweat from her brow, laughing nervously. She turned around. "Holy crap that was scary." A hushed whisper. "Although I kinda wonder..." She sighed wistfully.


    I walked to Charlotte''s side. "How you doing?"


    "Fine." She replied curtly.


    I saw her picking at her hair. Small clumps of blood came off. Her hands were dyed a brownish-red and I noticed her actively avoid looking down at them.


    "Bubbles!" I called. "Come here."


    The young woman heeded my command and sauntered on over. "Yeah?"


    I pointed. "Fix her."


    "No probs, boss." She conjured a Charlotte-sized ball of water and pushed it forward. The little girl stumbled in surprise but I gently caught her.


    As the ball of liquid passed over her body it sucked all the blood, turning a dark, nasty shade of red.


    Charlotte was entirely dry and clean.


    "There. Pretty as a picture." Chelsea gave a wide smile and pinched Charlotte''s cheek.


    The girl blinked. "That''s....thank you." Was all she could say.


    "''Course."


    Charlotte looked between us doubtfully. She seemed to wonder about the relationship but chose not to ask. Likely due to her thinking the question rude. A Princess is a Princess, after all. She was quite mindful of such things, I suppose.


    "...I was about to break out myself, you know." Charlotte turned to me and said. "I could''ve easily..." She trailed off.


    "I know." I rubbed her pretty little head. "Something of this level could never do in the great Dragon Slayer Charlotte, eh? Sorry for stealin'' the limelight."


    She averted my eyes. "Hmph. Well. I''ll forgive you this time." And walked away.


    The girl approached the pile of cultists. We watched her wordlessly. She just stared at them for a long time. Then, without warning, she kicked out. Viciously. Again, and again, and again.


    Bubbles watched a moment more. Then, "Should we...?"


    I shook my head.


    "She needs this."


    ***


    There were a small pile of corpses off to the side of the altar. I checked and none of them were familiar. A glint of light caught my attention. It was the dagger.


    I examined it closely but found nothing out of the ordinary except the blade itself. It was blue, like crystal, somehow feeling very similar to Ko city''s giant walls. Was this made from a piece of it? If so, why?


    I thought about the legend Yesmina told me about the walls. A claw from a fallen God, huh. Still, didn''t see a connection between that and these cultists.


    It seemed obvious they were trying to revive some ancient being. This Great Demon. Why use a supposed piece of a Divine, then, when offering up a sacrifice?


    And what Demon did they want to bring back anyway? Only one who jumps to mind is that Balthazar. He does seem to be the most famous from what I knew of. Which, honestly, isn''t much,


    I would guess Charlotte was supposed to be the main course to this whole ritual. For her Angelic bloodline? How did they even know she had that? No one should know about it except the family itself or someone close to them.


    No way a bunch of Aeil cultists would find out information like that on their own, not with how far they were from the Kingdom. Someone had to have told them. I just didn''t have a clue who since I don''t know who else shared that knowledge.


    Something about this whole thing stunk.


    Do you smell it? That smell. A kind of smelly smell. The smelly smell that smells...smelly.


    And it ain''t Bubbles.


    I should return and ask Lucy-loo about it.


    I felt a shiver just then as I remembered something: Charlotte was never in the original game. She wasn''t mentioned even once.


    Thishad to be why.


    I always wondered what the hell was going on with her, why things were different now from the orignal story.


    At first I thought she died due to some illness. When I found out how weak she used to be I felt that a plausible theory. But that wouldn''t explain why there was no sign of her anywhere.


    It made sense now.


    The circumstance, the timing. It was all too perfect. I mean imagine it. This is a period where Alex was supposed to be off in the Dry Lands to sharpen himself and gain new experiences. And at the same time his sister is kidnapped by a group of cultists and killed as a sacrifice, WHILE HE''S IN THE SAME REGION.


    He must''ve felt like shit. While he was off fooling around Charlotte had been killed. And how far was it from where he was staying? A couple of days at most. How much anger and regret would that''ve caused a kid like him?


    No wonder he grew up cold.


    Did they ever catch the one responsible for it? I couldn''t know. Lucius, Dana, Alex. If I lost my daughter to cultists I''d never want to talk about it either.


    "Bastards went after the wrong man''s kid." I muttered.


    No one touches our Charlotte, eh, Lucy?


    I''m kidnapping a King again. And when I do we''re coming back and purging every fucking cultist scum from the Dry Lands.


    These bastards are a bug infestation and I''m Dale Gribble, exterminator extraordinaire.


    "Those degenerates havd been killing a new person almost every hour." Charlotte said. "They kept us in a cage below. I was the last one they took out."


    "What happened to Kane? Why wasn''t he there to protect you?"


    "He wasn''t at the castle. He left before they showed up."


    "That''s no excuse." I clenched my hand, wanting to hit something. "He should''ve--"


    I stopped.


    He should''ve sensed them long before they arrived. That entire area is his domain.


    Even if they took her, he''d be able to follow.


    I furrowed my brows.


    Fucker.


    He''s here, isn''t he?


    I looked around, finding nothing. But I was sure. That bastard was close by, watching, waiting. Why?


    Didn''t make sense why he still didn''t show. I looked at the innocents that''d been killed.


    ....That man wouldn''t care about them. Kane wasn''t the type to move for people he didn''t know and had no obligation to protect. I knew that.


    But it was still a fucked up thing, just letting them die.


    I could only sigh at the unneeded deaths. Though then again maybe they weren''t innocent. Who knew? And I wasn''t in a place to judge. I understood very well I wouldn''t lose sleep over something like this.


    I cared about Charlotte. And I didn''t even know these other people. I wouldn''t be a hypocrite and say I was pained by their deaths.


    It was a shame, but only that.


    All of a sudden I heard footsteps from behind.


    "Young Master. Here."


    It was Mary!


    She, to the surprise of everyone, walked up and passed me a note.


    "Mary, what the he--?"


    But she only took a step back and vanished, leaving me dumbfounded.


    I read the note:


    I lied~


    Actually, your friends at still in the city :P


    Did you have a happy reunion with the Princess? And to think I would''ve missed her if I hadn''t been nearby. Guess neither I nor that stick-in-mud Kane had to make a move after all. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Still cut it close though, didn''t you?


    By the way nice save there, son. You were pretty cool you know~ I wonder how many points you scored?


    Oh, but thats not only why I sent you. I also recognized a certain rascal in that area I thought you should meet. Tell him I said Hi, ''kay?


    Love, Mama.


    P.S Careful on your way down.


    ....This woman''s driving me crazy!


    What the hell is this?! What do you mean, a lie!? You''re telling me they''re still in the city?!


    And she knew about the kidnapping?!


    What would''ve happened if Charlotte hadn''t been with Kane, and if Mother hadn''t come to the Dry Lands and sensed her nearby?


    To think the little one might''ve really died if not for one of those two things happening.


    But thankfully they did. If I was late at least one of them would''ve saved her. If it was like the original story...


    No, hold on, what did she mean by "on your way down"?


    I then noticeda certain light emanating from the words. The letter, it was stating to glow.


    My scalp tingled.


    "Everyone get down!" I screamed.


    I crumpled the paper and threw the letter into the air, then hugged Charlotte close to my chest.


    "What about me?!" Bubbles yelled with great injustice.


    I gotta be honest, I forgot about her.


    "My baby girl comes first!"


    Charlotte struggled in my arms, face entirely red, shouting, "I''m NOT your-!"


    Too late.


    Boom.


    We fell.

 Chapter 34 There Can Be Only One

    The ground cracked open, dropping us into a dark abyss. The cries of a little girl screaming her heart out tore echoed forth with great gusto.


    That little girl was me.


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! BUBBLE BUDDY, HELP!!!!"


    I quickly summoned the squishy mass of destruction. And it worked! The beautiful slime-bro appeared in an instant.But he fell too, alongside us


    Some help he was!


    Okay, I''ll admit. It''s quite possible at this point I was about to soil myself. But come on, YOU try falling into an unknowably deep, dark hole and see if you can stand the feeling of your breakfast coming back up your throat.


    I don''t think the others noticed my girlish cry of terror though. They were busy screaming themselves.


    I hugged Charlotte tight and waited for the splat.


    I didn''t have any clue as to whether I could survive a fall like this, let alone her. We''ve been falling for about 15 seconds now and since people fall pretty damn fast every second thats enough to make water feel solid.


    So. That''s it, folks.


    If imma die, at least it''s with my cute little Princess!


    That said, I bid you...adieu.


    ...


    ...


    ...We''re not dead?


    I opened my eyes.


    We weren''t falling anymore. And it was bright. Really bright.


    I felt something gripping my leg and immediately panicked. "Motherfuck!" I hissed.


    "Ouch! Hey, stop that!"


    "Jesus! You nearly gave me a heart attack!" I glared at Chelsea, who clung to my feet as if her life depended on it. Which it might''ve.


    "You nearly made me fall again!"


    "Right. Sorry." I coughed. "Uh, so, like...how''d we stop?"


    She pointed. "Those things helped, I''m sure."


    "Hah?" I turned my head around and was shocked. "Holy fuck!" I choked out. "I''m a goddamn chicken!"


    Wings! I had wings!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    They were about twice the length of my body, like seven or eight feet long, tapering off the closer they got to my back.


    The feathers were a pure, solid white with a faint golden outline.


    But they just reminded me of a chicken.


    Did I seriously just get downgraded from a lizard to a bird!?


    I mean at least people didn''t raise lizards to fatten up and eat. What kind of tomfuckery is this? I can''t accept it. Father, you bastard, this is from your side of the family, isn''t it?!


    "Pretty..." Charlotte muttered, her eyes once again clouded with confusion. She reached out and yanked off a feather, making me jerk. It didn''t hurt but it felt really weird.


    Son of a...At least let me have bat-wings! I was fine with the scales, okay? They''re better than feathers, if nothing else. Can''t pull on them. Don''t get wet, can''t catch fire.


    What good were feathered wings?


    I was full of resentment.


    I refuse to be reduced to a bucket of KFC!


    I''m a Dragon, dammit. I want my Dragon wings!


    I mentally concentrated, willing them into existence. We then dropped about ten more feet.


    "What''re you doing?! They shrunk, they definitely shrunk!"


    Eh, she was right. The wings got like two feet smaller and struggled harder to hold us up.


    "I''m trying to trade them in for different set. This angel skin ain''t my cup of tea."


    "At least put us down first! I don''t wanna die!" She clung tighter, trembling in fear. She then began to climb higher and higher, wiggling her soft, warm body up along my own until her breasts pressed against one side of my head.


    She wrung her legs around my waist and wouldn''t let go.


    A sweet, fruity fragrance assaulted my nose.


    "Can''t you just create another one of those water spheres?"


    She stopped. "Oh yeah...now that you mention it..."


    I waited. "Well?"


    " Actually I''m happy where I am, thanks."


    "..."


    ***


    After a while of getting used to controlling these overgrown chicken wings of mine I finally got a good view of the surrounding area.


    If you looked up you saw the hole we fell from, along with a clear blue sky missing a sun. Which made the light entirely illogical since there''s no real source.


    Below us stretched a lush paradise that held numerous flowing streams, waterfalls and the scent of cool, fresh air.


    There were all kinds of trees ripe with delicious-looking fruits and thick green vegetation everywhere the eye could see.


    "This place is just bursting with life energy!" Chelsea exclaimed fervently, clearly amazed. "It''s like an entirely different world!"


    "Hey, you said that black jade stuff seals off energy." I organized my thoughts. After seeing this place my many years of reading and anime-watching told me someone was a filthy hoarder. "Think it was being used to keep the life energy here all pent up?"


    The woman revealed a shocked expression that turned dark fast. "That makes a lot of sense." She nodded."Don''t tell me someone''s been stealing the life energy from the Dry Lands all this time? I KNEW something weird was going on!" I saw her wave a fist. "No way this place could exist in a region like the Dry Lands otherwise. If what we suspect is true then it''s no wonder the land has been dying so fast."


    She looked up. "And that isn''t even an actual sky, that''s a barrier. The black jade must''ve been used as the core to strengthen it''s sealing effect. We''re in what amounts to a giant greenhouse."


    "I wonder what''d happen if we broke that barrier then?"


    "Logicially speaking the life energy that''s been accumulated should return over time." She said. "The Dry Lands used to also be teeming with life. That was years ago, however. At least a good thousand years. Although it won''t regain that state even with this much life energy returning back, it WILL give it a chance to revitalize itself to a similar degree in a few centuries."


    "Cool."


    Wouldn''t have to do anything myself then. Feel it''d be faster if I did though. Well, in some areas. Would probably take a good few years if I wanted to do the entire Dry Lands.


    "If we let out all the energy gathered here then all I''d have to do is create some lakes and rivers to help stabilize the water cycle. Without this blasted place sucking up all the life energy, that''d be enough to ensure moisture stays where it should. The Dry Lands won''t be so dry anymore."


    All the while Charlotte was strangely quiet. I assume because the nature of the conversation was so big. We''re here just casually talking about transforming a desert into a richer, greener area in a matter of just a few generations. And creating lakes like they''re something that could be done with a wave of the hand.


    I''d be speechless too.


    If I wasn''t a Dragon-Angel talking to an Undine/Goddess who literally CAN create water with a wave of the hand.


    Far to the bottom of this "greenhouse"I heard--and saw--Bubble Buddy having a jolly-good time passively destroying everything around him.


    "How do we break open the barrier then?"


    "Ugh. Good point. Let''s see...If I was at full strength I could do it, I think. But..." She sighed. "I''m not capable of it right now." She looked at me expectantly just then. "No, wait, you might be able to. "


    I gave a short bark of a laugh. "Yeah, right." My tone was thick with sarcasm.


    "No, I''m serious. Look at that, you can create disaster-class water monsters like it''s nothing. You''re basically a walking apocalypse."


    "Ow. Hurtful."


    Ignored, yet again.


    "I''m sure you can manage to take this thing down. Why don''t I teach you how to create a Water Avatar?"


    "I''m interested."


    "See, all you do is create a more advanced Bubble Buddy, combine youself with it, and you''re essentially a great water monster yourself. Then you grow as large as you want, use Water Solidfication, and pound away at this dang thing till it breaks." She explained her plan with a self-satisfied smirk.


    "You underestimate my lack of control." I struck her idea down mercilessly. "Forget that, way too complicated. Just teach me a good water jet type technique. Sure I could cut this thing down then. Simple is best, after all." A concentrated blast of water seems more my style anyway. Don''t think I can manage anything more than that yet.


    "...Oh. Yeah. That''s good too." She looked so defeated. I almost regret opening my mouth.


    Should I give her a spank to cheer her up?


    Let''s leave it for later though. Don''t wanna look like a pervert in front of my cute little baby girl.


    "Anyway. Don''t know if I can pull it off, but I''ll try." I promised. "Though this place might collaspe and make a large crater so let''s get the little one out of the blast zone. We should go back, round up my posse and arrange their lodgings. Then we''ll see if we can break this place apart."


    "Sounds good. I''ll let them stay at my Palace. Let''s go."


    I, having now all but mastered the way of the chicken wings, was about to ascend.


    But something locked me in place.


    "Afraid I can''t let you do that."


    A calm, emotionless voice entered my ears.


    "It''s pretty important to my research, okay? This big bro''s tryna make drugs."


    "...Oi. I''m the only big bro around here, understand?"

 Chapter 35 A Humble Merchant Of Herbs And Spices

    Author: Side chapter coming some time later. It''ll progress from where this leaves off tho dont worry,not just fill. Ahem.


    **********


    "...Oi. I''m the only big bro around here, understand?"


    The dude who spoke just a moment before me was a young man. Tall and slender with a head of chocolate-colored hair. Together with a pair of piercing blue eyes that shone with a fierce intelligence he created a picture that felt somewhat familiar.


    He was also a very handsome guy, I had to admit. It was as if every line and edge had been carefully sculpted by a master craftsman. He reminded me of a less potent version of Damien from the sixth game. A bit thinner, more "scholarly."


    The man floated on air unaided, hands behind his back, incomparably regal.


    If not for the slight red in his sclera and the fact that he was munching on a brownie that was entirely out of place you''d definitely mistake him for a young Lord.


    What was that he said about drugs?


    He tilted his head at me. "You can still move, can you? Interesting, takes a certain level of strength and will. Also no. You can be a little big bro, but the big bro title is mine."


    He dared call himself big bro in front of me? The arrogance!


    "Acting all high and mighty in front of this Venerable Self, hmph." I gave him a baleful glance. "And what little big bro? Ah, forget it. I can let you have it...that is, if you admit me as your papa."


    "I don''t have such a snot-nosed little brat for a father." The man waved away the compromise without a second of consideration.


    "Would you like one? Where''s your mother, we can have it done before nightfall."


    I saw his eyebrow twitch. Asshole 0, me 1.


    "Fertilizer it is then." The man nodded indifferently.


    "New sister it is then. Would you like a brother too?"


    The guy didn''t let it show on his face but the vein in his forehead was all the indication I needed to know I got under his skin. Maybe he''s a mothercon.


    He suddenly raised a hand. From behind there was a solid icy tentacle that had shot out from below ready to impale him on the spot.


    The hand stopped it before it could even touch him.


    "A Grand Slime, is it? And a variant, no less." He calmly touched the tendril and made it crack. I could vaguely see the entire appendage break apart and travel down to it''s main body. "It''s somewhat human-shaped. Your handiwork?"


    "I made the thing, yeah."


    "You tried to have it attack me just now." The man looked almost amused. "You sneaky little shit."


    "Maybe it just didn''t like you. Bubble Buddy does what Bubble Buddy wants."


    Which might be the case, since I really wasn''t able to do much to control him. I could only roughly send it some "intent" if that''s what you wanna call it.


    I think the rest was just it not finding the guy likable. I agree. He was being a shithead right now. But maybe that''s just because we broke into his territory, unleashed a supposedly disaster-class monster, threatened to marry his mom and give him new siblings.


    I''d be sour too if someone did all that. In fact I''d have already slapped the guy''s teeth out. I''m kind like that.


    "Cute name." The man stepped--yes, stepped--forward. He made the air seem like a physical substance. Then he just peered at me studiously. He completely ignored Charlotte and Chelsea who were wrapped around my body.


    "Young. Violet-eyed. A powerful affinity for water....You even carry the scent of my Okeanos family. And this Aura..." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    He stepped back just as a knife was about to gut him. "Vicious too." A chuckle. "I see. Definitely that girl''s child, to be sure. Alright, forget the fertilizer bit." He spoke magnanimously. "The name''s Llyr. Nice to meet you, nephew. "


    "About damn time you realized."


    He raised a brow. "You knew?"


    "Mother once let out a comment about her big bro having some drugs. Those are pretty specific words. Plus you look just like her. Not hard to figure out."


    His eyes burned a moment before settling down. "I don''t sense a lie. Impressive. Most wouldn''t come to that conclusion so fast."


    "Also I''ve got two cuties here and you didn''t even look at them."


    This "uncle" flicked his wrist dismissively. "Women don''t interest me."


    "And see, a beautiful fatty like Bubbles here--"


    "Fatty?" The girl huffed. "Listen here you little--"


    Ignoring her. "--would at least earn a second look. I heard about the whole lack of libido thing, uncle of mine. I''d say I would be able to tell from that alone."


    Wanna know who''s a Dragon? Show up with a cute girl and the guy who ignores her might have a bit of lizard in him.


    And I felt a special sort of feeling towards the guy since the beginning anyway. It was weird, like a sense of comfort in proximity.


    "Oh, and there was a letter saying she wanted me to meet some rascal she knew. Which exploded. I''m assuming the rascal is you. She says Hi."


    The mysterious force keeping my from moving freely was dropped. Well, kinda. He seemed to be using it to slowly bring us down.


    On our way I saw that Bubble Buddy was currently falling to pieces. It became a scattering of rain over the lush plantlife. I had no idea what effect that might have. He wasn''t exactly a normal creature. Is it safe to let him dissolve like that?


    "She''s still doing those damn letters?"


    "Apparently. She was spying on me too. "


    "That brat. Really lacking discipline." The man grumbled. "That''s Father''s fault, spoiling her rotten. Don''t worry, this place is cut off from things like that. No spying here."


    We descended quickly. When he snapped a finger--Personally I think he didn''t need to and only did it to look coo--a lcluster of thick foliage rippled and disappeared to reveal a giant glass structure encircled by numerous fields that stretched for maybe half a mile in each direction.


    Our feet touched solid ground. Charlotte hopped out of my arms quietly, still admiring that feather.Chelsea also got down and excitedly ran to and fro between lanes of bright, vibrant flowers, grass topped with sparkling dew and trees lined with ripe berries.


    "This place is amazing, I''ve never seen so many strange looking medicinal herbs!"


    Llyr nodded at her, seemingly satisfied, but didn''t deign to respond further.


    He merely placed a hand to my back and guided me through.


    "Behold, nephew. The fruits of my labor." He cracked what may have been a rare smile and gestured widely. You could just hear the pride in his voice.


    "So what are all these?" The young woman asked, examining a certain herb I felt suspiciously familiar.


    He pointed. "Ah, a fine choice. Those are a very special strain, one I''ve come to name Honeydew Daydream. Sweet, fragrant, fruity and good for any occassion. The oil they produce is simply divine."


    I felt my mouth drop.


    This dude was growing weed!


    "I don''t really get it but they sound great!" The woman''s eyes shined like the blazing sun. "And those?"


    "Coca plants. I like to bruise them and let the leaves steep in hot spring water. Gives you that extra boost for a nice morning hike. After processing it''s a great topping for any sort of baked good. Or meat. Especially meat."


    He''s using coke as pepper and powdered surgar! This guy''s insane!


    "You''re a goddamn drug dealer?!" I interjected, not knowing what else to say.


    A snort. "Please. I''m a merchant. " His smile turned serene. "I supply our race with naught but the highest quality herbs and spices!"


    "Herbs and spices!" I nearly coughed up blood just then. What a unique way of calling it. I was stunned.


    "But it''s more a hobby, really. Helps fund my research." He continued down the beaten path.


    ...He''s treating drug dealing as a hobby. I''m so done.


    Now. Enough of that. Onto business.


    "Got any Purple Haze? " I asked.


    "What''s that?"


    Disappointment hit me hard. I sighed heavily. "Nevermind." I perked up fast. "Family discount?"


    "For you, nephew, the first bags are free. I am a generous God."


    Oi, that''s my line....I wanted to say, but chose not to. Uncle''s giving me drugs, after all.


    " I need to make up for all those missed birthdays somehow." He went on. "And you''re gonna help me advance the world of science. Compensation is, of course, required."


    Haha. What the heck?


    "Yeah. What? What do you mean, advance science?"


    "I heard from your mother. You''re the only male Dragon born with a strong libido in many, many years. The rest of us have already lost that urge, even my own father is no longer how he once was. You''re a subject for study, nephew."


    i stopped. "This research of yours..."


    Llyr nodded. His calm, cool eyes stared at me like a fat piece of meat in front of a lion. "I''m going to make our men horny again."


    "That sounded so wrong."


    "Maybe, but it''s true. If not me, then who? I''m not going to let out race''s bloodline, our family''s bloodline, just slowly wither away. there won''t be any true Dragon''s left in the Mortal Plane were we to let this trend continue. Your mother has her Reproduction Plan, wanting to spread our genes across all the lands through the strongest of concubines to create new and equally powerful variants of our race. Me, I''m trying to fix the root of the problem to protect our noble heritage. Before our illustrious bloodine becomes pisswater I''ll definitely cure the flaws in our mens'' bodies! And you, my good nephew, are just in time to help me."


    With that he directly dragged me off into the glass structure.


    Or tried to.


    Before Chelsea or Charlotte even noticed what was going on a new voice entered the ears of everyone present.


    "Lord Llyr, please release the Young Master. You''ll find forceful methods less than ideal."


    All of a sudden, just as I was gonna use the blue-bladed dagger to sever the guy''s spinal cord, a wild Vera appeared!


    In much the same fashion as her mother.


    "Vee!" I exclaimed, never before being so happy to see her. With that teleportation thing she''s obviously got going on we won''t have to take so much time to ride back!


    Chelsea was less than enthused and more surprised. "A little girl just appeared out of thin air!"


    As for Charlotte, that girl was also stunned. "Mosshead!" She yelled softly, making the other give her a glare.


    Meanwhile good ol'' uncle Llyr revealed a complicated expression. "Mary?" He nearly frowned. "No...not quite. Her sapling, no?"


    "You are correct."


    "I see. You look so much like her. You know me?"


    "Yes."


    Alright, hold on. "You know him?" Why the hell does this girl know shit I didn''t? Pretty damn sure she knew all about the Dragon stuff way, way before I did. Does that mean Baz did too?


    "How the hell do you know him? I didn''t even know him until five minutes ago!"


    I inwardly cursed Baz, thinking if Vee knew then he had to have known as well. Next time i see him I''m holding that ahoge hostage and gettin'' answers!


    In response to my question Vera merely shook her head. "I''ve never met nor ever been told of Lord Llyr before. But mother knows him. Naturally I do as well."


    "Fine then, keep your secrets."


    Vee scrunched her brows. She opened her mouth to speak but Llyr beat her to it.


    "She speaks the truth." He said. "During this child''s growth period Mary could have shared much of her own experiences. This is how their kind passes down important knowledge and understandings, not only of their abilities but of the world and it''s people as well." He explained shortly. " It helps the child mature faster and learn quicker. I''ve heard she had another sapling, that Mary. For her to pass on her inheritance not to her eldest but to the younger instead...It''s quite strange. She must feel especially close to this one. I wonder why that is?"


    "..."


    The man posed a question of his own but got no answer.


    "No matter. It''s nothing to do with me. Anyway, little Missy, I''ve research to conduct. Rest assured he will not die or have any limbs taken off. Justa bit of dissection, nothing he can''t recover from. Move along now."


    I was dragged yet again. Also yet again I prepared the dagger. I wasn''t gonna kill him, just cripple him. He is my uncle, after all.


    I''m probably gonna steal all the ganja my hands could carry too. As my compensation.


    Vera was very casual as she said, "This really is a nice little garden you have. It''d be such a shame if it all...withered away."


    He paused. "You wouldn''t."


    "You want to bet years of trial and error on that, my Lord?"


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    My ganja!


    "You only need a bit of the Young Master''s blood, don''t you?" The face of mercy! Or lack thereof!


    "...Not really ideal, but..." He sighed, almost as heavily as I did at finding out there was no Purple Haze. "Fine. But really, what did you think I was going to do? I was joking about the dissection bit. Look, even the kid himself wasn''t scared. Aren''t you being too overprotective?"


    I coughed. "Yeah. I mean I couldn''t sense any bad intentions, you know? I''m happy you''re here in my time of need." I said, refering to the fact I wouldn''t have to walk all the way back to the city. "Truly like a young heroine from tales of old. But settle down, okay? This Prince ain''t in need of saving. Although," I added. " it''s the thought that counts, I guess, so thanks regardless."


    If you ruin my weed, I''m pinching your cheeks till they turn blue! I quietly repeated this in my heart.


    The girl stiffened. "Ridiculous. I only came because your mother couldn''t find you after the fall. Who''s thinking about you? Don''t get so full of yourself." She said without a single inflection.


    "Now, now, no need to be so dishonest." I chided. " I know you''ve got a thing for this big bro. It''s alright. But, sadly, I don''t think of you that way so I''m afraid I''m going to have to let you down. I feel it''s best we remain friends anyway, eh? Oh. And no more spankings for you. I''ve indulged your fetishes too long already. You''re too young for such adult tastes."


    She stared at me in wonder. "...Young Master''s delusions are truly impressive. What on earth could lead you to believe I would have such feelings? From the start, in my eyes, you''re merely the unruly older sibling of my Mistress. Please do not mistake my current good will for anything other than what it is." Her tone was dead even. "And I can assure you I will repay ten fold all the beatings you so unjustly dealt me in the past."


    That''s not the same tune she was playing when she was butting heads with Yesmina.


    I opted not to call her out on it though.


    I squinted. "You know, I can''t tell if you''re bluffing or not. But maybe you ain''t. In the end maybe it''s just me who''s too sinful, using the Devil''s Left on such a young girl and opening a world that shouldn''t have been known to someone your age, not understanding it''s power until it was too late." Yet another large sigh echoed out. "Alright. Actually, you liking me in that way WOULD be pretty weird considering we basically grew up together. Still, Mistress'' older sibling? That''s cold, kid, real cold. And here I am thinkin'' we was tight."


    On one hand I really thought that people who were raised together as closely as we were, almost like family ourselves, would find it hard to think of the other person in a romantic light.


    On the other Damien is that kinda character and a developement like that is pretty much standard in a story such as this.


    But there was no real need for me to give it that much thought. After all Vera probably DIDN''T like me, at least not in that way. It''s more likely the only special feelings she might have stemmed only from the Devil''s Left, turning her into a masochist the same way it did Bubbles.


    Right? Hah...yeah, let''s go with that. It''s a reasonable assumption.


    it''s not like I didn''t consider the possibility she was lying to me. I just chose to believe she wasn''t.


    What was that? Denial, you say? Hey, you. Yeah, you. Shut up.


    I already made my stance clear either way. Whether she was telling the truth or not didn''t matter.


    There''s nothing more that need be said, now is there?


    Vera refocused on Llyr. "More importantly than that nonsense, with you who can say for sure what was on your mind?"


    A flick of the wrist. "Really that girl''s offspring, so quick to condemn others. In any case let''s head inside so I can get a blood sample. Also," He gave Vera a long look. "I think I''ve a deal you may wish to consider. "


    "A deal?"


    "Indeed. " He began walking, not looking back. "Let''s just say that what I''m going to give will be something you''ll have a vested interest in."


    While I was busy ushering a hesitant Charlotte and Chelsea along with us, Vera conversed with Llyr.


    "No thank you, Lord Llyr. I''m certain you have nothing to offer that I could possibly want."


    He chuckled lightly. "Don''t be so quick to assume things, little tree. We''ll discuss it in more detail later." There was something strange to his tone that I didn''t like. However I also didn''t think he meant anything bad either.


    This deal is shady is fuck and he''s an oily bastard who reminds me of Will, but still. I trust Vee to make her own choices.


    As for what that deal might be, I think I could guess. I''m sure Vera must have a lot of strange powers I''m not aware of and considering this dude''s an "herbalist" I''d say he wants her help growing a very things.


    After all if you''re someone who''s studying botany who better to help you than a Dryad? And from what Mary said they''re a special sort.


    Born from a World Tree, huh.


    Since Damien''s ancestor, Okeanos, is responsible for their creation it makes sense that they serve his descendants.


    Though it''s weird, me and Dolly have each have one as attendants but it doesn''t look like Llyr himself does. If he did he wouldn''t need Vera.


    How was it decided who got one and who didn''t? And I couldn''t help but feel Vera may have been a tad hostile towards this uncle of mine. Her words were just slightly sharper than normal and that was odd.


    What was that about sharing experience? I thought perhaps Mary had a falling out with this Llyr person. Because Vee never met the guy, so how else would she have a bad impression if not for Mary''s own thoughts and feelings being passed down?


    He could have asked Mary, who was older and presumably stronger and more masterful in the abilities her race possessed, for help with his studies. Yet he didn''t and instead asked Vera as soon as the opportunity presented itself, even enticing her with some sort of reward.


    If that isn''t an indication of a strained relationship I don''t know what is.


    See? i can do simple deductions.


    Real question is why the hell my left nut got a tingle when they were talking. The nut never lies! This was a bad omen, I could tell.


    I dozed off, inadverdantly staring at Chelsea''s back.


    "What?" She asked, feeling my eyes.


    I snapped back to reality and shook myself "Nothing." I replied steadily. "I was just wondering why Mother wanted me to bring you along. I think I get it now."


    "Eye candy?"


    "Nope. Food." I gave a small flash of canines. "I''m feeling peckish and you''re standing there lookin'' like a snack."


    She laughed. "Oh, Your Grace, such a kidder."


    My stomach rumbled just then, at a time that couldn''t be more perfect.


    The laughter died. "No, no, you can''t actually be serious, can you?" Her face paled. " H-hey now, d-don''t be getting any weird ideas, you hear me? I don''t taste good at all, you know?!"


    I smirked. "I''m in the mood for fish fillet. Would you like to be breaded or buttered?"


    The woman was terrified, backing up with widened eyes. "Neither!" She shouted.


    "Buttered it is."


    "No!" She cried. "Your Grace, calm down, I''m not food!"


    "Looks like dinner to me."


    "Eh? No, you''re wrong. I-I''ll give you indigestion!"


    "Nah, it''s okay. I''ve got a strong belly. Don''t be so stingy. It''ll just be a couple of bites."


    " I''d prefer if you didn''t take a bite at all!"


    "Tsk. Don''t say that, my beautful honey garlic glazed fish fillet--"


    "You''re already thinking of way to cook me?!"


    "--I spend all that time to tender you up and you wanna run away?"


    "That was you tenderizing me?! Oh gods...!" She was bug-eyed, her face a sickly ghost-white.


    "Although maybe we should fatten you up a little." I gave her a long, appraising look.


    "Your Grace..."


    "Or not. Actually I don''t think I gotta cook you at all. I haven''t had sushi in a while. Perhaps I should eat you raw?"


    "I don''t know what sushi is, but it sounds terrible!" She shivered.


    "Alright, enough playing with the food." I took a step forward, making her jump.


    "@#$%^&!" She directly ran away, making me give chase.


    I was a lot faster and easily caught up. She was captured quite readily, causing quite a scene with her pitiful struggles.


    "Your Grace, let''s talk about this, eh? I''m really not appetizing at all! I''m all sweaty and gross, not fit for consumption!"


    "Don''t worry so much, it''s just tiny little nibble." I licked my lips hungrily.


    The move drove her to tears. "Noooo.....!!!" She screamed miserably.


    I then bit down on her ear and tugged gently.


    She froze.


    "Huh?"


    After a final slightly harder bite that made her yelp I let her go, enjoying the sobbing beauty''s confusion.


    "Y-You''re not gonna eat me?"


    I ruffled her hair affectionately. "''Course I won''t.."


    Light came back to her eyes. "Your Grace....!"


    "...Yet." The light, it died. " I enjoy the hunt. I''ll give you five minutes. Run."


    She gave a shaky smile. "Your Grace, that''s not funny at all."


    "I found it pretty funny." Charlotte stepped in, a little small corner of her lip lifting in a suppresed grin.


    "Well it wasn''t!" Chelsea croaked. "I really thought I was going to be devoured!"


    "I don''t know, I''m still considering it. I bet you''d taste delicious.


    A vigorous shake of the head. "Not at all!" She insisted forcefully.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    I let out a small laugh. "Actually, you''re right. You were a bit too salty. Let''s wash you up, then I can eat you."


    "I''ll never shower again! You can''t make me!" She backed away hastily.


    The girl looked like she was developing a trauma. "Alright, alright, I won''t eat you. No, actually, did you really think I would? Lottie''s right. That''s hilarious."


    A glare. "Dragons are notorious foodies, okay?! It wasn''t funny, dang it!" She hit me. "I nearly peed myself!"


    "Okay, calm down." I raised a hand to placate her.


    Didn''t work. "Calm down?" She started. "Calm down?!You try calming down after someone says they wanna eat you! Why don''t I eat you instead and see how you like it?"


    "Bubbles!" I yelled scandalously. "How shameless! And in front of the kids, no less!" I went over and covered Charlotte''s ears. "Vera, cover yours too!"


    She was observing the whole act with a face of pure annoyance. Which was indicated by the slight downward slope of her brows.


    Bubbles belatedly realized her own words and kicked a stone in anger. "That...that''s not what I meant!"


    "Absolutely disgusting." Vera turned away.


    "Women truly are vulgar creatures." Llyr spoke calmly, not even sparing her a glance. "A pity we need them to carry on the bloodline."


    Bubble''s face was, by this point, entirely red. Whether in anger and embarrassment it was unknown.


    "But...but he was the one who...I didn''t...." A stomp of the foot. "Why is it my fault?!"


    "To be fair you''re the one with a spanking fetish." I added helplfully. "They were spying. You heard me talking about that, didn''t you? Which means you''re also an exhibitionist. A pervert through and through. How can it be helped if people misunderstand you?"


    "..."


    "Don''t be so glum there, Bubbles. I accept you for who you are. Who cares if you''re a pervert? You''re my pervert." I squeezed her shoulder comfortingly. "After all you''re my Plan B, you know?"


    As we walked the woman was suddenly a lot more depressed than when we started.


    This is fun. I''m going to have to tease her more often, she had the best reactions.


    Should I start looking for fish bowl?


    ***


    "Wait a minute." Chelsea stopped as we were led into a vast jungle-like greenhouse. "You''re the one stealing all the life energy!" She recalled. Bit late, wasn''t it?


    "It''s needed for the continuation of my research. How else am I to cultivate rare and exotic plantlife?"


    "You''re killing an entire land!"


    "Do you care for the ants beneath your feet?"


    "Ants? They''re people!"


    "Who will likely die in a matter of decades even if they don''t meet an unfortunate accident."


    "Well I''m the one who has to take care of them! And you''re making that job pretty dang hard."


    Llyr waved her off. "The troubles of lower existences are none of my concern. Especially not the woes of a vulgar fish like you."


    "I really wanna fight you." She grit her teeth in rage.


    "You can''t even handle my nephew, let alone me." He said in contempt. "Thinking I don''t know of you, hmph. If even that crazy woman couldn''t beat me, you have no chance. Although you''re sisters your abilities are much too far apart, dont even try. Patiently wait until my work here is done, I''ll destroy the barrier myself at that point."


    "You...you know Becks?" Bubbles was stunned. Her eyes went dark. "Are you the reason she came back all bloodied up that one day?"


    "Which day in particular? She assaulted me several times." He idly shot a stream of water towards a giant, bulbous flower. " Stubborn little sardine, she really frustrates one to death." He muttered. " A whole field of high-quality spiritual herbs, buried under a goddamn glacier. Blasted thing still hasn''t thawed. She''s lucky I only took an eye. Stupid woman. Who the hell was she callin'' an in-law? I see her again and I''m taking the other one too!"


    At that point the man was so worked up the stream became a jet and hacked the strange flower apart. The entire space seemed to slightly distort.


    "Uncle, uncle, uncle. Calm down. Here, have some Honeydew Daydream." I slipped him a blunt conveniently found in a box full of the stuff.


    "Don''t be getting into my things. Those are for Fire Lord Aodh."


    "He won''t miss one."


    "Last time I forgot to ship a full box the Freezing Wastes melted."


    "What Freezing Wastes?"


    "Exactly. Such a drama queen." He rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I''ll protect you from the big bad firebug."


    "Tch. Who''ll protect me? Just a spicy chicken, who''s scared of him?"


    Chelsea looked like she was about to faint. "Fire Emperor Aodh is an overlord of over fifty realms!"


    "So?" Llyr asked. "I''m an overlord of over a hundred and you don''t see me bragging. That upstart was still sucking milk from his mother''s teat when I and his grandpa were out plucking herbs from Jade Mountain." He seemed to be reminiscing with a far-away look to his eye. "Those adorable bunnies chased us for a solid year back then. Good times. They really can''t handle their drugs, those guys."


    "Wait, you''re telling me that was you? The Great Nemasis of of the Lunar Jade Hares?"


    Lunar jade hares. Hah. This was starting to sound like a xianxia novel now. Wait, did that mean bunny girls?!


    I haven''t met one of those yet. I did see beastkin with several different types of ears or other animal traits but haven''t found any bunny-girls so far.


    I haven''t the faintest of clues what the difference would be between them and other mutated beastkin either.


    Maybe they were just really strong, smart bunnies?


    If so that''s ANOTHER disappointment. First no Purple Haze, now maybe no bunny-girls.


    "Oh, you heard? Yes.I got angry at the run around so I set fire to their mountain range. They have some great herbs there. Whole realm was pretty chill for weeks after that. They were cute, all passed out and hallucinating." He sipped his "tea" in tranquil silence after that, quietly laughing at the resurfacing of old memories.


    It sounded like there was a mountain of ganja--and other equally valuable herbs, most likely--and this guy lit everything up into one giant ganja smokehouse. I could only imagine how high the people trapped inside were when all was said and done.


    A good few of them probably reached enlightenment.


    "The whole family is weird!" Charlotte lamented softly. She was following along with the conversation, it seemed. "I really can''t let Alex marry into these oddballs after all."


    As that was going on I wandered around, inspecting all the pretty flowers. Some gave off a rather nice scent. I called out to uncle Llyr to ask about one in particular that had a dark blue shade and star-like spots on it''s petals. It was like a night sky in the form of a flower.


    "Don''t get too close, that one has strong--"


    Poof!


    "Ah, gross!" I coughed. The damn thing sprayed me! "Now I got flower jizz all... over...me...Woah." My words slurred.


    My vision swam.


    "--knockout gas. Shit. Well. See you in a few hours, I guess?"


    "Your Grace!" Bubbles shouted, alarmed.


    I promptly fell back, the world having long since gone dark.

 Chapter 36 Side Story: Not Such A Bad Dragon?

    I remember the fear. That cold, heart-pounding fright. The cloaked figures, tall and imposing. Faces cast in shadow, making you wonder whether what lay beneath those hoods were actual human figures or merely an endless void.


    Do you know what it''s like? To be dragged away and thrown in a cage?


    When they first came I couldn''t even scream. Couldn''t call out, couldn''t shout for help. The second time was the same. I wasn''t gagged, but it felt like it. That''s what I hated most. That I could, but didn''t. Tried, but failed.


    I was too scared to cry. To yell. It was pathetic. I...was pathetic.


    Even when that dagger was raised and pointed towards my heart my struggles were useless.


    I never felt more helpless. More terrified.


    And then he appeared.


    Showing up out of nowhere, kicking down those doors I thought so suffocating and inescapable. I didn''t know when he made his way over, or how.


    I only realized someone new had entered, had come to my side.


    Someone who easily tore apart bindings I believed unbreakable.


    "Are you okay?"


    Those were the first words out of his mouth. And I could see the concern in his eyes. Could feel the care in how he held me in his arms. Firm yet gentle, as if I were a piece of precious glass.


    Of course, it was Damien.


    I didn''t know how he came to this place, or why. But the sheer relief his presence brought when I realized it was him nearly made me cry.


    And in the same instant, ashamed. Because he was the last person I wanted to see me like this. I couldn''t stand it.


    I tried pushing him away, but couldn''t. Then he held my palm in his own and squeezed. His hand was warm and steady.


    It was like I was the only thing his eyes could see. And something in what he saw triggered a rage I didn''t fully understand.


    Next thing I knew he was bathed in divine golden light. He ran towards the armed men as unstoppable and inevitable as an oncoming storm. Effortlessly dodging every attack, using only his legs to send them flying. He was brilliant and dashing in those etheral golden rays, like a young deity come down from the heavens.


    I felt even worse when I saw him like that.


    I wasn''t sure when but he''d long since become a goal. I wanted to be like him. I mean he was obviously a despicable rogue, daring to do anything he wanted. He terrorized an entire Kingdom worth of Noble children and actively sought out eligible young women to without any regard for whether they were already wed or not.


    Yet for all that he was still everything I wanted to be. Strong, vibrant, independant. He may be a rogue, but that just made him the perfect rival. A person worthy of surpassing, of beating.


    From the first day we met he lit a fierce desire in me I didn''t, until then, realize I had: To be powerful, to be talked about. Not in the same way he was, no. But the opposite. I wanted to be praised. And not only that, I wanted to travel the world and see many things, do many things. I didn''t want to be stuck in this weak body, in this one Kingdom, only meant to be married off and birth children. To sit and gossip until old age.


    There were just so many things I wanted to experience in life!


    And that''s why I didn''t want him to look at me. Because I knew he''d never do what I did. Would never cower, never sit back and let things he didn''t like be done to him.


    He was dauntless. When things became serious there was nothing he was scared of, nothing that could shake him.


    Having him here looking so glorious and resplendent while I couldn''t even summon the strength to scream when they held me down...it was a terrible feeling.


    It made me resentful, even. I put on a tough front despite the trembling in my knees. Put up a wall when he only asked how I was doing even though the blood in my hair nearly drove me mad.


    What was even worse was the way I lost control of myself. Kicking the dead corpses of my captors again and again. And he didn''t stop me either. Maybe he felt I needed it. Maybe I did. That didn''t mean I felt any less sick at my own actions after the fact.


    It was a shameful display I couldn''t hide. Made my previous tough words a lie.


    And other thing. Who was that strange blue-haired girl he brought with him? They seemed to have a complicated relationship. Whoever she was though, she was certainly a bit mysterious. The power she had over water was extraordinary.


    Several things happened after my rescue. Not the least of which was that Mary woman suddenly appearing with an exploding note.


    "Everyone get down!" Damien shouted.


    And then hugged me. It was a really weird feeling. And at the same time, a pleasant one. I hated to admit it but having someone who seemed to care for you so unconditionally was always a heart-warming thing.


    Maybe he isn''t such a bad Dragon after all?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "What about me?!" The woman had screamed.


    "My baby girl comes first!" He''d shouted back.


    And just like that I wanted to hit him. Seriously, I thought, did he really consider me a daughter!? We were the same age!


    In that moment his words were frustrating to the extreme.


    As handsome as he is and as protectively he held onto me, even I''d feel my heart stir a little. Had he just stayed quiet it would''ve been like a page out ofstorybook.


    I could only say he really couldn''t read a mood.


    Then, when we fell into the broken floor, he did something I wouldn''t have thought possible even for him. He called a Grand Slime! Father had once told me those things were beings unable to be wounded by phyical attacks and could bring ruin to a nation.


    As expected of a Dragon...I guess? He brought out a disaster-class monster with a wave of his hand, truly befitting of a yound Demon Lord!


    So...did he seem like such an Angel, with wings of silver and gold at his back?!


    They were mesmerizing!


    They glowed with an inner radiance that was simply awe-inspiring!


    And Damien himself looked even more divine that he did when he was beating up those cultists.


    When seeing that guy, the first thing you noticed were his eyes. A deep, haunting violet pair that you''d think of long after he was gone. And at that time they shone like two perfectly polished amethysts.


    His long, breath-taking wings were a pure, unblemished white lined with the most gorgeous gold. Had he held the sword Millenianna in his hand he truly would be mistaken for an Angel then.


    Wasn''t he a Demon Lord reincarnated? Why, then, did he look so holy and divine?! And before that, wasn''t he a Dragon? What''s with those ridiculously magnificent feathered wings?! Where''re the scales?!


    A Demon Lord Dragon isn''t supposed to look like a young male God!


    I''d seen masterwork scultures of several Divines. Wasn''t he more perfect than any of them? This wasn''t funny, okay?


    Knowing this kind of guy was the nightmare of almost all the Young Masters in the Kingdom, simply bullying them to death...


    Something was seriously wrong here. I couldn''t even picture it.


    I plucked a feather and admired it closely. It was simply wonderous, something that couldn''t belong to the mortal world!


    I was instantly suspicious.


    Oi. Was he really a Dragon?


    He wasn''t REALLY a young Deity, was he? He hadn''t been kicked out of Heaven for beating up other Gods and trying to seduce their Goddess wives, right?


    Now that I could picture. No, it was actually disturbing how well that setting fit!


    As I was seriously wondering whether this guy was a fallen Divine thrown out for bad behaviour, someone else showed themselves.


    From what I could gather, his uncle?


    He treated us roughly at first but quickly eased up. They talked a bit, those two, as I and Chelsea clung to Damien for dear life--well, okay, not me. I was held safely between two steel-like arms. Chelsea was the one having to cling.


    Again I felt they had something weird going on between them because she had no hesitation in wiggling her way up his body, burying his head between two perfectly rounded hills and wrapping a set of long, slender legs around his waist.


    I forgot to mention, they had a talk to. One that left me stunned at the sheer scope of it, something about draining life from the land and breaking apart barriers and making the desert lush again.


    Speaking of, the place we fell into was lush too. Almost jungle like, with a single tall waterfall that split into various smaller rivers which flowed through every corner of the land and kept it lively.


    Damien''s uncle(?) led us down after their conversation. The guy was young-looking and nearly as pretty as Damien, but more easy-going. And by that I mean he showed a lot more expression than Damien did, whose default face was either expressionless or contemptuous for some reason.


    No, this uncle was a more more bookish-looking. Ah. He reminded me of that useless brother of mine somehow.


    The area we landed on was surrounded by fields.


    I was highly suspicious of that, too. Merchant of herbs and spices, was it? I couldn''t be sure, but weren''t some of these things drugs? And not the medicinal kind. At least not all of them.


    While the discussion devolved into the young man dragging Damien away, yet another person showed herself.


    "Mosshead!" I recognized her instantly. How did SHE get here? That strange chick who threatened Alex.


    Sad thing is, I was starting to not even mind all these kind of odd things that happened. I was taking them in stride by now, I think.


    All I knew is she was here.


    How, that wasn''t on my mind back then.


    The three, her, Damien and this "Lord Llyr" erupted into another conversation.


    The things they talked about were just as amazing the other things I''d heard up to then. I knew this girl wasn''t normal, but she talked about making this entire place wither up? And something about passing down memories...


    Was she a Dryad? Father used to read me stories involving those kind of beings, the beautiful vixens who tempted men and women alike. The spirits of trees who''d been saturated in mystical energies.


    My head was starting to hurt with all these topics that popped up left and right! Not to mention the part he said about that Reproduction Plan and "fix the root of the problem?!"


    Making their men horny again? What weird stuff was this uncle into?!


    What was he trying to do, make Dragon aphrodisiacs?!


    "I''ve a deal for you." Llyr had said after he let Damien go. He was talking about dissection just before, then said it was a joke, and Damien wasn''t worried either, but I don''t know.


    Anyway he offered Mosshead a reward for helping him.


    Which she refused.


    Anyway, that wasn''t the only thing that was said. A bit before that something else came up that was way more interesting. Which was, Damien rejecting her. Before the girl even confessed.


    "Let''s just be friends, eh?"


    "I''m not into you, though?"


    Was basically how it went. She calmly denied any such feelings for him, coldly denying even a friendship, and stating he was merely her Mistress'' brother in her eyes and nothing more.


    I, however, witnessed something that made those words a lie.


    It was after Damien passed out. He got sprayed with a strong sleeping gas after getting too close to a flower.


    "Your Grace!" Chelsea shouted as he fell back. She was the closest to him and moved quickly.


    But before she could even take two steps the one who arrived first was Mosshead. She was behind everyone else one second and at his in the next, catching him almost instantly.


    "He''ll wake up in a couple hours, just leave him there." Llyr had said off-handedly, like he didn''t care at all, before disappearing deeper into the enormous glass building.


    Not knowing what else to do and fearing whatever else these plants might be able to do, I stayed right where I was. As did Chelsea.


    Mosshead? She also stayed. But instead of just sitting down and leaving him on the cold, cobbled floor she just knelt down and laid his head on her lap.


    I admit, I dozed off for a while. The stress caught up to me, as did hunger, and I feel asleep in minutes.


    It''s only when I woke up sometime later that I witnessed something I felt I shouldn''t have.


    Chelsea was gone, presumably off looking at the flowers. Everything was calm and tranquil. The sun had gone down and the moon up so I knew it had to have been at least two or three hours.


    In spite of such a long time having past, there, not even ten feet away, was Mosshead. Having seemingly not moved an inch.


    It was there that she sat, so peaceful and calm, gently stroking Damien''s hair. I don''t even think she noticed me, noticed anything really.


    She only continued to stare down at him, her mind unreadable.


    I stayed like that, pretending to sleep, for several minutes more until I heard footsteps coming closer and closer.


    "I swear, you''re so much like your mother it''s almost a pain." Llyr said. "I wonder if you''re going to follow in her foosteps, too?"


    "What do you want?" Mosshead quckly removed her hand from his head and looked up at the man, as if caught doing something she shouldn''t.


    Her tone was sharper than usual, almost seeming tobe tinged with the slightest of guilt. I couldn''t understand why.


    He ignored it."Your mother was the same, you know. You should understand better than anyone. Do you want to walk the same path? To go through what she does every day? It doesn''t have to be like that. I can offer another alternative, one my sister and her misguided plans can''t give you."


    "You can''t do that." She shook her head.


    "With you help, I could. In a matter of years."


    The girl''s mouth was set in a hard line. "I don''t care. I''m not going to stoop that low. What does it matter if I don''t get what I want? It''s not about me. I won''t accept that kind of help."


    I heard a sigh. "I can''t say I don''t respect your loyalty. But your mother said the same and look how that turned out? It''ll be worse for you, you know." He said. "Do you not desire happiness?"


    "Not if the only reason I gain it is by making someone''s decision for them."


    "I don''t understand. You''re being stubborn. I ask again: Do you not want to be happy?"


    She turned away from him. For a moment I thought she wouldn''t answer. She ignored him completely and chose instead to continue stroking the sleeping boys head.


    Finally, she talked.


    "What I want is to be chosen. " She replied. "Apart from everyone else, above everyone else." A pause. "Even though I know that won''t happen. Even though I''ve known where I stood since a long time ago." The moon''s rays shone especially bright bright then, showering them both in a magical silver light.


    Her long, grass-green hair fell and shielded her face as she looked down at him. They looked cut off from the rest of the world, as if it were only they two alone.


    It was such an intimate scene that I felt like an intruder.


    "But I already said, it''s not about me. What I want doesn''t matter."


    She seemed lost for a moment and when she spoke next it was like she were only talking to herself, like no one else was there.


    "...It''s enough if only one of us is happy."


    *********


    Author: Man I dunno if I said it before but Vera and Mary are my favorite characters. So loyal, so pitiful, and to be honest just shy maidens at heart. Especially Mary.

 Chapter 37 Isll Build My Own Cartel, With Blackjack And Hookers

    SHE''S SUCH A GOOD GIRL!!!!! TT^TT


    Vera, I misunderstood you all this time! To think you actually had such a pure maiden heart!


    I was, of course, talking about that stunning, tear-jerking, unintentional confession of her''s.


    Obviously I was awake for the whole thing. By my account it must''ve been at least three hours since i was knocked out, but i actually woke up in the first hour and only pretended to be asleep for the rest of the time. Why? Because I felt someone rubbing my hair. The hand was too small for it to be Bubbles so I thought it was Lottie and was incomparably happy thinking that she really did care about this Papa of her''s.


    However I heard her saying something about taking a nap? And Bubble''s responded by saying she was gonna look around. So she must''ve been talking to Vera. Unexpectedly, it was her.


    To think that the gentle, loving fingers running through my hair came from that cold, foul-mouthed kid!


    It was truly a surprise. She''s the last person I''d expect to see, or feel, doing something like that for anyone. Let alone me.


    That aside, uncle Llyr. i heard that dubious offer, dammit. From the what i could guess, he was definitely saying he''s gonna drug me up and throw me at her! What a goddamn dirty trick.


    I mean that''s what would usually happen in this kinda story, right? Yet despite the Devil''s whispers, Vera didn''t waver in the slightest. Really, how pure!


    "I want to be chosen." She said. Ah. So precious.


    She really was in love with this big bro!


    At the very least, it was a deeper feeling than what I had for Minnie. I mean I liked Minnie, but only like. Attraction was there, and good impressions, but I couldn''t say I loved her since we haven''t spent much time together.


    Vera''s feelings felt a lot different than that. More genuine, I''d say. I had no idea why.


    Because, well, I didn''t really get what I''d done to deserve it? I never once tried planting flags with the kid.


    Was it the face? It was the face, yeah? No, if I said that it''d be making light of the girl''s emotions and that''s a scummy thing to do, now isn''t it? Still it was quite baffling.


    Nevertheless, she''s too cute!


    But, i''m sorry! You''re really too young for this big bro! And if anything you''re a sister to me!


    Still. She''s too cute and innocent! Such an angelic little maiden, we''ve gotta protect her! That''s it. From now on i''m giving her all the head pats!


    I propose the start of the Make Vera Happy Foundation. We need to find her a good man! I ran through a mental list of possble candidates.


    Let''s see...


    Will...no, too much of a damn dirty weasel....Phil...he''s already been traumatized by her...Baz...wait, that''s her brother. WIncest? Unlikey, but interesting if possible....That left Jacob? Ooh. Nice option, him!


    Handsome, born into wealth, talented, and the son of high ranking Nobility. Yeah. It must be said, the Broscharts are all world-renowned freelance knights. They''re called a family of heroes, even, very strong and valiant with llustrious reputations. And Jake''s the golden boy of the current generation!


    He''d surely make a great match for Vee! Polite, thoughtful, talented, handsome. Heck he''s basically perfect.


    Alright! I''m hooking those two up.


    Vee, though this bro can''t be with you, don''t worry. I shant let you suffer in the meantime! I''ll definitely find you a good man!


    But before that there were several things that had to be done.


    ***


    Number one!


    "How do i get my second Core goin'', uncle dearest?"


    Several hours later after "waking up" in an abrupt Dracula-like rise, shouting, "My ganja, NOOOO!!!"


    and watching Vera hurriedly stand up while covertly dusting her knees, I sought out the man to ask this important question.


    "Absorb the energy of Heaven and Earth, nephew." He said, hand raised like Buddha. " Contemplate the myriads of Dao and compress the countless whisps of understanding into your Dantian, solidifying the sea of hundreds of thousands of energies into true physical form."


    This really is becoming a goddamn Xianxia novel! Well I ain''t gonna be wasting time fighting several bazillion tournaments and saving useless jade-skinned beauties, dammit.


    "That doesn''t make any sense!" I shouted furiously.


    "Oh yeah? Fuck off anyway. Dang brat, you''re why that kid refused my deal."


    "Dunno what you''re talkin'' about man. You high? You''re high, right?"


    He flicked my head and blasted me several dozen feet away. My body rolled along the floor and made a trail of ruin.


    "Thinking i didn''t realize you were awake, hmph. You thought I''d be fooled by your shit acting? Hah. FIgure out how to make the Core yourself, or go ask that sister of mine. And you''re not getting any of my drugs either!"


    "What?! Bastard, you said--"


    "A verbal contract is meaningless!"


    Ah, I wanna stab this dude to death!


    "Fine then." I stormed off, unhappy.


    Scratch that, the new first thing on the agenda today is...Heh.


    You''ll see.


    ***


    I''d woken Charlotte, found Bubbles, and brought them all into the forest. Then I started a completely unnecessary rollcall.


    "Bubbles!"


    "Here!"


    "Charlotte!"


    "Present."


    "Vera!"


    "...What''re you going to do now?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Alright, all of you just wait here."


    ***


    Half an hour later a piercing pillar of light roar tore through the air. Followed by a enormous ball of swirling energy, a wave of blue-silver sword light and an explosion of pure lifeforce which caused a strange sway in the environment.


    A deafening roar echoed through the isolated little world.


    Ten minutes after that I was frantically running away while dragging a crate tied to my back and several plump bags over my shoulder. The roar behind me sent chills down my spine and I increased my pace frantically.


    I saw them before they saw me.


    "VEE, GET US OUTTA HERE!" I screeched crazily. "GET US OUTTA HERE RIGHT NOW!"


    The three stared at me in shock.


    "Look at the size of those things!" Bubbles shouted. A moment later her eyes widened. "What a strong medicinal fragrance! Don''t tell me you stole his entire field?!"


    "No, I burnt the half I couldn''t carry."


    That goddamn flower knocks me out for a full hour, but he''s up in half that time? Of course I couldn''t pick up everything. I wanted to take some of the trees too but settled for the fruits.


    Just then an enormous figure rose into the sky. It was perhaps a mile or two long from head to tail and looked like the Blue Eyes White Dragon''s bigger, meaner, cousin.


    The sight was hair-raising.


    "Vee, anytime now would be nice!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    I grabbed her and started shaking.


    From far away the Dragon stared down at my form with untold amounts of hatred. It opened it''s mouth and a violent torrent of water burst outward.


    Bubbles cried. "We''re all gonna die!"


    Charlotte painfully gripped my arm with a pale face.


    "Vee!"


    "...Ah. The guy hasn''t transformed in centuries. Young Master is truly capable of angering both Gods and Devils alike."


    "VEE!"


    "As you wish."


    And we were gone.


    ***


    The vast jungle disappeared from sight. In it''s place was a safe, secure, well-lit room. We were back in the temple.


    My heart was pounding at a thousand beats per minutes. I felt my hands tremble in giddiness.


    "We''re saved!" I shouted jubilantly. In a fit of pure excitement somewhat backed by the effects of so much burning drugs I lifted her by the armpits and threw her up into the air.


    She kid screamed at the sudden move. When I caught her again I spun her around and hugged her, laughing hysterically.


    "Young Master! Young Master, let me down, let me down right now!" She protested.


    I ignored her. "Vee, I could kiss you!"


    "Don''t be disgusting!"


    Finally letting her down, I ruffled her hair. "Alright! Today was a good day." I calmed myself. I looked over at my haul, extremely satisfied.


    This big bro has drugs! So much drugs! Drugs for days!


    "Damien! You''re back! How did you...?" I heard someone call my name.


    It''s only now that I noticed several other people walk in from the other room. Cass was in the lead, saying, "We saw you were gone and decided to wait. Where the hell have you been? And what the fuck are you carrying?"


    "Cass! Look at these!"


    I shoved a leaf in his face. He took it from my hand, had a sniff, and whistled. "This is high-quality stuff. Fresh too, not the dried kind you usually see. Seriously, what''ve you been doing, robbing a drug lord?"


    "Exactly." I nodded.


    "What? Really?" He cursed. "Fuck. Was it the Carmello Cartel? They''re the only ones here who can cultivate this kind of premium-grade product." A grunt. "Tell me we ain''t messing with those assholes again. You know Will''s still got a thing for that bastard''s granddaughter. And those drugged up thralls of their''s are a damn pain to kill. Dealing with them is just so much trouble. Although I suppose if it''s us now they might be...huh." The man rubbed his chin. "Well. Might not be a big a problem as before. Still. You really can hold a grudge, can''t you? It''s only a few dozen gold, why''s a Noble as rich as you so grumpy over that kind of sum? Always harrassing those guys. Now you''re even stealing their drugs. I''ve never see someone so damn petty in all my--"


    "Those bastards cheated me!" I growled. The very thought of those rats made my blood boil. "I won that money fair and square!"


    "You were banned from every gambling den in the Kingdom." He shot back.


    "So?"


    "So who the hell gets five Queens in a row? For ten games straight?"


    "Actually, Lady Luck is my second mother."


    "Not even a mother spoils their kid that much!" Cass snorted.


    "They do if they''re soncons."


    "Bullshit. Are you sure you aren''t her little lover? Are you really a virgin?"


    "My body is pure. How dare you question my virtue?"


    "If there''s a single virtuous bone in your body then it''d still make a Devil look like a Saint in comparison. I''ve seen you turn priests into thugs and nuns into...no, actually, I don''t want to remember that."


    This is taken out of context. For one, the priests needed money for their orphanage and the local community was being greedy. So I just gave them pointers on how to properly threat--ahem--that is to say, encourage the hearts of the people.


    And the nuns...


    ...The nuns were on a whole ''nother level. Let''s leave it at that.


    Know what, no.


    Anyone remember Eda and the Rip-off Church? Basically her with Revy''s personality. Don''t ask me how they ended up like that. I don''t know myself. But fuck me if they aren''t terrifying. Never should''ve taught them how to use a throwing knife.


    "Oh shut up. Do you want some or not?" I swiped his hand.


    He dodged, tucking the leaf safely in a breast pocked.


    "I never said that."


    "Good. I stole that from a Dragon uncle of mine. Now you''re an accomplice."


    I remember he did overhear the conversation too so he had to have known my lineage.


    "I hate you."


    "What the hell. You really think I''m related to lizards?"


    "Yeah." He shrugged. "You could tell me your grandpa''s the Demon King and I''d say you''re full of shit. But if you told me you''re the Demon King himself in disguise, I''d believe you. Is being related to Dragon''s any less believable?"


    My mood grew decidely less pleased. "You guys are always exaggerating. I am NOT that bad."


    "You literally started a murderous cult to kill other cultists based off nothing more than the words of a single girl saying she''s scared of a threat she''d probably never even encounter."


    "Mass murder is a small price to pay for security of mind." I insisted calmly. "Ah, and that reminds me. We have another cult to add to the list."


    The man let out a tired sigh. "Why not? I don''t need sleep anyway."


    "That''s the spirit."


    "I was joking."


    "Sucks to be you then. Anyway let''s go get messed up. Tonight drinks are on me."


    The man''s haggard face got a little lighter once I said that. But, sadly, someone ruined the fun. "Wait!" Yesmina held me back.


    "Where''ve you been? Do you know how worried we were? And why''s the Little Goddess with you? I heard people talking about someone with a sun on their chest carrying a finely-robed woman through the city. Don''t tell you kidnapped her?! Also, what''s grasshead doing here? How the heck did you just appear out of nowhere? We didn''t even heard the doors open! What''s going on!"


    The girl was totally freaking out.


    "Calm down. Deep breaths. In, out. In, out. In--" Thunk.


    She hit me.


    "I''m not giving birth!"


    "You bitch." I glared. "That...actually, it didn''t hurt. Sorry."


    "I''ll make it hurt! You didn''t really try kidnapping her, did you? Please tell me you didn''t." She turned towards Bubbles. "Are you okay?"


    "Oh I''m fine. He did kidnap me though." Bubbles informed benevolently, a saintly smile to her face.


    "Oh Gods!"


    "He spanked me too. A lot."


    "He WHAT?!"


    "But it''s fine, it felt pretty nice."


    "That''s terrible!...Wait, what?" Her face was incredulous, not believing her ears.


    Bubbles went on as if she didn''t hear. "And I know why the Dry Lands is dying now. I''m going to have to make some calls to Becks. Knew that place was weird, I should''ve checked it out sooner." She lamented. "If I can convince Becks to help out, get back my original strength and we work together I think we can break that darn barrier. It''ll restore the country''s vitality."


    "Huh? Barrier? That...that''s good, yes?" The poor girl. She had no idea what was going on.


    Among the group was Cass, Yesmina, Minnie and Evie.


    The first two we already had a talk with. Now it was everyone else''s turn, apparently.


    "Master, you''re back." Minnie smiled. "Did you have a fun trip?"


    "My harvest was great."


    "Master, these bags..." Evie looked at the items with interest.


    "Those aren''t for kids! They''re...divine herbs. Yes."


    "Divine herbs!" One eye was bandaged but the one left uncovered sparkled with wonder. They must''ve overheard my conversation with Cass. Yet they still believed me.


    "I took them back from an evil man who wished to hoard them all to himself."


    Me, I was more generous. Better in my hands than his. I''ll just take LITTLE for myself. And plant the rest.


    "I feel...dizzy." The little girl swayed.


    "I told you they weren''t for kids!" I chastised after seeing her take a whiff. The fragrance alone left her uneasy.


    "Evie, tell Master the good news."


    The girl nodded. He wrappings moved around her mouth, indicating a smile. "Master, we''ve successfully raised over a thousand new followers for the cause!"


    A thousand! Holy mother of God, I''ve only been gone like half a day!


    At that moment Milly, the Holy Sword, flew from the scabbard at the child''s back and streaked towards me as if to say, "I helped too!"


    Bet if I had her with me I a while ago I would''ve been able to do more than burn that bastard uncle''s clothes off.


    It rubbed it''s hilt against my cheek painfully. I pushed it away. "Don''t get so attached. I still gotta return you to the Hero."


    ""Hero?""


    Minnie and Evie echoed.


    "Um. My champion?"


    They stared.


    "...Oh, that makes sense. Even a reborn Divine needs competent Chosen to champion his cause, just as Kings needs their Generals."


    "...Right..."


    Am I really reaching Divine status in their eyes? I need to find time to take Min on a date, show her I''m a average dude too. Don''t want to be like Cass said and make her only see me as an object of worship.


    Meanwhile:


    "Lottie?" Alex was the second last to come out. He''d been hiding behind the door and only came out after he spotted Charlotte.


    "Alex!" Charlotte exclaimed softly. "Look at you. You''ve filled out more. Did you get a little taller?"


    The boy approached her. "What''s wrong? You look...troubled. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. I''m okay. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    I broke in with a shot of realization. "Hell with that. Listen kid, you sister was kidnapped and nealy killed by asshole cultists. She just don''t want you to worry so she''s lying through her teeth."


    "What!" He blinked in surprised, his mouth hanging open. "Kidnapped? What do you mean, kidnapped?"


    "I''ll explain later. For now, we got somewhere to be. Baz!" I shouted.


    "..."


    "Get your ass out here."


    "..."


    "Come now and I won''t hit you."


    "...Promise?" A faint voice come from the side room.


    "Promise."


    And finally, the very last of our group. Baz. He walked over carefully, his ahoge on full alert. As soon as he got close I took that cowlick hostage!


    I wrestled the boy to the ground, feet around his waist, ahoge in hand. Ready to tear it off.


    "You promised!"


    "Verbal contracts are meaningless!"


    "Devil! You Devil! I knew I shouldn''t have trusted you!"


    "Too late now." I twisted.


    "Young Master, no! It''ll tear, it''ll really tear! Tap out, tap out!"


    "Oh shut up!" I pulled. "You bastard, you could teleport all this time and never told me?!"


    "But, but..!" He cried. "You''d abuse me! You''d definitely abuse me! Young Master, I did what I had to survive! I regret nothing!"


    "You got some nerve, fooling me all this time. I''m cutting this thing off!"


    "Ah! Don''t! Young Master, I''m sorry! I take it back! Abuse me however you please, my body is yours!"


    I let him go. "Miss me with that gay shit. Bastard. Take me to Lucy''s or I''m cutting it in half."


    A crying Baz touched his ahoge tentatively, fearing for it''s life. "Young Master is evil incarnate!" He sniffled quietly.


    "And you, Alex. You''re coming with." I grabbed the other boy by his wrist and dragged him over. "Cass, take care of my dru--divine herbs! Tonight we party. But at daybreak... we hunt!"


    "Baz, let''s go."


    Just like that, we vanished.

 Chapter 38 You Didnst Know It, But Hes A Siscon

    Lucius''s voice was calm and powerful as he issued words of condemnation. "Sir Claude, you are found guilty of high treason. Your sentence is lifetime--"


    "Oh gods." Alex was green. "How did we--? We just--we were there. And now we''re here. How in the world..."


    The Prince was about to throw up, wild-eyed and confused. Meanwhile: "IT''S HIM AGAIN!" Someone shouted.


    "THE DEVIL CHILD HAS RETURNED!"


    "THE ONE WHO CURSED THE PRINCESS, GET HIM!"


    We popped right into the throne room during a hearing. There''s at least a few dozen Nobles on either side of the grand hallway, whether they were there as a jury or just to bear witness, I didn''t know or care.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    But the way everyone just took out their blades and pointed them at my face, that was another thing. It was SO rude.


    I was gonna take their pig-stickers and shove them where the sun don''t shine but Lucy''s command the next instant prevented that.


    "Silence." He intoned without a single inflection.


    "But, Your Majesty, he--!"


    "Withdraw your weapons." He cut them off with great authority. He then turned to me and asked, "Damien-sensei." A pause. "And Alex, too?" He frowned. "You''re supposed to be at the Dry Lands, how did you you two get together, and why''re you here? Is something wrong?"


    As expected, he wondered why we were here but now how. He wasn''t at all mystified at the sudden teleportation apart from a brief surprise. He knew Mary, after all. This pretty much confirmed he knew what kind of being she was. Did EVERYONE know about this shit except me? Ugh. Anyway, onto the important bits.


    "Wrong? Boy, you got no idea." I nodded. " I''m gonna need to speak with you, in private. It''s about Charlotte."


    His brows scrunched together, curious. "Very well. Let''s go to my study." He turned back to the others. "You''re all dismissed."


    One of the Nobles spoke up. "Your Majesty, your sentence?"


    "Hm? Ah...yes. As I was saying, lifetime--"


    "Just kill him, dude. Can''t have traitorous rats cluttering the dungeons, now can we? I say off with his head!"


    Crap, I think my King of Hearts persona is still alive and kicking....Eh, I''m not that concerned about it though.


    My words, I noticed, made Baz''s ahoge twitch in fright. Likely remembering his own lack of loyalty at hiding such important secrets from his own Master.


    The King considered for a moment before nodding. "Perhaps that''s the better option. So be it. Set the execution for a week from now. This is a good opportunity to make clear how we handle traitors to our Nation."Lucy''s got a bit of a Red King kinda persona himself, don''t he? Dude didn''t bat an eye at following my suggestion.


    And for those who think the two are the same, they aren''t. Take me for example, I''ve got a temper when handing out decapitation orders. And, okay, I DO, at times, get angry easily besides that. In true Queen of Hearts fashion.


    Lucy, seems he''s more cold. Just like the Red Queen.Bet you didn''t know they were two seperate people, huh? It''s useless information, but hey at least you learned something.


    With that one sentence a young Knight with a handsome, hard-set face was led away. He struggled violently but was held down by two burly older Knights.


    For some reason I couldn''t help but stare at the young man. There was something about his figure. That red armor. Where have I...?


    "Are you coming?" The King interrupted my thoughts.


    "Huh? Yeah."


    I shook myself and followed him.


    ***


    "Oh my sweet baby boy...what are you doing here?" The Queen, Dana, was hugging her son. She''d been signing papers at the desk before we entered and lit up when she saw Alex come through the door.


    It was a cute reunion, or would be if she didn''t ask that last question as if about to smack him for running away from some errand he was supposed to attend to.


    I answered for him. "He''s about to experience his first purge, that''s what he''s doing here."


    "...I''m sorry?" The woman smiled, unable to understand.


    "Listen up, you two." I addressed her and her husband both. "We got ourselves a problem only a broadsword can fix."


    "You''re making no sense." Lucius rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Kid, what are you trying to say?"


    "I''m saying some cultist assholes kidnapped Charlotte, took her to the Dry Lands, and tried to sacrifice her to some Evil God before Yours Truy swooped in and smashed their faces in."


    This drew blank faces. Lucius was the first to break the silence. "Is this a joke?"


    Dana also cut in. "It''s not funny if so."


    "Charlotte''s been training with Sir Kane, Damien-sensei."Lucy explained patiently. "Escorted by some of our most experienced knights on her way, even. With that man with her there''s no way she could be kidnapped."


    "Unless he let them take her to gain information on the bastards."


    Frowns all around.


    "He...wouldn''t do that.Probably."


    "Please, that guy totally would and you know it."


    They gave me an intense look, searching for a lie. They found nothing. "Yes, okay, he would. But that''s crazy. In the first place, how are you even involved even if what you said IS true? "


    Alex stopped them from asking further by saying, "Father, Mother, Damien''s been in the Dry Lands for at least a month already. Have you not received word of some mysterious "Water God"? Or Bandit King Solaire?"


    "I have." Lucy nodded. " What does that have to do with anything?" There was an edge to his voice. I could tell he was coming around and that the truth upset him.


    "They''re both Damien."


    "Bullshit."


    "Nope, it''s true. Kane sent me. I awakened my inner water snake. Nearly turned his place into a jungle with all the life force I was leaking out. Exploded, made a new crater near his castle, entirely filled with flowers. "


    "You awakened your bloodline? I see." He paced. "Water Dragons like you have such abilities, not to mention that they''d be boosted by your father''s lineage. The power you describe isn''t impossible. And given the state of the Dry Lands right now someone like you would be treated with extreme veneration."


    I folded my arms. "You know about the place''s situation?"


    "I''ve got a fairly decent information network." He confirmed. "I''ve been hearing about those figures, Solaire and the Water God. It''s suspected they''re one and the same. And if it''s someone like you it''s understandable how your powers would be received with a certain level of reverence,especially with how the place seemed to be drying up even more in recent years."


    "Well. You''re right. And I been gaining so many followers. Like seriously, it''s crazy."


    A twisting of his lips. "Yes." Lucy said. "Your mother had similar good will directed at her, and she only revived a small territory''s vitality. It seems you''ve been informed of your true origins, huh? I''m sure you weren''t aware last time we met."


    "Right you are. Mother told me a while ago, about the Dragon part. Just after we got back."


    "Um, Dragon?" Alex laughed shakily. And gulped.


    "Later, son." Dana pinched a cheek. "We''ll explain things to you some other time."


    "Moving on, so yeah.I didn''t even believe her at first since I don''t like the idea of waking up with scales one day.Unless the scales are attached to a slutty Argonian maid bringing me french toast."


    "I''ve no idea what you just said. But noted."


    "However I''ve come to understand being in denial isn''t the way to deal with my worries. Oh. And seeing how you mentioned Father, I assume you know his background too then?"


    "...You could say that." He smiled thinly. " I''m not suprised you gained a following either. Beings like you have always been had that effect of the general populace."


    "Tell me about it. Those guys really think I''m the second coming of Jesus or something."


    ""Who?""


    "Never you mind about that. Shut up and listen. Now that we''ve got the how and why of me being there out of the way it''s time to tell you everything else.It''s like this: the Aeil sent me an invite to meet their Goddess. Sent a small gang, of which Yesmina and our lovely little Prince were part of. I went. Everyone left me. Had to meet the girl alone. Well, with Cass, but you don''t know him. We talked, me and the Goddess. Mother showed up later on, apparently spying on me. Mary was there too. And father. I went to have a chat with him, Father I mean. Came back to an empty temple and note from Mother saying she dumped my friends somewhere in the desert. So I kidnapped the Goddess, who likes to be spanked by the way. Followed Mother''s map. Found Charlotte in an old cathedral, about to be sacrificed, saving her as any good Papa would. Sometime later I, after falling down into a hole caused by an explosive piece of paper sent by Mothervia Mary, met my uncle. Then I stole his drugs. But nevermind that. Getting back to the main point, yeah. Kane was there so she wouldn''t have died, but some fuckers are out there wanting to offer up our little girl to some stupid Evil God and Papa ain''t havin'' that shit. So you, me, and Alex are going on a purge tomorrow and I''m not taking no for an answer. Also I have wings now."


    I quickly summarized the events.


    The two looked like they were experiencing whiplash.


    "That was...something." Dana grimaced, holding her head in pain.


    As for Lucy, he was cursing like a sailor. "Goddamn whoresons! Dana, where the hell is my axe? The nerve of these bastards! Who the fuck do they think they are, trying to harm my cute little sis like that?!"


    **********


    AUTHOR HERE. PLEASE READ, SEVERAL ANNOUNCEMENTS:


    (But before that, I wanna thank Nikohlaus, Timothy and Jason for helping with that fee i mentioned like a week or two ago. Really took a worry off my shoulders. I dunno from which platform you read the story from, but you guys got any requests for the story and this big brogot your back *thumps chest* Er...please dont ask for any fundamental changes tho. Or, fuck it, you can if you want. May take time to implement it, but who cares? )


    Now, onto other stuff. So, im writing this here due to the word limit of Author''s Thoughts. Anyway, several things. First off, its a short chapter. Yeah I know.Rewrote several times. Don''t worry, another one coming tomorrow. 24 hours, starting from when this is released. It''s way late cuz I been working on something and wanted feedback before doing anything with it. What is it? Well...I STARTED A NEW NOVEL!


    Which WONT effect this one in any wa. But I been writing two or three chapters for it these past few days apart from waiting for the feedback. So that took time. Sorry. What kinda story is it? Oh It''s just your average, every day, ordinary incest romance novel. Nothing hard to write, simple formula. But i expect it''ll be well received.


    I also realize i neglected another novel but imma get another chapter out for that too tomorrow. A reader had been asking me about it, so....yeah. Which is GREAT timing, actually, cuz the guy who originally wrote it? He has another novel which i fucking loved, cuz incest, that was left alone for years. But Yours Truly, has been talking to him for a couple months now and has convinced him to continue it! For how long I dunno! But i''m hyped yo!


    He''s prolly gonna release the new chapters sometime tomorrow or the next day too, i think. Not sure. Something about re-doing old chapters he forgot about. I''m guessing he''s revisiting the drafts he left off at and will do some revising. And while i wanna take all credit, my silver tongue isn''t the only reason he''s back. I''m sure he''ll tell a bit more himself once he releases the new chapters. Probably. If any of you wanna catch up on that novel of his, the link is below. I forgot details myself so i''ll take the next couple of hours to just re-read it.


    Heh. Imma be the first bastard in the comments when that shit drops, believe it. The F5 sect''s blood runs strong in my veins!


    The link: https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/5893/regarding-the-life-of-a-certain-fallen-noble


    Ahem. That aside, yeah, my own novel is already on Webnovel and personally i think ya''ll gonna love it. First chapter? ...Steamy AF. A small demonstration of my skills. You think THIS novel aint gonna have any erotic bits? You think I CAN''T write ero? Well think again! Hmph. I am the Pervert Surpreme of NUF, I can write ero with my eyes closed.


    Go, enjoy. And know that it''s merely a taste of my power...


    Your incest, good sirs: https://www.webnovel.com/book/14460827006504105/Siblings-By-Day%2C-Lovers-By-Night


    How you like the cover? Sexy, eh? Oh. And, um, so i had that novel in my drafts for years but never did anything with it until now. I had that one in mind way before this novel was ever even an idea. So you might recognize a few names. I could think of new ones but i loved the way they sounded combined with their last names, so Im keeping it.

 Chapter 39 A King-Sized Blun

    I held up a perfectly manicured hand, because I take care of myself. "Okay, back up there for a second. What''s up with this sis nonsense? Sure, she''s my daughter too, but I never said I''d make you my son. And I''m sure I never did anything with your mother, probably." Last time I was here I somehow blacked out--which is damn weird considering I NEVER get drunk--so I suppose anything coulda happened, but still. " How the hell is that girl your sister?"


    I sensed yet more secrets on the horizon about to come to light. And lo and behold, I was right, because his next words were, "Well you see, kid, sometimes when a man and a woman are horny--"


    "Please don''t. I''m too old for the birds and bees thing. Let me guess, your parents had a child late?"


    The man was busy looking through a large chest off in a closet near the back. "What? No, my father''s just a slut. Lottie''s my half-sister."


    This...I wasn''t sure what to say. A slutty Angel. That kind of thing existed?


    "Aren''t Angels supposed to be, you know, all righteous and pure and shit?"


    "I don''t know, I only ever knew one and that was Father." The King explained while throwing back weapons he deemed unworthy. "Dana, seriously, where''s that damn axe? I can''t just go a-purgin'' without my axe."


    "Did you check up top?"


    "Why would it be up top?"


    "I moved it there the last time you got mad and wanted to go cut off Minister Ford'' arm."


    "Huh? Why would I want to do that?"


    "He got drunk and hit on me a couple years ago at a party."


    A mocking laughed." Oh please, I wouldn''t cut off an arm for that."


    "Also, Charlotte called him uncle Harold and said she liked him more than you."


    "What the hell? I''m her brother, what bullshit is that? Liking that fop more than this big bro? Impossible. Alright, whatever, I''ll kill him later."


    The Queen turned her head towards me with a raised brow. "He''s really petty when it comes to that kid sometimes. Why do you think she only eats soups and cakes? This guy always gives in to her."


    "So it''s him!" I shouted. "You''re why the kid was so malnourished?" A deathglare.


    "My Lottie can have anything she wants!"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of tough love? I guess it''s true, no one can care for a girl like her Papa can."


    He rushed out of the room carrying a morning star. "You take that back. I''m her big bro, no one loves her more than me."


    "You think you know familial love? But you were merely born to it. I, however, am the family she chose. The Papa she wanted. No one can love or be loved by her more than I."


    He was quiet for a moment, staring at me intently. Then he asked. "Hey, kid. Did you know crimes against the Royal Family are punishable by death?


    I narrowed my eyes, not liking where this was going at all. "Why do you ask?


    Instead of answering my question, he just smiled. "Here, hold this." He handed me the morning star.


    An instant later: "Guards! He''s got a weapon!"


    This fucker''s tryna frame me!


    I got so mad I kicked him in the shin. "King my ass. Planting evidence on me, you changing your name to Ronald Watts or something? Well too-fucking-bad, Lucy-loo, this ain''t the Chicago PD. Baz, curtain please." I instructed. "Dana, my beauiful Milfy Goddess, I''m sorry. I''m kidnapping your husband again. Alex, gag him."


    "You can''t really expect me to--"


    "Wyrm-chan misses you, I''m sure."


    "Deus Vult!" The boy shouted with sudden vehemence.He thumped a hand over his chest and got to work after a short bow.


    The Queen watched me wrap up a struggling Lucy with a sigh. "Please don''t be gone too long. Not much of a Kingdom without a King, understand? I can say he''s sick, get him home in a week."


    "I''ll take good care of them both." I promised.


    "And why''re you wrapping him up? Isn''t that boy Mary''s child? You know he can teleport, don''t you?"


    "This is just tradition." I patted Lucy''s rump.


    Meanwhile the Prince started consoling his father. "It''s okay, it''s okay...hush now...just let it happen. It''s easier that way."


    "Whatever. Ah." She paused, "And what''s a Wyrm-chan?" Dana asked hesitantly.


    "Likely a trauma by now." I replied. Upon being at the receiving end of her narrowed gaze I hurriedly added, " Don''t worry, I''d never hurt my future lil bro."


    She went quiet. Then,"...Hey, kid."Now THAT sounded familiar, didn''t it? " Did you know we have a new vigilante prowling the streets recently?"


    "Weird change in topic, but okay."


    "They call her Chrysanthemum Breaker. Apparently she likes to poke new holes in the bums of her criminal victims."


    All of a sudden my butt puckered in response to danger. I could feel my left nut tingle like never before.


    The woman smiled brilliantly down upon me, holy and pure. "In fact, me and her are quite close. So I happen to know she has you to thank for helping the woman awaken to her... particular brand of justice. It''d SUCH a shame if she had to turn her rapier against you in the future...wouldn''t you say?"


    SHE''S INTO PEGGING!


    Gods help me, this girl''s dangerous!


    "Baz, get us outta here!"


    The green-haired little boy nodded. "Nope."


    Traitor!


    Thinking fast, I grabbed a pair of scissors from the desk.


    The boy nearly fainted. "Going, we''re going, okay?!"


    And, as he said, we were gone.


    ***


    " You''re saying you want WHAT now? " Bubble''s furious voice was the first thing I noticed.


    "Please, Goddess, you have to understand the position we''re in. This could help save our land."


    "All the Clans agree. This is a time where we must unite."


    "As it was in eras past, so will it be again. We beg you, Goddess. Take his hand and bless us with your favor. If you do so we will forever follow your rule. And if you are not satisfied with only us then we will gladly conquer in your names."


    Several men stood before her. The representatives, whose names I all forgot. The whole "take his hand" thing, combined with the fact they invited me here, made me pretty sure I knew what they were talking about.


    "What the eight hells is wrong with your heads? You want me to MARRY the guy?" Chelsea glared at them imperiously. "And what, just because you''re offering your fealty? What''s that, can you eat it? I''m helping because I WANT to. I don''t need a Kingdom and I''m certain neither does he."


    "We have report that his forces may intend that very thing,though, Goddess. They''re already trying to establish relationships with merchants in the area. They''re bandits who used to hold several dozen potential trade routes, never used as they made them extremely dangerous. Now that they''ve been either destroyed or converted to his cause they''re offering to open those routes and offer protection. Their numbers have reached that of a sizeable human city. They''re using an army of wolves and other monsters God Solaire has tamed to quickly bring materials and erect walls! And the mutant beastkin who''d been in hiding train every day, copying Solaire''s morning practive routine, and have made great strides in learning Aura control! If this doesn''t show their intent on the creation of a Kingdom all their own, what will?"


    I snapped my knee and chuckled, announcing my presence at last. "Damn, you serious? That''s hilarious!"


    I didn''t know any of that stuff was happening. Where''ve I been?


    "Your Grace!" Bubbles got up. "Did you hear what these dirty old men want us to do?"


    "D-dirty...?"


    "Old?"


    "Men?" Yesmina, who''d been listening quietly up to now, muttered. Oh yeah, that''s right. I forgot she was part of the reps.


    "Wait, who is that?"


    As one, the representatives turned and stared. They let out sounds of shock!


    "The King of Elior!"


    "It really is. What''s he doing here?"


    "Look, it''s Lord Solaire. Don''t tell me he--"


    "Lucy Smash!"


    Before the men could even react I used the giant blunt known as Lucy and smacked them all to the ground. Double tapping for good measure.


    I mean I can''t have it be known the King of a Kingdom was brought out to behead cultists. Completely of his own volition. Ahem.


    Yesmina looked at me warily.


    She gave a shaky little smile. "Erm, look, just because I like you doesn''t mean I can just ignore--"


    I held up Lucy, who was gagged but still shouting with a red face.


    "You know I''d never betray you, hubby. Shame on you for even thinking it. What kind of woman do you take me for?" She quickly changed tunes. "I saw nothing."


    "That''s why you''re my favorite." I started slowly unrolling the King.


    "Really?" The girl perked up, pleasantly surprised.


    "Nah, I love all my girls equally, except Dolly. She''s the first of equals, but still first."


    "...Oh. Wait, why does it feel you''re treating me as a sister or something?"


    "I am, though?"


    Her cheek twitched. "I''d like to apply for the girlfriend position."


    I flicked her nose playfully. "Silly goose, you have to be at least 18 years or older to hop on this ride. Come back in a few more years, ''kay love?"


    "18?!" She stomped her foot. "Most Nobles that age are engaged by then!" I heard her sniffle. "I''m wasting my best years on you, aren''t I? And you don''t care at all. You''re such a cold guy, Damien. So mean and cruel..." I heard her then whisper to herself. "I kinda like it though..."


    I had to admit, she had me in the first half.


    I mentally shrugged. To each their own. I mean I already rejected her. Kid''s gotta move on. Maybe I should hook her up too?


    "Your Grace, did you have to do that?" Bubbles cut in.


    "You wanted to do it, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah, and now they''re already asleep. What''s the fun in hitting them if they won''t even feel it?"


    "The fact that it''ll hurt more when they wake up."


    She thought about it. "And they won''t know it''s me either..."


    "Use your agressive feelings, girl. Let the hate flow through you!"


    Before she hit them the blue-haired Undine coughed and glanced at Yesmina. "Uh, just for the record, he told me to do it. The guy''s a bad influence, okay? Totally not my fault. I was seduced."


    "Hey, where''s Lottie?" Alex questioned. "And the others?"


    "I sent them to a nearby building to rest. But that Cass guy''s been locked up in his room ever since he got in. There''s a weird smell coming from inside."


    My Divine Herbs!


    "Alright. Anyway, I''m back now. Time to party. Then, the hunt. Oh. Shit. Wait, I forgot something. Baz!"


    The boy groaned. "Not again!"


    "No rest for the traitorous. Come, my pretty. To Jacob''s house we go."


    ***


    The Broschart Estate.Settled on a flat plain of emerald-green grass and nestled right next to a large pond that always seemed to glow with a mysterious light every full moon without fail.


    There were several figures in front of me. One of whom I recognized instantly.


    "It''s time, son." A tall man with graying hair spoke up, gripping his son''s shoulder.


    "I know, father." The son, a youth with jet-black hair and sea-blue eyes, replied. He gave me a cool appraisal. "You''re late."


    Ah, I see. They expected me. That''s the weird Broschart intuition at work again, I suppose. Shoulda known.


    I waved. "Only by a month or two. Sorry I missed your birthday."


    "No you aren''t. But it doesn''t matter." He stepped forward. "You''re here to pick me up. " It wasn''t a question. "Let''s get this over with then." He sighed heavily.


    I noticed his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.


    "Dude, I''m setting you up with an adorable girl who has all the love in the world to give, and you''re bitching?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Another great sigh. "It''s never that easy where you''re involved."

 Chapter 40 What Goes Up Must Come Down

    "Gentleman. Today we celebrate the bountiful harvest the Great Divine, namely me, has deigned to bless us with. Braving great danger to acquire, turning even against my own kin so that you may enjoy a once in a lifetime opportunity. Praise be to me, Water God Solaire. Amen."


    I clapped my hands together while holding a cigar firmly between my teeth, talking through clenched jaws. The small room was barely lit and all around were puffs of sweet, delicious smoke.


    "Praise be." Cass coughed. He half-assedly offered prayer with red-rimmed eyes.


    "May your high never fall, brother Cass." I held a hand to his forehead. "I bless you with pot eternal."


    The man had tears in his eyes. "My Lord!"


    I nodded sagely. "The munchies are upon me. I require sustenance. Go, my son. Fetch me a sammich."


    WIth dull eyes, he nodded. Got up. And promptly fell on his ass.


    The King giggled. "Oh man. He''s fucked up." Ignoring the fact he was totally baked himself.


    I looked at him in astonishment. "Holy¡­look at the size of that joint...Alex." I hugged the boy from behind. " Bro. We gotta smoke this. Let''s smoke it, okay? We can share. GImme a torch."


    Alex was staring at his father with a crazed look. "The Great DIvine Roll." He whispered reveringly.


    "YES!! I am the Divine Roll! Bow, mortals!" The King babbled deliriously. "You shall never know the taste of my succulent Holy Herbs! Never!" And hopped right into the air. Then fell over, smashing his face against the floor. His nose was bloody, an aura of great rage and injustice springing up from his very depths. "Dammit! I''ll never forgive you, gravity!"


    "....Your Majesty, even you? The cancer has spread to the highest echelons of our society." Jacob shook his head. "It''s worse than I thought." He held a wet towel to his mouth and nose. "Alright, it''s time for you guys to come out. The girls are worried." He grabbed my shoulder.


    "Hot¡­" My breaths came in ragged pants. I could feel the incredible might of the holy herbs coursing through my veins. Imbuing me with all the powers of a stonie. "It''s so hot!" I tore at my clothes, breaking free of my mortal coils. "Freedom¡­"


    I popped a weird golden cherry into my mouth. It burst open with rich juices. The world rocked.


    Suddenly Jacob''s fine head of hair changed colors.


    "Mary¡­" I muttered.


    The woman smiled naughtily. "Come, my love...ravish me¡­"


    She appeared to me like a Goddess, naked and flushed red, hearts in her eyes.


    "I want you so bad, beloved¡­ hurry...now¡­"


    "We...we shouldn''t...Baz is my bro¡­." I looked away.


    Baz, laying on a couch, lifted his head. "Huh? What''s that?"


    "He can watch." Mary laughed. "Don''t worry about him. I want you inside me, Master." She moaned erotically. Her left hand gently kneaded one breast while the other traveled downward. The blush on her face grew. Her mouth opened and a cute little tongue could be seen.


    She bit at her lips seductively, making me swallow.


    I dusted myself off and readjusted an imaginary tie. "Challenge accepted."


    It was time for the Devil''s Left and God''s RIght to join forces. Baz, forgive me. I''ll have to go all out...just this once. Maybe several times.


    Poor Mary, she''ll never be the same. But creating a masochistic yandere with the power to teleport is just the price one must pay for a good smash.


    "... Get your goddamn hands off me." Jacob''s cold voice was like a tub of ice water washing over me.


    Wait. I''m wet.


    This fucker.


    "Huh. That''s new." He commented. " The water turned to frost."


    I cried in bone-deep sadness, regret, and rage. "NO! Mary, come back!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Baz stared with squinted eyes. "Mother was here?"


    "My Mary¡­" I lamented. But my lovely was gone. Replaced by Jacob''s ugly mug. "YOU!" I hissed. "You took her from me! Off with your head!"


    "Milly! I need you!" I raised an arm. My voice shook the heavens and earth, calling my loyal weapon to my side.


    Just then Milly cut through solid stone and flew to my hand. Tendrils of gold, silver, blue and faint hints of red exploded forth. They writhed about violently.


    My head cleared in an instant.


    "Fuck!" I threw the Holy Sword to the ground. "You ruined my high! Damn useless pigsticker...knew I should''ve left you behind...nothing but trouble."


    A series of lights began to emit from the Holy sword, as if to say, "I''ll do better, I promise!"


    The smoke entered my nostrils and caused a wave of emotions. I felt hot tears pour down my face.


    "Oh, my poor baby. I didn''t mean that. Papa''s sorry." I picked up the Holy Sword and held it to my chest.


    My hands got nicked. The clarity returned. "Son of a bitch, you cut me? And the high''s gone again! Agh! I hate you to death! What are you even good for?"


    Milly''s light dimmed tragically.


    "...Tsk. Can''t even turn into a loli." I spat. I looked at it''s faint glows and sighed. "What kinda Holy Sword can''t even turn into a loli?...Alright, I''m really sorry this time. I didn''t mean it. Come on. After I get some food in me we can go out and smite heretics, okay? ...Wait, that''s tomorrow. Crap, what time is it? Jake, we gotta go."


    Jacob, a handsome youth clad in leather armor and a brown cloak, set his eyes on the others in the room. Alex, who was gulping as he stared at his father hopping around. Cass, calmly achieving enlightenment. And Baz who was¡­


    "Jake, am I still high? Why''s Vee here?" Yes. The green-haired girl was currently in the room with a cloth to her face, much like Jacob, slapping her brother back into sobriety. Or attempting to.


    "No. I see her too. "


    "Oh. Good. Hey, Vee, good news!" I waved.


    She shot me a glance. And froze.


    I tilted my head quizzically.


    "Um. Vee?" Why''s this kid looking at me like that? It was unnerving.


    I heard a new voice join. "See, Min? I told you Master had a sword on his body. You didn''t believe me. But it looks even bigger than it did before....I wonder why?" Evie knit her brows as if trying to solve some great mystery. She then exclaimed, " Min, why are you hitting your head on the wall again? You''ll get hurt."


    "I deserve the pain!" The woman replied.


    "How vulgar." Charlotte''s tone dripped with disdain. "Not only a drug addict, but a streaker too. And he''s even corrupting our house''s Al...wait, brother? What''re you doing here with these guys? "


    The King was chewing on a coca leaf. "The Divine Roll will devour these lesser herbs and make them apart of it''s glorious self!" In case it wasn''t clear, he was still in joint form. He was a giant rolled up blunt with a head. Quickly munching away at my herbs and spices.


    Charlotte seemed deeply disturbed and quietly walked out.


    I looked around at the various remaining women who''d entered the room. Apart from Lottie and Vee, Yesmina and Bubbles had also barged in. The three were just quietly staring from afar. Especially the last two.


    I calmly laid the flat of Milly''s blade across my shoulder.


    "For the record, I''m not a druggie. This is for the sake of art." I took a pose. "Baz, continue."


    The boy coughed out puffs of purple clouds, extended a finger, and proceeded to trace a stick figure on his hand while constantly looking up. Moving around me as if to gain the perfect angle.


    Meanwhile.


    "Uh-huh." Bubbles smirked. She''s so cute when she did that. "And all the smoke? The burning leaves?"


    "...Incense. "


    We were flooded.


    ***


    "Alright, my band of not-so-merry men. We''re going on a quest for beer and meat. Today we will feast like your average American at a Golden Corral."


    "Don''t you mean ''like KIngs''?" Lucy, who was finally unrolled and forced sober by the magical cleansing properties(?) of Bubbles'' water, asked.


    "Nope. Americans eat more, and better. You''ve never been to a good all-you-can eat buffet, but trust me, it''amazing. I forced myself to go to one once. The memory haunts me to this day. We need to achieve one-tenth of the happiness and satisfaction I found that day."


    "I''ve several questions." Bubbles raised an arm like a student, fitting her youthful appearance perfectly.


    Jacob took it upon himself to lower it for her. "Don''t bother. He says weird stuff all the time. Just roll with it."


    "Please never say the word roll in my presence ever again." Lucius said sourly. "Being kidnapped is one thing, but not even Elias had ever drugged me and made me think I was a giant sentient joint before."


    "Thanks."


    The man glared. "That wasn''t a compliment." He grit his teeth. "And what are we doing messing around? This KIng came to kill cultists and fuck their wives. While their husbands'' heads watch mounted on pikes."


    I clapped his back. "Hmm. Too dark."


    "I came to behead cultists and line their impaled corpses outside their own hideouts as warning to their brethren."


    "Perfect."


    We walked in a large group, men and girls alike. Traveling through the streets of Ko as if we owned the place. And one of us sorta did, in a way. Moving with all the intention of raiding the entire pantry of whatever place would serve us.


    "That seems like a fine establishment. Let''s eat there." I pointed to a tavern with bright lights and cobbled walls.


    I passed Cass a big bag of silver. "Pay for the feast. Make sure everyone has a good time."


    "Where''re you headin''?"


    I turned to Vera and Jacob who were sharing a look as they noticed my gaze upon them.


    "Day''s Matchmaking Service has some red strings to tie."


    And I got a hot date of my own I put together. One far overdue.


    Cass followed my eyes. "It''s going to blow back in your face, watch."


    "Says the guy who''s number of years alive equal the amount of years he''s been single."


    "By choice. There''s a difference between having commitment issues and being unable to get a woman."


    "Sure, sure." I walked away. WIth plans of finally taking Minnie out on a date in mind I waved the two, along with Minerva and, of course, Evie, over. The first two approached me cautiously and I draped my arms around their shoulders, connecting us together.


    "Let''s us five find a place a bit more classy, eh?"


    While running Bubbles through the city I found several choice restaurants for potential couples.


    ***


    So I dropped them off at a three-story building called the Desert Jewel, which was a pretty arrogant name if you ask me, but the food looked decent and the ambiance was quiet and mellow with warm lighting. It was a perfect place for the two to talk and spark a good mood.


    "Jake, you know Vee, don''t you? Why don''t you guys sit here and talk? We''ll find another table." I''d said, taking Minnie and Evie and sneakily slipping out moments later.


    "Master, are you sure that''s a good idea?" Minnie looked back at the restaurant worryingly.


    "I got a feeling those two will hit it off famously."


    Jacob was a good friend of mine. By that, I mean he was one of those who were actually "good," unlike that lying, cheating, no-good bastard WIll. Great friends, both of them, but Jake was also a good guy in addition.


    Vera never really met and hung around any of my friends besides Phil, so they didn''t know each other before now. If anything, this was a blind date. Set by Yours Truly.


    I did feel they would get along splendidly too, honestly. Unlike Phil, Jacob was made of stronger stuff. I thought he could easily handle Vee''s vicious tongue whenever it may rear it''s poisonous head.


    Besides, Vee''s a softie deep down anyway. She deserves a nice dude like Jake, yeah? They''d be a perfect match if he could get the kid to just be more honest.


    And anyway, I certainly ain''t a good match for her. Heck, even if I do wait a couple years for her to grow up, I''m basically insane. Gots me a whole lot of beheadings under my belt, can''t lie. And what sorta person can do that and still be this chipper?


    A psychopath, that''s who! Objectively speaking. Sure I feel those beheadings were justified, but that''s just the zealot in me talking.


    A pure-hearted maiden like Vera deserves someone waaaaayyyy better than this Big Bro. Someone less trigger-happy and more morally sound.


    What about Minnie, you ask? Well fuck, mates, she and E been strongarming people into joining a cult! My cult, specifically. Them girls are dark. Nice faces, but total zealots themselves. Just like me.


    Not that I find that bad, mind you. I like a little crazy in a woman. Makes things interesting, yeah?


    Yanderes are love. Yanderes are life.


    WIthin reason, obviously. May have said it before, but you do not want a School Days yandere on your hands. That''s what people mean when they say don''t stick your dick in crazy. Those fake, killer yanderes giving all yanderes a bad name...they can all burn and die.


    Go homicidal on other people, not the one you''re obsessively in love with. They should be the last people you wanna shank.


    But I digress.


    Yeah, MIn''s got just the right amount of crazy in her. And you may say any bit of crazy is too much crazy, but it suits me just fine.


    Together we shall carve out a paradise for all the Furry-Eared Ones!...Yup. I''m starting to come around to the idea of a kIngdom. Just, maybe not here. I still like the idea of going to the World Tree.


    I hope Mary''s fine with us all living under her nice, e x t r a t h i c c ...foliage. I was gonna say foliage.


    Minnie might be my wife in the future. But I realize now that it is Mary who shall always be the goddess of my heart.


    "Let''s just concentrate on us." I finished. I gave Evie''s shoulder a squeeze and held a hand at Minnie''s back, guiding them both to a nice pond Bubbles mentioned when I asked her for some romantic spots to explore.


    Apparently this particular body of water is home to phosphorescent algae and fish that glow with haunting beauty at night.


    And to me, that''s an ideal place for some good ol'' romance.


    Evie was a third wheel? Pfft. Shows what you know. Earning points with both of them at the same time means "family bonding."


    You get in good with their kids and you''re already halfway there. You need to make them think, "He''d make such a good Papa¡­" and their mothers will in turn be thinking, "He''d make such a good husband."


    Now. The gang''s feasting in preparation for tomorrow''s Great Hunt. Vee and jacob are likely staring soulfully into each other''s eyes are we speak.


    As for me, I''ve got a mother to seduce and a child to adopt. Also my drugs survived Bubbles, so I''ll be planting them soon.


    A beautiful cat-eared waifu, a cute succubus loli to spoil and all the Divine Herbs a man can dream of.


    Life is good, boys. Life is good. Oh yeah.


    It''s all comin'' together.

 Chapter 41 Side Story: Veras Golden Hear

    "We''ll find another table," He''d said, and left us alone. Sneaking out the way we came and thinking I wouldn''t notice.


    "It looks like he wanted to set us up." The young boy in front of me had his eyes on the Young Master''s back the entire time as he navigated his way out.


    I slowly recounted the information Mother had of the Broschart family. They were once a family of seers in ages past, gifted with foresight. In that time they had the ability to see through thousands of futures and guide others to prosperity. Yet after encountering a certain figure in the past they were struck down and left unable to recover their once glorious reputations.


    Their gifts diminishing, or rather changing with each generation until it became what it was today.. They could not foresee the future anymore but instead held a particularly unique form of power close to but exceeding that of intuition. It may have been a kind of perception of fate, I suppose. One limited to themselves. Mother likened them to semi-transcendants. Those who could glimpse heaven.


    It''s what made them such good swordsmen. They could see a couple seconds into the future during battle and this made them difficult opponents to handle. And dangers we''re often known well before hand.


    But they weren''t unbeatable. When Young Master had befriended the boy I had often snuck away and watched them duel.


    The Young Master quickly noticed the strange ability and adapted accordingly. He understood the flaw. Which was, simply put, a problem of speed. No matter how fast the other saw the Young Master''s next moves, the Young Master merely responded but pushing his own speed to levels where the other couldn''t react.


    What was the point of knowing what your enemy would do if they were too fast for you to keep up? Not that it meant a defeat every time. Jacob and his kin knew of the weakness for many years and it came of no surprise whenever a person figured it out.


    The problem was that the Young Master is a despicable bastard and this meant he fought shamelessly. Jacob would often only be able to match Young Master Damien''s blows. And panic when he realized the dirty tricks the young Dragon intended, leaving him to hurriedly protect himself. He would get flustered and hand over a win more often than not.


    It was always funny seeing the Young Master fight, I''d decided. He was unconventional to say the least, simply frustrating his enemies to death.


    ... I felt a smile in me that, of course, could never show on my face.


    "I knew something like this was going to occur." Jacob''s calm and dignified appearance stared back at me. "But I didn''t know it would be with you. Regardless, now that it''s happening I just thought of a good idea I think is just perfect for the both of us. Say, isn''t this a good opportunity?" He raised a glass to his mouth and hid a smile while he drank.


    "Opportunity? Please. I hope you don''t find this a good time to get in my good graces. I''ve more interest in the flies hovering around a dog''s crap than being here with you." I replied, quite seriously.


    HIs smile persisted. "They were right. You do have a pretty poisonous tongue."


    " I find it common in lesser men to group and gossip like old married women.


    "In any case," He went on without a care, "I meant an opportunity for you. Well, for me too."


    "And whatever could that be?" This was the second "opportunity" I''d been presented with in as many days. Or day.I was highly suspicious.


    "An alliance."


    I was silent for a second. "Alliance?"


    "Indeed." He waved over a waitress and ordered another drink. "I noticed a bit of bitterness when you saw the three of them leave. Am I wrong?"


    "You imagination." I dismissed.


    "Oh, no. I''m confident in my instincts, you see. I think you definitely have a crush on that guy. Don''t worry, a lot of girls do. It''s nothing to be ashamed about. He''s pretty popular, after all. Somehow."


    I shook my head once. "Even if what you believe is true, what of it?"


    "I do realize it''s none business, for starters." He began. "But I had to mention it. After all I''m in a predicament myself over that guy."


    "...Gay?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The boy nearly choked. "Please don''t joke like that. I don''t mean it like that." He frowned. "Remember how I said he''s popular? It''s that. I''m sure you know his reputation. Most of the young male Nobles hate him. While most of the young Ladies have portraits of the guy in their rooms. Heck, even my own cousin fancies him. Not to mention, unfortunately, my fiance."


    Ah, I thought. So that''s why he wanted an "alliance."


    "Though don''t misunderstand. I don''t resent him for that. He is a friend. And i don''t know the girl well either. It just doesn''t look good. Besides, she will be my wife in the future. Having her pining after another man would be quite miserable for everyone. There''s nothing we can do about the engagement but I at least would like a happy marriage. So I do plan to court her properly." He nodded to himself. "It would just be so much easier if she wasn''t so star-struck by Damien."


    I felt a headache coming on. This was a common problem. And one of the reasons the Young Master is so disliked among his male peers.


    As the son of a half-Succubus Dragon and a man with Angel in his blood, it''s understandable that the Young Master is on a level all his own when it comes to entrancing simple-minded human girls.


    Despite having no interest in anything but mature women there''s still a lot of girls who idolize him to a fanatical degree. Many of whom already have their own fiancees.


    Needless to say there''s many who find that hateful.


    "This matters to me how, exactly?"


    "I just thought that I''d help you get together with him."


    "And I''d help you with her, I''m guessing."


    To my surprise he only laughed. "No, I can handle that myself. I only want you to be with him so that she can face reality. They might still long after him, but if he got himself a girlfriend then they''d have no choice but to back down and stop their pursuits. I happen to know many girls still send him gifts and invitations he ignores on the principle of finding it annoying to deal with "little kids." Which will stop once he has a girlfriend at his side, I''m sure. Really me helping you helps him too." The way he presented his offer was so casual and light it was as if he were talking about the weather.


    This Jacob person is definitely worthy of being the Young Master''s friend. He came up with a plan like that within seconds.


    I was honestly mad. This "alliance" may have been much milder than Llyr''s offer but it was still a form of manipulation to get what they want.


    And then there''s the Young Master¡­.


    I understood at this point what must''ve happened. The first clue was how he treated me when we escaped Llyr. He would''ve never been so kind and enthusiastic with me before. He''d been awake back then, hadn''t he? And instead of rejecting me again he felt "sorry" for me and decided to set up a blind date.


    It''s...frustrating. I knew very well I wasn''t exactly his type. And that was fine. People had a right to have standards. But he sets me up with someone I barely know and then goes off to have fun with that Minerva woman and her little succubus girl?


    It was hate-worthy, wasn''t it? But I couldn''t resent him. I knew him better than anyone, I felt. I knew he only did what he believed was right.


    But I wish he wasn''t so thoughtful. I wish he had just ignored everything he''d heard. I would''ve been fine with that.


    I would''ve been fine with watching him pursue someone else so long as they made him happy.


    It just hurt that he thought just anyone could take his place.


    ...Maybe it was me. I understood my face wasn''t the warmest out there. It was hard for dryads to show expressions, after all. Human forms aren''t natural to us. We have many flaws when using them.


    I couldn''t blame him if he thought I''d be fine with any guy with a pretty appearance. A lot of the girls who like him only do for his looks. Why not me too, right?


    There''s no way he''d be able to tell anything about how I felt. If anything, that''s what I resented. I was everything he didn''t want. My mind was considerably older than others because of Mother sharing her experiences with me. But my body? A child''s. My face? A cold, unfeeling mask that was as far from cute as you could get.


    He wanted someone bright and cheerful with a mature figure, preferably a single mother with cat-ears and an adorable little girl whom he can both spoil rotten.


    In this, Minerva''s literally perfect.


    I might have a chance if I had my Mother''s body, granted. But that won''t happen for many, many years and by then he''d never be able to think of me as a woman. I''d firmly be cast as another little sister in his mind. Hell, he might even be married by then.


    ...And if he ever found out what I really looked like¡­.


    It''s one of my worst nightmares.


    I experienced that particular memory through Mother. It didn''t end well.


    Which is why I''m perfectly fine where I am. That insufferable Yesmina was right. I didn''t have any chances myself. But that''s why I said it wasn''t about me. I want the person I like to be happy. So what if it''s not with me? At the very least I can help him find someone who actually likes him.


    If I''m honest, that''s why I sort of hate the Minerva girl. She actually is everything he wants. That''s not why I dislike her, though. It''s because she''s one of his fanatics. She reminds me of every other girl who''s feelings for him are only skin-deep. The girl''s a groupie. She follows him based solely on some notion he''s this holy being--though that''s technically not far from the truth--and even if she does have any other feelings for him it''s only attraction based on his appearance.


    The latter is forgivable, but I can''t accept the former. He could never be happy chasing a woman who only thinks of him as an idol for worship. Or married to someone who feels religiously obligated to give herself to him.


    "Fine. I''ll take you up on this deal you''re blathering about. But we''re changing conditions."


    Jacob raised a brow in interest. "And what are these new conditions? You don''t want me to help bring you two together?"


    "Don''t concern yourself with something so ridiculous."


    I don''t wish to do anything that makes the Young Master sad. So of course I won''t try breaking them up. My love isn''t so petty.


    No.


    What I want to break are the illusions that Minerva has of him so that she can accept the Young Master for who he is.After that she''ll be his ideal woman. One who can really love him. I want him to have that, his ideal person. I want to be the person who gives that to him.


    Then he can be happy.


    And I can enjoy watching him be.

 Chapter 42 Ten Steps Back

    We''re being followed. We''re definitely being followed.


    I looked back discreetly. There, hiding behind a street corner, were the faces of Jacob and Vera peeking out.


    Obviously, I hadn''t been as stealthy as I''d thought. What exactly were they doing?


    Just as I was wondering how they even found us in such a large city, I tripped.


    "Motherfucking¡­" Why was there a root growing outta the ground?! There weren''t even any trees nearby! And the streets are cobbled!


    "Master!" Evie was the first to help me up, with assistance from Minnie.


    "Are you okay?" Minnie asked, dusting me off. I waved her away with an, "I''m fine."


    I was about to pettily kick in the offending root only to find it had mysteriously disappeared, What in the world¡­?


    Frowning confusingly I led the two away and tried to ignore the two stalkers as we took in the pond''s wondrous soft glow.


    "I can''t believe something so beautiful actually exists." Minerva breathed.


    Seeing a chance I promptly replied, "It''s still only half as beautiful as you." I really wished I could''ve finished that with a smile. But as always my face wouldn''t allow such a thing. Still, it seemed effective enough because the young woman coughed and fiddled with her hair anxiously.


    Her eyes darted around. Probably looking for something to hit her head against. Why would this be? Well now, this was just my theory, but given her reactions lately, I felt she''d been administering punishments to herself. It was clear she was trying to keep from "staining Master''s good image". Can''t be lewding the dude you''re basically worshipping as a Divine, right?


    Poor MInerva. She''d come to realize the futility of her efforts in time. I only wish I wasn''t stuck in this kid''s body. It''d be so much easier. Although I''m pretty sure I was showing signs of growth recently. So there''s that.


    Minerva sighed heavily. "A mere compliment causing such impure thoughts...I''m horrible."


    I''d give my right arm to know exactly why kind of impure thoughts she was having.


    "Wanting to have my ears scratched by Master, what kind of perverted woman am I?" I heard her muttering to herself.


    I swallowed. Her cat-ears were hidden beneath a hood but that didn''t stop me from seeing their vague outline droop according to her mood.


    I wanted to pet her! My fingers were restless. I wanted to pet her so bad!


    Just then my eyes spotted a weird-looking bench off to the side, just a few feet away from the pond.


    This may have been a hallucination from the leftover herbs in my system, but I could swear on my Meemaw''s grave that the other couples who approached the bench walked away while nursing wounded hands.


    I ignored that and had a brilliant idea. "Let''s go sit." I ushered her to the bench. Noticing that the "bench" was entirely made of wood that didn''t look man-made at all and instead seemed to have been grown right out of the ground.


    It was strange but I didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    I took the middle while Evie and Minnie sat to either side of me. Evie was staring at the glowing water, completely entranced.


    Meanwhile I gave Minnie a glance and said, "Why don''t you lay down?"


    The girl hesitated. "Lay where?"


    "My lap."


    She stiffened. "I can''t do that!"


    "You''ve done it before though."


    "That''s true, but this is different!"


    "What? How is it different at all?" I really didn''t get it.


    "Because selfish desires are the epitome of sin!" Her pupils blazed. "I know Master is kind and giving, and surely you must sense the selfish thoughts in my head. Undoubtedly you, being so magnanimous towards your flock, would wish to indulge me. However!" She shouted. "How can I possibly take advantage of Master''s grace? Please don''t mind me. I will work harder to purge such shameless wantings from my heart. Now, where''s the nearest wall¡­?"


    Haha¡­.hahaha...what the fudge? My flock? I had a flock now, huh¡­


    But Minnie was really devoted, eh? I felt sorry for her. Also, a little guilty. And mad. Those are MY selfish desires, you know? I felt almost robbed.


    In response to her words, I merely arched a brow. She faltered.


    "Well, if Master insists." She ''sighed regrettably'' and rested her head on my leg without further complaint at all.


    Upon which I then took off her hood and started gently rubbing behind her ears. Her hair was so smooth and silky, a true form of therapy.


    I could feel her shiver, then relax, in response to my touches.


    "...Kuu¡­" She breathed out. "...Master, I''m sorry! The pleasures of sin are too great for me¡­"


    I could hear the unwillingness in her voice. It was the sound of defeat. Yes, yes...good. She was nearly there. Just one more push and she''d fall.


    "Don''t worry, my sweet. All if right and good. After all¡­" I used the Devil''s Left without a care. "...How can something that feels so good be bad?"


    "Master¡­" She yawned.


    And moments later a sweet purr of satisfaction echoed from deep in her throat.


    ...Victory¡­


    Still. I was stunned. This wasn''t the first time I selfishly made her do this but it was the first time she looked so comfortable and unguarded. What''s more, the purr! I didn''t think she could even do that! It was the sound of bliss. I could literally fall asleep to that sound.


    I felt such pity for my boys back on earth who may never know the euphoric joy of patting the head of a cute cat-girl.


    ...Elon, you''re their only hope.


    Well. Or they can get run over and take the chance their murderer turns out to be Truck-sama who can send their souls to another world, but I wouldn''t recommend it.


    "Wait!" Minerva suddenly rose from her position in a panic. "This is all wrong! It''s one thing if it''s for Master''s enjoyment, but I can''t be acting so indulgently myself!"


    Evie blinked and looked over at us questioningly, apparently having not noticed our interactions.


    "What''s wrong, Min?" She asked innocently. Her bandaged face showed a single eye, large and impossibly bright.


    "H-Huh? What''s do you mean? There''s nothing wrong. Nothing at all." She replied hastily as if caught doing something bad. She averted her gaze. Then shouted. "R-RIght! Look, there''s a food stand. Shall we go get some snacks? I''ll go!" She ran away.


    I looked at her retreating figure resentfully. Tsk. So close.


    But this was fine. I liked when they played hard to get.


    While I was busy plotting my next move she came back seconds later with a sheepish grin. "...I don''t have any money."


    I took out some a small bag of coins from my pocket and handed it over. With my fetishes appeased for the moment I wouldn''t push her. She''d have a meltdown if I did.


    As she walked away once more I looked down at Evie. "Wanna learn a magic trick?" I asked.


    She nodded obediently. So I found a suitable rock and hurled it at the pond. It skipped along the surface ten times before sinking.


    The girl''s face, or what could be gleamed from behind her bandages, was absolutely stupified. "Sorcery!" She marveled. "Master, how?!"


    And so began the father-daughter bonding experience!


    When Minerva came back with all kinds of foods stuffed in her arms Evie was breathing hard with a flush to her cheeks.


    "Min! Look what i can do!" She ran up to the woman excitedly and dragged her along.


    She then demonstrated her newfound skill and they both jumped up and down as they watched it hop along. Such simple creatures, those two. They were so precious you almost forgot they''d been busy forcing members into a cult just hours ago.


    ***


    "Master, this¡­" Evie''s little body trembled. I could feel her unease through the shaking of her thighs around my head. Basically, I was giving her a ride.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine~" I walked steadily forward. "Just hold on."


    "It won''t hurt?"


    "''Course not." I thumped my chest heartily.


    She was worried about grabbing my hair, apparently.


    "Have a snack. Calm your nerves." I passed up a pastry Minnie bought earlier.


    "If you''re sure."


    "I''m an Angel, right? Nothing can hurt m--" Something small came flying, "--JESUS CHRIST!" I cursed.


    My head, son of a whore, my head! It was bleeding buckets. And it hurt like a bitch.


    Minnie exclaimed, "Master, you''re bleeding!"


    The little girl sitting on my shoulders "Master! I''m sorry!" Evie hurriedly slid down and stared at my bleeding wound that was pouring out blood. "How did I ...I-I didn''t mean to...I''ll bandage it right now!"


    Ignoring their concern I felt around my forehead and found a small object lodged into my skin. I plucked it and out spurted more blood.


    It was a seed. Haha...a FUCKING SEED!


    I glanced at Vera who was a dozen feet in front of us pretending to be a snake charmer.


    She wore a cloth around her head but did she really think I wouldn''t notice how short she was? And her hair was too long, it was spilling out! Plus Jacob dressing as hired muscle ain''t fooling anyone. These two, did they think I was stupid?


    You had the actual snake charmer tied up behind you! Vee...and your flute skills are driving the snake crazy¡­.it''s snapping at everyone close by¡­


    Jacob was immobile and trying to look threatening, but he broke character to cast a disapproving squint at a shrugging Vera. Who ''sneakily'' stared in my general direction to view her work.


    My eye twitched.


    Don''t tell me they were trying to sabotage my date?!


    This girl¡­


    I was just about to go and give them both a thrashing when the surrounding people all gasped collectively.


    "Master...how wonderful¡­" Minnie''s voice was the first to reach me.


    "Look!!" Someone shouted


    Everyone who hadn''t noticed began to turn around. "What the--?!" Their mouths fell.


    "Flowers!"


    "So many!"


    A woman pointed at me. "It''s him!"


    "My word, his blood is causing flowers to pop right out of the ground!"


    "A miracle!"


    The flowers were growing and spreading at an absurd rate. Soon ten feet in all directions became a small garden.


    "A Divine!" I heard a man accuse. He dropped to the floor in prostration. "It''s true! What those two said is true! A God truly has descended to the mortal plane!"


    "Those girls from before? Then that really was the Holy Sword!"


    "A reborn Divine! A Saint-Hero come to bring us salvation!" Some old woman cried.


    Throngs of people were starting to surround us. Several had their hands reaching out towards me while knelt down in prayer.


    I was freaking out. I felt my shoulder blades itch.


    ...Oh crap. Oh, no, no, no. Nope. This is bad, guys. Somethin''s comin''. I...I think I''m gonna--!


    And swoosh.


    "What glorious wings!"


    The chicken wings were back! Fucker, what horrible timing!


    "Such a holy presence!"


    "He''s so beautiful!"


    "This is the face of a Divine...how radiant!"


    In full panic mode, I made a decision. Grabbing both Minerva and Evie in my arms, I poured all my power into my legs and kicked myself off the ground. With my beating wings to support us we soared into the sky.


    Whereas the dark of night may have wished to swallow us whole, apparently these things glowed in the goddamn dark. They literally emitted their own white and gold light.


    Evie looked at me in a daze. "...Pretty¡­" She was acting the same as Charlotte had. Am I gonna have more feathers plucked? I glared at her with heavy suspicion.


    As for Minerva, she had the face of a complete zealot as she looked at me. "Master''s wings...oh, how magnificent¡­" The brilliance in her eyes grew brighter by the second.


    ¡­.VEEEERRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!


    ***


    From way down below, amid the multitudes of people, were Jacob and Vera.


    "Huh. That escalated quickly." The boy watched as Damien flew up.


    Vera abandoned her disguise. She looked over at Jacob and wondered how he was so calm despite having just witnessed his friend grow wings and fly away. Not to mention the things she''d shown up to now. But then again his family was special so maybe it wasn''t weird to think he knew a little bit about her and the Young Master''s origins.


    "I felt the whole part about tripping him was good. But this one didn''t go as well."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I miscalculated." She sounded vexed. She was holding onto a blade of grass splotched with blood. Several, actually. "But I guess it wasn''t all bad." She started sucking onto one of the blades of grass like a lollipop.


    "We ruined their date." Jake frowned. " Not exactly part of the plan."


    Vera was looking up, her keen eyes seeming to pick up details unknowable to mere human vision. Jacob could only see a vague light in the distance.


    "I don''t think it''s over just yet."


    "Should we keep following, then?"


    "...Forget it. He''s got both his little girls in his arms right now. He seems to be enjoying himself. We can humanize him some other time."


    "...I need a drink." The boy rubbed his nose tiredly. He started cutting the bindings of the man at their feet. "Sorry for the trouble." And dropped several coins.


    He stood up. "We going to just keep abusing him till she realizes he''s not infallible?"


    "Yes."


    "If you say so. By the way, what happened to the second thing with the bench? You messed up there."


    "What do you mean? I didn''t mess up."


    "Huh? Then what was it about?"


    "Well, he wanted to pet her. He likes it when she rests her head on his lap. But the ground is dirty, so..."


    "..."


    Jacob was starting to question whether it was a good idea to get involved with this weird girl.

 Chapter 43 Time To Make Some Magic

    So.


    Apparently, prayer gives me a wing stiffy. I finally feel I got the life bombs under control, mostly, and now this.


    Complaints about the unfairness of life aside, I''ve decided to call the phenomenon a wingy. Worst part? I could still hear the voices of the true believers ringing in my ears. Annoying! Am I going crazy? I''m going crazy, right? What''s with all these voices, huh?


    Look, I can''t heal your aching knees. I can''t cure your terminally ill daughter. I can''t make that cute merchant''s daughter like you back.


    Everyone please just shut up. What the hell is going on? All the yammering is making my head hurt.


    "Lord Solair!"


    "Great God!"


    "Bless us¡­!"


    "Your Magnificence, I¡­"


    "Please, Your HIighness, I beg you¡­"


    "Master is the most beautiful."


    "Master is the most holy, as expected, how dare I smudge his pristine self with such wicked thoughts! As penance, ten sets of prayers before bed. Nn."


    What? Who said those last things? Evie, Minnie, was that you two? Charlotte was onto something back then, I really am turning into a mind reader. This is bad, gents. I can''t be listening to people''s prayers all the time.


    Shit''ll really drive me crazy, and I''m already coo-coo for Coco Puffs


    I felt my wings burn. I wanted to bite them to death. They were glowing brighter and brighter as if they had a mind of their own. In all honesty, I was THIS close to calling Milly and hacking these things off.


    Pluck off the feathers, mix ''em in buttermilk for a couple hours with some cajun spices. Fry ''em up in peanut oil.


    Holy crap, the thought was glorious. Can I actually do that? I felt my mouth watering already.


    While I was busy contemplating the best way to cook Angel wings the voices in my head grew deafeningly loud. Dammit, can''t ya''ll quiet down? I''m almost at foodgasm right now.


    Ah, forget it. You forced my hand.


    I wrinkled my nose and did my best to conjure a great ball of water to shut these new zealots up. Can''t be praying if you''re too busy surviving a tidal wave, eh? I didn''t intend to kill ''em, but something had to be done.


    I wasn''t sure if it''d work but I thought it weird if I had to use my hands to summon water so i tried it without. And worked.


    "Hahahahaha...take this!" I laughed evilly and sent the massive ball of water down upon their heads.


    It suddenly occurred to me. Uh, with such a large body of water, wouldn''t that they, like, really die? All that water falling on them at once, from such a high distance¡­


    I quickly did a few calculations in my head. Based on the amount of water a ball that size would have¡­.let''s see¡­


    ¡­.They''d be pancakes, wouldn''t they? And even if not, they''d still have cracked bones--at best--after the water forces them against the buildings.


    Alright. Nope. Bad news bears, bad news bears all over.


    But it was already falling.


    Hahaha...not good. Spread, spread damn you! Break! I watched anxiously as a massive Zepplin-sized body of water hurled towards the ground.


    Normally the wind and shit would break it up, yes? People use similar methods to put out forest fires, don''t they? But this damn thing ain''t break up at all! It''s literally a giant, round ball of watery death!


    "Master, is...is that safe?"


    "..." I started to sweat.


    "Master?"


    I said break, bastard! Come on! I willed it to dissolve. Pop. Why won''t you pop? My good waterball, listen to your maker. Be a good boy and die for me!


    Motherfucker!


    I couldn''t look. Then it happened.


    A sudden wave of light, almost too fast to see. And it broke. The ball of water, large enough to block the moon, was chopped up and reduced to harmless drops of rain.


    A few moments later several voices came through.


    "My knees, they don''t ache anymore! WIfey, all those positions we couldn''t do before are options again! Benevolent God, you''ve saved my marriage, I''ll think of you always!"


    Don''t you dare, asshole!


    "Sweetie, your face! It''s so rosy! Ah, your cough, it''s gone! And the rash too! My baby is well again...O Great and kind God, thank you! You saved my precious daughter, we''ll never forget what you''ve done!"


    I could cure such illnesses? How potent are these drops? Wait, what''ll happen next time I take a piss, then?


    "I''ll fill the whole basket and sell small bottles to the highest bidders. I''ll be rolling in gold, then Esme and that old coot will gladly accept me! Oh, my love, just you wait! Ahahahaha! Great God, my eternal gratitude!"


    Oi, aren''t those two just gold diggers?! Aim higher, bro! Respect yourself a little.


    "Fuck, my eyes! Shitty God!"


    But not all were thankful.


    Somehow a few drips became frozen, turning to hail.


    Indeed, those that were hit cursed my na--


    "Eh? W-What? I haven''t been able to see out of this eye for ages! Dear Heavens, it...it''s healed! Amazing! Still hurts though¡­Cunt."


    "Hm?! Young Master''s waters...ah, how refreshing. Although his sweat would be better." A very familiar-sounding voice came through that sounded a touch disappointed.


    Vera, that''s you. That''s definitely you, right? What the heck, you''re an olfactorphiliac too? I thought you were just a masochist.


    Hold on.


    I suddenly remembered something.


    What happened to that messed up, sweaty shirt she took? Vera? My shirt, what did you do with my shirt?!


    I shivered.


    But ignoring that a moment, the light. I''d recognize it anywhere. And for the first time, I''m glad to see it.


    I scanned all the rooftops but found nothing. However, I''m sure it was Kane. I dunno where he is, but damn, that was a great save!


    "Master, that was amazing! You helped so many people, I can hear the cheers from all the way up here!"


    Minerva was smiling brighter than the sun.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As for Evie, she was also staring at me. But there was something quiet and disturbing about her look that was worrying.


    Now that I think of it, Dolly also gave me the same feeling multiple times recently.


    "Master''s goodwill is a splendid thing to behold." She whispered softly.


    My mouth twitched. Look at these two! I had a whole damn thing planned. Now they''re here looking at me with faces of blind believers and it''s annoying! I was supposed to be "humanizing" myself to them.


    This was supposed to be a step forward, not back!


    I nearly popped a blood vessel. That dang Vera, what kinda game is she playin'' here? Sabotaging this big bro''s date before it began, how despicable! What is this, huh? Jealousy? Just cause she''s too young for my tastes, she''s thinkin'', "If I can'', no one can!"?


    Well. That''s totally fucking cute, now isn''t it? I don''t like the methods, but this at least shows SOME drive. It''s good she fights for what she wants. Can''t be mad at that. It ain''t gonna work on me since she''s, like, all but family. But still!


    This is like Wyrm-chan and the Prince.


    You go girl.


    But I can''t accept you ruining my date, so although I can''t use the Devil''s Left on a little masochist like you, rest assured I''ve got other ways of dealing with bad apples¡­


    No, no, calm down. Vera''s a good girl, after all, deep down. The best girl. What''s more, she seems like the self-sacrificing type. Now, why would that kinda character be sabotaging dates? Don''t make a lick of sense, I tell you h''what.


    Hmmmm¡­.


    Maybe...Maybe she didn''t mean to sabotage?


    Ah.


    Okay.


    So she was tryna be a wing woman then. We had the same goal! That''s, like, kinda pissin'' me off.


    She can''t just help me get with another girl. Stupid chick. If this was an anime, I''d wanna smack her.


    Why''s she tryna NTR herself? That''s basically what she''s doing, ain''t it? The gIrl''s tastes are heavy indeed!


    And the guilt, it hurts. I can''t enjoy a date if I got Vee over my shoulder trying to help out. She''s got feelings for me. I can''t let her cuck herself like that, it''s too painful to watch.


    What happened to Jake? Don''t tell me that guy can''t woo one little girl? What a useless waste of my time, dammit.


    Vera''s way better than that fiance of his.


    Not that I''ve ever met her personally, but I believe no matter how good she is she still can''t compete with our house''s Vee.


    ...Oh shut it. So what if he''s engaged? Don''t mean shit. I got a sixth sense for these things, he and Vee would make a WAY better couple.


    I thought that even if she did somehow see me leave she''d just get a little sad. And then Jake, ever the good white knight with a savior complex, would comfort her.


    Sparks fly and boom. Instant couple.


    ''Course that was just one of the outcomes I imagined. The plan was originally for them to fall in love slowly.


    I didn''t expect the girl to drag him along on some weird plan of her''s.


    Even if you saw someone you liked sneak out with someone else, you''d mope, right? You wouldn''t follow and try helping them get together. That''s insane.


    WHY DOES SHE HAVE TO BE SO DAMN GOOD?!


    Not to mention it blew up in both our faces. Her plan failed, my date ended prematurely. And now Min''s way deeper into the cultist mindset. Oh and let''s not forget that I nearly killed dozens of people. Though maybe they shouldn''t be yapping so loud. So they deserved it?


    Except for the kid with whatever illness she had. I''d feel bad for her. Though the argument CAN be made she''d have a better next life.


    Hell, I was a NEET and even I became a Noble. Karma my ass, right?


    I looked at Minnie.


    My sigh slipped past my nostrils. Man, my date lasted all of five minutes. I''m starting to think i should switch targets.


    Maybe MInnie''s a lost cause as a waifu.


    No! I can''t just give up so easily. Let''s keep at it. Whether it was this one or my last one, my mama didn''t raise no quitter.


    But the date IS ruined. Mood is just gone.


    Fuck it, let''s go back and join the feast. I''m gonna drink my weight in liquor and then we''ll have ourselves a proper hunt.


    ***


    Three weeks later.


    The Cracked Plains region of the Dry Lands.


    Legends say this was once an ocean but now there was little except the sad remains of those who traveled the unforgiving land unprepared.


    "You''re going to tell me everything I want to know."


    All around me were buildings lit with fire. The bodies of dead Aeil clogged the nostrils with the unique odor of burning hair and cooking flesh.


    I''d attacked their mounts first to make sure that none escaped. It was my standard strategy. We moved either at night or with the rising sun at our back. My special concoction from a misspent youth was the next step. They threw up uncontrollably and died honorlessly when the arrows took their knees, and later, our blades their heads.


    Some Aeil were especially tough in body and arrows didn''t quite cut it either due to their agility or skin. So we subdued them in a way they couldn''t fight, by noxious gasses.


    And if they somehow got past that their rides would be long dead, trapping them. None would escape the slaughter.


    Of course I kept some alive, for a while. Had to gather intel, yeah? And that''s exactly what I was doing now.


    The man stood in the destruction of his camp. Watching me with a bone-deep hatred and disdain.


    He spat in my face, "I''ll die first." A sneer.


    And this was my favorite part. The resistance. The defiance.


    It made me all kinds of warm and fuzzy. I smiled. It wasn''t nice. "No." I replied. "You won''t. You''ll live. You''ll live a long, long time. And beg for death every second of it."


    The man before me was middle-aged. He bore the normal characteristics of an Aeil with lavender locks and golden skin. He killed five of my men by the time I got to him. Some of the camp occupants were inside a cave their base was built around, a similar but smaller structure to my own base of operations. They escaped the initial attacks and rushed out crazily.


    I took note of the cave from the and assumed their leader would be inside. Turns out I was right. I found that it was easy to tell who was higher in rank among these Evil God cultists. They were mainly Aeil and those who led their own groups had a strange circular tattoo at the back of their necks.


    These past two weeks we found no less than three groups, including this. They were hidden well, but close to each other. Only a few days between each.


    Of the three leaders I''d fought, this guy was the most troublesome. He was stronger than your average Aeil warrior. He was a cut above the ones I played around with when saving Charlotte.


    His every move was full of an animal-like ferocity and he was much swifter than any Aeil I''d encountered so far.


    It was a real bitch trying to hit him. Guy nearly had a sword to my gut several times. But then I got annoyed and let loose a stream of water from my finger which caught him by surprise. Although he recovered quickly as a seasoned warrior the second of delay was more than enough for me to hit him with my monstrously large Big D.


    Knocked him out cold. Thine cheeks were clapped.


    I only wished Patches were here so I could threaten the guy with anal r*pe. Makes everyone sweat bullets when they saw the size of Patches'' schlong they got this sickly, pasty white to their faces that showed they were close to breaking.


    I seem to remember this one servant from some Noble''s party who literally pissed himself after the threat was made. Fun times.


    Anyway--


    "Nope, this fuck is dead."Someone said, putting a spear through the man''s heart.


    Lucy popped up from behind and plucked out the weapon. He quickly switched to an axe.


    Lucy used a decapitation. The Aeil''s head was sliced clean through to the extent of not even falling off his shoulders. Lucy then roundhouse kicked the head a clear thirty feet.


    "Teach them to have ideas about this King''s little sis." He took his axe, a gaudy thing with gold inlay and several glimmering gems along the haft, and put it over his shoulder with a self-satisfied smirk. It wasn''t the one he wanted but instead was one given by Bubbles after she started rummaging around the city treasure room.


    I watched his prideful pose and wanted to explode. "Motherfucker, again?! This is the third time, asshole! We need to keep some alive to interrogate! I told you already, didn''t I?! Stop killing everyone! Wait till AFTER I''m done. You''re making the job harder than it has to be. We might''ve known about several more cultist hotspots if you didn''t keep waving that ugly thing around."


    The King showed no sign of apology. He thrust his chin forward stubbornly. "Mess with my imouto get a spear through the kokoro."


    ...Alright, I admit, I liked that sentence.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Whatever, guess we have been doing alright."


    It was mainly due to Bubbles giving us a nice lead. She''d provided information on one of the city''s merchants suspected of having dealings with the Aeil''s extremist faction. Due to the City of Ko being one of the few places where there actually existed a justice system, the lack of evidence meant he couldn''t be convicted so long as he stayed within its walls. He was protected by the laws in place and never left.


    Not that I gave a damn about that.


    Bubbles said she didn''t know the extent of the crimes being committed by the extremists before witnessing the Charlotte event.It wasn''t something she looked into. She''d been busy trying to keep the water flowing.


    Now that she understood just how dangerous the group was she decided to have a heavier hand in the matter. But a full investigation would take time and she didn''t like that.


    And that, lads, is where i come in.


    She was a public figure and sort of didn''t feel it''d be good to get too involved right now when there wasn''t any evidence to warrant an arrest. Not to mention he had other merchant friends who were important in helping to keep the City of Ko up and running. Plus, like I said, a proper investigation would take a while.


    So she said, "You know, as an unaffiliated third party if you used those excellent kidnapping skills of yours and brought him out of the city for some questioning¡­ "


    Basically, as long as it didn''t implicate her I was told to do as I please. Which I did. Happily.


    No one apart from the representatives knew about me being there.Even if someone somehow discovered me under my hooded figure, well, at the least, they wouldn''t recognize my face. I was just some random Joe without the Solair armor.


    After a couple hours in my caring hands the merchant revealed a meeting where he sent people to provide supplies to an "anonymous buyer." Supplies consisting of illegally acquired barrels of water, food, and beastkin. As sacrifices.


    Sealed the deal for me. I HAD to kill him. He was a wealthy one but someone would take his place, it wasn''t a very big worry. I reckon some merchant or another with enough ambition and smarts will take his disappearance as an opportunity.


    Anyway, after his people made the exchange I relied on Minnie and Evie''s prayers to get my wing on--really need to be more consistent with doing it myself. Harder than it looks, really-- then followed the Aeil from up high, found their hideout, and brought the gang along for a surprise inspection.


    As for the captive beastkin I had Baz take them to HQ. Yeah, I''m totally taking full advantage of his convenient teleports.


    And from there we gathered clues. Now here we are. I am making it sound easy, but trust me, it wasn''t.


    As for any wondering aboutVera, she came and went. Alex and Jacob, they followed us on our expeditions. Jacob said something about a Trial--no idea what that meant--while Alex followed his father''s instructions and joined the battles.


    You could tell he was sickened the whole time. He had fine technique but he had never been in real battle before and it showed.


    Thanks to his experiences with Wyrm-chan, however, he was somewhat calmer facing human enemies. Still, this was his third and bloodiest encounter so far. He was currently hunched over, exhausted, no more than ten feet away.


    He stared at his bloodied hands, then looked around at the carnage in a daze. HIs eyes met mine and shifted quickly, unable to meet my gaze.


    I walked over. "They wanted to kill Charlotte," I told him. "Just think of them as cabbages." I''d told him several times already. This must''ve been the tenth. Usually, he just stayed quiet.


    Today he didn''t.


    "...Something like that¡­" He stopped. He gazed again at the warzone around us. "Something like this¡­." He looked lost.


    "They''re a bunch of crazy, desperate cultists who''re all ready to sacrifice my cute little loli to a dark god. What exactly are you feeling so down for?"


    And he snapped back to me, nostrils flared. "You''re a monster. Being unreasonable and mean is one thing, but how can you kill so easily?"


    "Cabbages," I said simply and pat his shoulder, which he threw off roughly.


    The boy grit his teeth. There was a wild gleam in his eyes. " You''re insane. Completely mad. You lead slaughters like this for petty reasons and people praise you for it. It''s not...right. None of this is right." He ran a hand through his hair, an obvious sign of stress.


    "If you kill a kill the number of killers in the world remains the same." I nodded. "But if you kill a whole lot of them then there''s definitely less" I used that good ol'' Punisher logic.


    I always did respect that particular anti-hero in certain ways. I like Bats but he''s not a very effective hero to be honest. How many need to die before that shit''s enough? You had giant crocodile men walking about eating people and get you back broken by a ''roided up asshole who can''t handle his drugs. Not to mention a pale-faced, abusive clown who literally makes people laugh themselves to death and you STILL think offing them is a bad idea? Like let''s be real, not many criminals are ever gonna be as dangerous as those sort of dudes. Not many replacements are available at that level.


    Not that this is exactly the same thing. But it''s a similar concept.


    "And what gIves you the right to mete decide who dies?" The kid demanded. I sort of admired his stubbornness. He''s normally more docile.


    "I''d say being a caring human being gives me the right, no? And since I care so much, I''m stopping them. When you''re one of these guys then you''re into stuff that forfeits your right to live anyway."


    "You can''t decide that!"


    "Said who? And someone had to. Why NOT Me? I don''t see anyone else stepping up."


    "That...might be true. Still¡­"


    "Still what? There''s not really room for being nice here. If you really can''t stand it let''s try it your way, then. Let''s leave these scum cultists alone so they can cut off more ears. Let''s give them the opportunity to enslave more helpless innocents to use as sacrifices. Let them continue to kill in the name of their twisted beliefs and dark god. That''d be SO much better."


    I might have been a bit harsh-sounding. He is just a kid, after all, and he don''t got my advantage of desensitivity. Still. There''s reasons his father let him come with us. Why he allowed it.


    The Prince tightened his fists. "I never said that! But--"


    "But you don''t want to be here getting your hands dirty." Someone joined it. Cass. He walked over while cleaning his blade with a rag. "These people want your sister and they won''t stop. Your father understands this. He''s personally here to make sure those that threaten his family won''t get the chance to. Damien, too, has started this crusade to help those he knows are suffering. Both of them have the determination to take action where others would not. He and your father know what needs to be done."


    ...I Just wanted to hunt heretics...but the ego-stroking isn''t unappreciated.


    Cass threw the boy a flask, probably full of the older man''s favorite wine, which he caught unconsciously.


    Cass jerked his chin to the sight of Jacob putting his sword through a still-living cultist''s head.


    " It''s understandable you think the way you do. You weren''t raised like them. You''re a normal person who''s lived a mostly pampered life." The man went on. "And Damien may not be right in the head, yes, but don''t pass judgment when you don''t even have the stomach to face the real world the way he does." There was no arguing with that hard, stone-like tone. "These men let fear and faith be an excuse to commit great evil. And now that you''re here you try to turn your eyes away. Do you want to be the reason they take a child from their mother? Maim some innocent little boy or girl who only had the bad luck to be born in an intolerant society?" Cass stared the Prince down. The boy looked ready to wet himself. But Cass didn''t relent a single bit. "Remember that each cultist who survives these raids is just one more who might be the person to stick a blade in that young aunt of yours." He sheathed his sword. " Don''t bother feeling remorse for someone who wants to take away someone you love."


    And without a word more, he walked away.


    I damn near clapped my hands. Cass is on a roll today. That was a nice speech. Really impactful. 10/10 would listen again. Shall we make him the 2nd Apostle?


    Alex watched his retreating back for a long time before taking note of the flask in his hand. And after surveying the land one final time, he drank.


    I left him alone and stood next to Lucius. He sat on a sizeable rock tearing apart a piece of jerky.


    "So, have you made inquiries on your end?" I nudged him.


    Baz had been teleporting the King from here to his Kingdom pretty often.


    Lucy grunted. "There are a few suspects. However, their alibis are airtight and I can''t imagine they''d want to hurt her either. I don''t know who told the cultists about Lottie. But I think I have an idea of why."


    Not what I wanted to hear. I already guessed what they intended. "As your sister, if you and Dana die then she''d be first in line for the throne until Alex comes of age. She''s also young, but in an emergency, it wouldn''t matter. The traitor would reveal her true identity, exposing the fact she''s of purer blood. She''d then become the new ruler until Alex, the Crown Prince, reaches full adulthood. And if Alex dies before that, and someone were to marry her, they''d also have some authority. Knowing she has a weak constitution they''d use it as an excuse to either keep her as a figurehead or, worst case, have her die too some years later. By law her husband and his lineage would then take over in the case she hadn''t produced children. Since they''d have to consummate the marriage they might poison her, make her barren. They''d essentially out your bloodline and install their own. Whoever wants her dead must be heavily against something like that happening. It also means they have to know someone who has that very idea, but, for some reason, isn''t willing to do the obvious thing and let you in on it."


    Lucy looked at me in wonder. "You thought about all that? And here I am thinking they did it just because they''re also a cultist fuckhead and knows she''s part Angel, and really weak, and so would make a great sacrifice. But damn, that theory is pretty good too. And a whole lot darker."


    I considered that too. "That''s also a possibility. They might not care about her other than for the fact she''s both of an Angelic bloodline and yet an easy target. Perfect for a sacrifice. You''d be too hard to get to, and Alex''s bloodline is a grade lower than yours and Charlotte''s. They must not have known she was with someone as strong as SIr Kane. They probably thought it was a perfect time to act. Since Alex is at my parent''s place, in a heavily guarded Estate, under the protection of a mysterious witch like Mother and powerful Aura user like Father."


    But my theory sounds way more convoluted and cliche. So that automatically means it''s gotta be true


    Question is, if it IS true, then why wouldn''t the asshat selling her out come forward if he knew someone wanted to use her? And more importantly, who is it?


    "Not that the plan they''re worried about matters. In the first place, how would they ensure I and Dana die without it looking suspicious as fuck?" Lucy strolled through past the pile of burning corpses with a casual disregard. "Furthermore father dotes on Lottie almost as much as I do and he''s way stronger than me with little understanding of morals. He''d decimate the entire Dry Lands if he knew someone hurt her. I think the only reason he isn''t here causing a bloodbath is that he knew she was completely safe. Your mother knew Kane was here, and she even sent you. Not to mention she''d step in to save her herself if it came down to it. If not for all that he''d come down and just start killing. A plan like what you described has zero chance of actually happening as long as he''s here." Lucy asserted firmly. " Even if someone wanted to out our bloodline, they couldn''t. But they wouldn''t know that, I suppose. Everyone who knows about our father believes he''s long gone from the realm. Although they are, admittedly, devoted to the bloodline only. Not exactly the individuals¡­" He trailed off a moment before reorganizing himself. "Your theory might be right. If they believed this third party capable of actually pulling off that plan they just might take extreme actions to prevent it." He frowned.


    "I don''t know which of them could be the culprit if all this is right. To be safe should I just kill them all?"


    I couldn''t help but stare.


    I also had murder on my mind in that moment, thinking of something entirely different from court intrigue.


    "You''re basically saying he knew what she was going through. So, essentially, he was watching while she was being kidnapped and roughed up, crying, screaming and struggling?" I nodded benignly. "Alright. It''s decided. I''m purging that useless father. I''m the only Papa she needs!"


    The King coughed. "He''s tolerant up to a point, okay? Plus he''d done the same to me. He called it building character. Toughen your spirit. He wouldn''t let her actually get hurt."


    "He let her cry."


    "He was keeping a close watch, I''m sure."


    "He. Let. Her. Cry." I enunciated. "I''m killing him and that''s that."


    "....Damien-sensei, you do realize he''s practically immortal, immune to physical attacks, and is a pure Angel who, in his true form, can catch a star and hurl it at you...right?"


    "One training montage and that useless old fart of a father dies with a slap." Damien''s an Angel AND a Dragon. His growth potential must be broken as fuck.


    Alright, let''s ask Mother for help after all. We''ll get that Core going, then cultivate like mad. I''ll be Linley on steroids. Maybe Minnie can even help with a bit of dual cultivation, eh? No, wait, or would that be cultivation cauldron? Furnace?


    Whatever.


    In any case, I wanna get stronger and give that guy a punch!


    How dare he compete with me for the role of Papa!


    Lucy was looking at me with a bitter expression. "Damien-sensei, you really don''t fear death at all."


    "Eh, you get used to it."


    "To death?" He asked incredulously.


    "Oh yeah." I nodded. " After you lose your sense of time, go insane, and eventually just get bored of it, that is. it''s really just a matter of waiting by then."


    As we rounded up Cass and the rest of our men there was just one more question bugging me.


    If what Lucy said is true and he''s actually still somewhere out there right now, then why didn''t that father of theirs do anything when Charlotte was murdered in the game?


    ***


    Bubbles aka Chelsea, our resident blue-haired middle-school looking Undine, was smiling at me happily while clapping her hands.


    "Well done, Your Grace! It''s perfect!" She examined the clone closely and gave her approval.


    As expected, the hand seals were the way to go.


    "You''re a quick learner." Came the praise. It was a world of difference from the way she chewed me out a couple of weeks ago when she learned I nearly killed several dozens of her adoring citizens.


    "It looks great." She continued.


    I narrowed my eyes at the brown-haired violet-eyed boy staring back at me. He was taller now, with longer hair nearly reaching his shoulders. His limbs were no longer as thin as they once were and he gave off an incredibly sturdy feeling. His broadening shoulders, developing muscle mass and darkly handsome features joined together to form a youth one would find hard to look away from.


    "I dunno. I think his nose isn''t right. "


    "That''s just because you aren''t used to seeing yourself like this."


    "So how real is it anyway?"


    "It''s about as strong as you. At least, your powers as a Water Dragon should be perfectly replicated. As for any other abilities, I can''t say. Undine can''t use magics that don''t align with our affinity for water. And Aura is, strangely enough, hard for us to use. So we normally don''t. I''m not sure how your clone will fare with things like that. You can use magic and Aura. I don''t know if the Water Clone technique can handle that sort of stuff."


    I followed along and poked at my clone''s cheek. "Cool. No matter. How''s it''s management skills?"


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Like, can it run an organization?"


    "You..huh? I don''t get it." Her dainty little brows furrowed as she brought a finger to her lip, deep in thought. "...But I guess it''s as smart as you? It holds all your memories and knowledge but not your personality. It should be able to do anything you can do though."


    "Nice. Alright, me, listen up. Your first order is simple: Hunt cultists. Except for our cultists, they''re cool. Alright, chop-chop. Get to it."


    The other me nodded indifferently. "The scum who dared to make my baby girl cry will die horrible deaths." He promised. And without another word he turned into a spire of water, flew out of the room, and vanished.


    I couldn''t believe my ears. "Bastard, that''s MY baby girl, dammit!" I shouted at it''s retreating figure. "Cunt." I cursed.


    "Maybe it can have more of your personality than I thought." Bubbles commented. "But hey, why''d you even want to learn this technique?"


    "At first it was just to escape my responsibilities. Now though I''m just splitting the workload. I''ve come to realize deities don''t have to do a damn thing but lay around looking pretty."


    "You trying to say something?."


    "Don''t worry. At least you aren''t useless like Aqua."


    "And how does all that matter?"


    "It matters because I can just sit back while my followers erect a kingdom around me. I''ve come to understand there might be a need for building up a strong force."


    My gamer instincts told me something might happen soon. Both my left AND my right nut itched these days and that could only mean dark times were upon us. Also this world was WAY darker than the games let on.


    I was guessing that the whole war from the sixth game only started because Evie and the prince had done horrible things to Dolly, making Mother go mad and sending a group of Dragons to fuck up their day in response. Which led to a misunderstanding as people of the Kingdom and, likely, the other races blamed the Demons for the attack.


    Now Evie was a good girl;... if a bit worrying. And Dolly was growing up into a truly remarkable airhead with all the butterflies and rainbows in the world coloring her adorably naive mind.


    Still, all the cults and their worship of a long-dead conqueror had me on edge. That was definitely an event in the making.


    I just felt the war might happen anyway through some disaster or another. And I wanted to be prepared if it did. I had to protect the Furry-Eared Ones! The exodus must not be allowed to fail.


    For the time being I should cultivate the land and my people. tHEN when we''re strong enough, make our journey to the lush forest of the Dwarves.


    I''m sure Mary won''t mind us hanging around and settling down near her true body.


    "Now that I know Baz has been holding out on me I can go from supervising my up-and-coming Kingdom and working on my school life at a mere flick of the wrist."


    "School life...Your Grace?"


    "Yup. I''m going to ask Mother to help me form my second Core, then I''m going back to school."


    "Why not invite someone to teach you? Can''t Nobles invite people like that?"


    "It''s hard. Most mages are forbidden from teaching magic outside of controlled environments. Housecalls aren''t common."


    "Your mother, then."


    "I''m a little against it."


    "Oh please. You just want to mess around more, don''t you?"


    "You know me so well in the short time we''ve been together." I wanted to grin. Though there are other reasons why I want to go to school. I had one in particular within my crosshairs.


    If I remember right there''s a useful item just ripe for the taking. The only downside is there was a heroine from the sixth game who should still be studying at the place during this time period.


    And i didn''t want to get involved with any of the heroines from that game. They cheated on my character wear all kinds of green hats. Such thottery isn''t easily forgiven. Hoes ain''t loyal.


    Really, though, I don''t actually care about that. In truth i just don''t want to have anything to do with the Hero and that meant his heroines too. No way am i gonna get roped into helping to "save the world" along with those self-righteous goody-two-shoes idiots.


    I remember a ton of tedious adventures they go through and just the thought of going through them again is making my teeth hurt. I''ll just look after me and mine, thank you very much.


    As for Milly, sorry dude. Doesn''t seem like she wants to go back to waiting in that dusty old cave.


    "Well, I''m glad I can help." She glanced at where the clone had disappeared. "Sadly you can''t have more than one active at a time. Otherwise, I''d have wanted to borrow it."


    "I''d ask why but I think I already know.


    "Shut up. Like you wouldn''t want one of MY clones."


    "You know, I don''t consider having a blow-up doll cheating. And in a sense, this is the same thing. Or maybe more like a sex bot. So hey, if you''re offerin''...."


    "No thanks in that case. I won''t benefit myself, so why would I give you any? By the way, I never asked. How''d the date go?" She smiled playfully. " You know before you tried killing my citizens."


    "Ihad an entire plan worked out but a certain little tree decided to be helpful for a change. Went disastrously wrong. I got a wingy in public--totally embarrassing--and I started hearing voices in my head. How did it go? Not very great, my cute little fish friend. Not very good at all."


    She tilted her head in interest. We were currently in a private room at the back of the temple. VIP suite apparently. Or something. It was spacious and, so she claimed, a nice place to relax.


    "Neat. I heard some Angels have that ability. Strange you have it, considering you aren''t pure."


    "I''m the Divine Dragon reborn, I guess."


    "Ha!" She snorted. "You''d best hope not, otherwise we''d have all the goddesses in the Upper Planes coming down to fight over you then."


    "And I''m sure if the women don''t tear me apart, the men would."


    "You heard that story, huh?"


    "I call it¡­.the Cuckening."


    The fairy-like little beauty coughed and blew her tea out of her nose in laughter. I don''t think she understood the reference, obviously.


    "The word alone sounds like the title for some kind of weird NTR novel."


    My ears twitched. "You know NTR?"


    "I AM an adult, despite appearance." She smiled faintly. "I like that genre especially. The feeling of seducing another woman''s man and watching them fall into despair...I never experienced it personally but it sounds amazing!" A dreamy sight. " I''ll have you know I''ve read all of Sir Long Johns masterworks on the subject."


    I was speechless.


    "But yeah, that ancestor of yours was really something else."


    I stiffened. My mood soured."...His mother probably wanted to whore him out, too. Tryna spread them perfect being genes and whatnot. Is that a thing here? Moms pimping out their sons?"


    "Hm? What''s that?"


    "Nothin''." I muttered grumpily. I was still bitter over that. Tryna use me like some breeding horse. Why I never!


    "Alright!" Bubbles suddenly stood up. "Onto business."


    Business?


    " So, that end''s today''s tutoring session. I think the reward for my services today should be better than normal, yeah? I worked hard, after all. And it''s a special occasion. You should be just as earnest, no?"


    So that''s the real reason we''re in this big room away from everything else, huh? She was planning to let loose.


    "Whoever told you about my past work deserves to be knocked on the head," I spoke mildly, rolling up my sleeves and rubbing my hands with a specially prepared oil she enthusiastically threw over. "Not that I''m complaining about the result."


    Soon enough a symphony of soft, satisfied moans resounded through the room.

 Chapter 44 Side Story: Dahlia The Grea

    Recently I''ve started attending a thing called "school." A place of learning with pretty flowers and all kinds of fun people.


    But I''m not actually learning much? In the first place, the things they taught are all things Day went over with me years ago. So I always dozed off during class. Which really made the instructors angry. But I can''t help it. And anyway, the things they''re teaching is really inefficient, right?


    I pointed out several much better formulae Day taught me one time in class when I was yelled at.


    "Detention? What? No fair! What''s wrong with going to sleep? I''m not learning anything here! Big dummy, you just want to talk, talk, talk all the time and don''t even teach anything useful. Hmph, what''s there to learn from you? Look at that formula, are you making fun of me? Is this punishment? it''s way too long! Just do this and that and change it like this and it''s way better. Why do we have to do so much extra work?" I rewrote his formula in anger and rearranged a couple of things that cut the work in half.


    Then I went back to sleep.


    Oh, and not only that. Something else is weird too. LIke in History when we were given our textbooks. I read it all in a week out of boredom and got confused about several things. So I went to the teacher and asked her about why there wasn''t anything about the development of trains or airplanes anywhere. That had to be a pretty important piece of history, no? It''d completely change how you transport goods and what you could transport, too.


    It''s true I''ve never seen those things myself, but Day taught me about them so they had to exist. But she didn''t seem to know what I was talking about? She even called the headmaster to see if he understood. He didn''t.


    In the end, I had to detail the concept of steam engines and aerodynamics to them in an attempt to explain. Maybe they just didn''t have those things in this part of the world? But still, shouldn''t they know about it?


    I was left frustrated and unsatisfied, thinking they were also making fun of me like that big dummy from before. But the other party seemed wildly enthusiastic as I slowly explained the theory. To make matters worse they even had the audacity to have me elaborate on the process of building such things.


    I didn''t want to because I was very mad and tired by that point, thinking this some kind of elaborate plot hatched by that big dummy in revenge. So I just drew a few designs Day had me memorize and handed them over since, really, I wasn''t sure how to explain the ideas any other way except by example.


    I took the opportunity to run away while they were absorbed in the pictures.


    This school was really very old, wasn''t it? So behind the times! They didn''t even know about the concept of railroads. I was starting to think Mother sent me to one of those Amish places Day mentioned to me once, those weird guys who rejected modern conveniences.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Although many of those modern conveniences I had never really seen myself...


    I wasn''t here very long and I''m already at my wit''s end. It wasn''t fun here at all.


    Remembering all these things made my head ache, making me distracted. I barely responded in time when I heard myself being addressed.


    "...You''re so lucky to be the Prince''s fiancee! My father took me to attend his 11th birthday, he''s so handsome and cool. The future King! Isn''t it amazing? Aren''t you excited?"


    I nodded, recovering my senses. "Alex is a good friend. He is very nice and polite, I like him a lot. He''s a very good boy."


    But a bit weak-looking. Ah, and a little of a crybaby. As for handsome, I don''t know. He''s average? Day''s much prettier to look at anyway so I don''t notice.


    "I knew it. Really so lucky."


    "Speaking of fiancees, my eldest brother just got married to his. Father gifted them a lovely Estate near Rotherham."


    This tickled my ear for some reason.


    "Indeed? How nice."


    "Why''s he moving away?" I asked on instinct. It''s really strange, isn''t it? Why would he move out?


    "Huh? Well isn''t that the obvious thing to do?"


    "Why?"


    "It just is...Oh! Continuing the topic, what about yours?"


    "My what?"


    "Your brother. Does he have a fiance by now too?" A cough and averted gaze.


    The others were in an uproar. "Lily, so bold!"


    "Not fair, stealing a match on us like that."


    "How shameless!"


    "So, does he?" The girl asked again.


    I smiled. "Day has a lot of them. They''re okay." Except that insufferable Evie! That girl...I want to bop her head every time I think of her! But as for fiances, Day''s got loads of female acquaintances now. Lottie, Minnie, Milly, Evie, Cakey, and Bubbles.


    But that Bubbles gave me a bad feeling. Mother gave me a very smooth and shiny crystal orb when she brought me here as "entertainment." She said I could see Day whenever I want if I use it. It''s one of my treasures. Seeing Day through the ball and watching him go on all his adventures is the only highlight of my time here and I take it out whenever I can.


    It''s just that recently Day''s been going back to his old job. Not publicly, but privately. I think he had some sort of deal with that Bubbles? She teaches him things and he rubs her.


    It wasn''t strange, but somehow¡­


    I was very suspicious. I wasn''t sure why.


    The girls were stunned. "A lot? Eh?


    "H-How shameless!"


    "So bold!"


    "Day''s fiances are good people too, mostly."


    They all looked at me with shocked faces. One raised her hand hesitantly. "Um...Dolly, you do know what a fiance is, right?"


    Why do I get asked that a lot?


    "Of course I do."


    "Well?"


    "Friend!" I replied confidently.


    "She''s an airhead."


    "Totally an airhead."


    "Such an airhead."


    "...Hah?"


    I didn''t get it.


    "Dolly, fiance means you''re marrying that person. It''s not a friend. Although it sort of is too¡­."


    Yup. Don''t get it. It is and isn''t? Ah, so complicated.


    "Marry?" I hung on the word. "You mean like Mother and Father? That thing? Like...lovers?"


    "Exactly. Lovers."


    "They''re future lovers, to be precise."


    "You understand lovers, but not fiance?" Their lips twitched.


    "I''m not stupid, okay?" It was hurtful they thought I didn''t know something so simple. "I''ll have you know I''m VERY Knowledgable in that area." I asserted proudly, not bragging at all. Really, I wasn''t.


    Tammy, my ginger-haired friend with freckles overfilled her cup as she poured herself more tea. The dark liquid spilled all over the table.


    The bookworm Janette nearly fell out of her chair or and the brown-eyed Serina choked on her biscuit


    "What!" They exclaimed together, standing up in fright.


    I grinned, not at all smug to have finally gotten a chance to prove myself entirely NOT airheaded like they claimed.


    "B-But you...how...what?" Tammy stuttered.


    "Wah, how mature!" Janette marveled.


    I giggled, totally not gloatingly. "Surprised? Hehe, who''s airheaded?"


    "Hold on!" Serina held up a hand. "Just who''s this lover of yours?!"


    I calmly took a sip of my tea. Sat it down. And touched my cheek with a sigh. "...Day''s quite an excellent lover if I do say so myself."


    "An Incestuous relationship!"


    "A forbidden love!"


    "What a thorny path!"


    "...He''s very doting." I acknowledged. "Day''s a kind and giving lover, you know. Always spoiling me." Although that''s gone down lately.


    "L-Lewd¡­"


    "...Just as I imagined..."


    "What...ahem. What do you guys...d-do?"


    I gave them a smile as I recounted the details. "Day give me all the head pats. His hand is very warm and comfortable." I kicked my feet happily, which dangled over the tall seat. " He likes to pinch my cheeks, too. Sometimes he spins me around and throws me up, then catches me...ah, so fun. Oh, right, he also brushes my hair. But that''s not often much anymore. And when I sneak into his bed he''ll even tuck me in and tell me stories till I fall asleep¡­"


    "I want to hit her."


    " A sweet summer child, she''s too pure."


    "A true airhead through and through." Serina sighed. "Dolly, listen, that''s not a lover at all!"


    "What? Of course it is. Day told me lovers are people that you let hug you and kiss you on the cheek and rub your head and everything. But only if you''re really close to them, like me and Day."


    They shook their heads. "Dolly, a lover does way more than that, okay?"


    "Huh? Like what?"


    "Uh, that''s...like...you know...those things."


    "Things?"


    "Think like¡­" And they started whispering into my ear. I froze. I could feel the heat in my cheeks and ears. "Perverts!"


    "We''re being called perverts?!"


    "Such injustice."


    "I''m unwilling."


    I cradled my head in pain. "You guys, you''re too much! That''s what fiance means?!" I lost it. "Wait, what was that you were saying about your brother moving way?" I felt a dread creep down my back.


    "I mean that''s what married couples do, though?" Lily spoke up. " Someday your brother will get married too, you know."


    "N-No¡­"


    "Although he probably won''t move. He''ll inherit the land and title, after all. Unlike my Eldest Brother he''s not born of a mistress. He''ll stay even if he does marry."


    "Really?" I felt the light at the end of a tunnel. Day moving away is too horrible. I don''t want him to go and not see me anymore. "Phew...You guys, you had me worried for a w--"


    "Maybe. Some heirs do leave their homes, work from somewhere else. Like my cousin Jeremiah." Serina cut in.


    "And you''ll be leaving even if he doesn''t." Tammy stated.


    "Say what?"


    "Well, you''re the Prince''s future wife. Of course, you''ll move away and live at his palace after you wed."


    "That can''t be!"


    "Don''t be like that," Serina said gently. "You''re marrying Prince Alex. A lot of girls would be envious of you. "


    "What? Envious? Why, who''d be envious?"


    She shrugged. "He''s very popular, after all. He has a lot of girls looking at him favorably. He''s almost as well-liked as your brother. Though I say that, I''m actually in the Day faction myself. See?" She pointed to a pin in the shape of a sun near her sleeve, somewhat embarrassingly.


    "What do you mean, well-liked?"


    "About that...remember when Lily asked about him having a fiance?"


    I felt the horror wash over me as I witnessed her smile turn bashful. The other three were also blushing faintly.


    A sense of emergency clutched my heart.


    T-They wanted to do lewd things!


    "You''re all bad women!" I shouted at them sourly. I was so sure that all those girls who tried to appeal to Day, like Cakey and Evie and all his past clients, were just coveting my status as the sister, but I was wrong!


    They want to take Day away from me! They''re all bad women!


    "Day can''t marry! I don''t want him to go! I don''t want to leave either!" I sniffled.


    "Hey now¡­"


    "I-It''s okay. It''ll be okay¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s not the end of the world."


    "How can there be a world without Day?!" I argued.


    "Oh, i like that."


    "Shut it, she''s crying, it''s not the time. But add it to the list."


    "You two are just...hah."


    I didn''t care. "All of you can shut it, okay? You''re part of it! You want to split up me and Day forever! You''re all bad women who just want to do lewd things!" I accused, nearly making them spit out blood.


    They became unforgiving, revealing their true selves. "Now you''re just being mean. You can''t get so upset over something like this. This is just life, you know? Life!"


    I hate life! LIfe can go suck turtle eggs!


    "Yeah." Janette pushed up her glasses, causing them to flare. "I mean what are you gonna do? It''s not like YOU can marry him."


    I looked at her, dazed. "Wait...say that again."


    "What?"


    "About Day. I can marry him?"


    That...that would work! It''s genius! It''s so simple, I''ll just marry Day myself! Then we''ll be together forever!


    "No, as I said, you can''t."


    "Obviously." Serina laughed. "You can''t marry your own sibling, after all."


    Unacceptable!


    "Why not?"


    "You just...can''t...right?" She was suddenly unsure.


    "Um, yeah. You can''t. Incest is illegal throughout the whole continent." Tammy explained.


    "I see. So it''s a conquest, then."


    So what if it''s illegal? I''ll just become the Empress and MAKE IT legal!

 Chapter 45 The Humble Beginnings Of The Mighty Milf Empire

    "I''m going to school, guys. Hold down the fort while I''m away."


    I announced after gathering my band of merry men in our headquarters. We were in a chamber within that stone formation standing in the center of our new kingdom-to-be.


    Cass, Lucy, Jacob, Bubbles, Alex and even Yesmina were in attendance.


    "You planning to build a kingdom here after all?" Cass asked after I brought my clone over and explained his reason for existence.


    "Yeah. But starting an organization like that isn''t an easy feat. We get by because I''ve made the land here fertile and gathered a devoted following. That alone won''t cut it so we''ll have to start setting laws and--" I was about to go into a very long list of things I wanted doing for the foundation of the great MIlf Kingdom--where Milfs and future Milfs of all kinds shall be welcome--when Bubbles cut me off.


    "But they''re already done with all that, you know?" She reminded. "You don''t get what''s been going on, have you?"


    Lucy nodded along. "It''s amazing, really. Even Father hadn''t accomplished so much in the amount of time they had. The daughter of a former bandit group leader, the one chosen to be your...secretary?....shrine maiden¡­?....these past months has apparently done a stand-up job of meeting with merchants and forming friendly relations. The bandits are now a mercenary force that offers protection from the beasts roaming the land. They have a lot of experience in dealing with them and know many routes around their normal hunting grounds. She''s also started mining operations. I hear Fuks are going to be mass produced soon. She''s even consulted me on whatlaws and regulations need to be established just the other day."


    Now that he mentioned it, the representatives to the Clans did say something about that whole thing with bandits occupying prime trade route.


    Cass reported in next."The beastkin we freed from slavers or who have come of their own will are grateful for a place of acceptance. They''ve been watching you practice in the mornings and began copying your form. They''re pretty decent now. I was planning on bringing some on the next raid to gain experience. So the military force is coming along smoothly. The Aeil who migrated here are also joining. Both groups are natural warriors, it seems. After some proper training, they''ll make excellent soldiers. I''ve provided a list of those I feel can be nurtured into knights. Ones who stood above the others in terms of loyalty and skill. Look over them later, they''ll be our officers and elite forces someday."


    Bubbles took the spotlight once more. "Since the Clans have promised their fealty if we hooked up, if Your Grace wishes I won''t mind holding a ceremony. It''ll be in name only, of course." She said, anticipating my reaction. " If you do that then you''ll have legitimate support from the existing powers that be. And with the Mandate of Heaven in your possession they''ll easily accept you as Chief of Chiefs, truly solidifying your rule."


    Oh yeah. Well shit, i forgot I had that thing. I try to forget, actually. It really is a pain on the ass. I seriously need something for that. Pillows only barely make it bearable. I had half a mind to throw it away until she reminded me of the superstition the natives had for it.


    " I don''t care for running a nation myself, but if that''s what you wish to do then I''ll help any way I can. I just want to restore the lifeforce of the area as thanks for Grandfather taking care of me and Becks in the past. Oh and I did get into contact with her.She already said she''ll be coming to help break that shield keeping the life energy sealed within your Lord Uncle''s domain. Since he was already mad when we left, maybe you can have your Queen Mother intervene after we break it? Pretty please?"


    I had a feeling she only wanted the marriage in name for the sake of having the protection being my "wife" might provide. She was against it only since the representatives wanted her to do it and she got mad they had the gall to ask her. But seems she''s calmed down and realized "marrying" me would be a wise move if she wants to escape any troubles from my uncle after breaking his barrier.


    I''m sure Mother would see through the charade in an instant but given her goal, she wouldn''t care. Plus it''d give her a good excuse to really step in if good old uncle Llyr wanted to have the little fish for dinner.


    I''m only kinda worried about the original setting for the game.


    She''s supposed to find some other dude to marry.


    Of course, that''s probably not gonna happen anymore even if we don''t have a fake marriage.


    From what she''d said I guessed that she always knew something was off about the center of the Dry Lands. In the game I''m assuming she eventually went to check it out, realized the reason for why the land was dying faster and got into a fight with Llyr after trying to break the barrier.


    At that point, she probably got injured, lost her memories, ended outside the Dry Lands and found her future husband there. Then she regained her memories and came back.


    I''m also thinking that Llyr, by then, was finished with whatever he was doing and broke the barrier himself, releasing the life energy and creating the thing I read about the Dry Lands entering into a period of restoration and revitalization. It wasn''t Bubbles who saved the land like I thoughts, but that the cause of the problem left and gave back what he''d collected. He would have then gone to continue his research elsewhere.


    Of course, maybe Bubbles and her sister DID beat Llyr after banding together later on, but I doubted it after seeing how strong the guy was. Dude took a Kamehameha to the face and only got a few singed eyebrows.


    The only reason I got away was due to a Life Bomb. I slipped out while he dealt with the mutated plantlife.


    But I digress.


    Those events would have likely taken place a few years from now. But won''t anymore since I''ve sped things up and changed the direction of her history just by being here.


    I decided not to be too concerned though. What''s done is done, yeah?


    "You can have my clone after all. The marriage thing is a nice idea that saves me a lot of trouble. If you''re fine with it, hold the ceremony with him."


    "What? With a clone? No way. It''s in name only, why are you being such a pansy? Ahem. Your Grace."


    "...Eh. Fine, whatever." It didn''t really mean anything. It really was convenient in a lot of ways for both of us and we were friends. It''s like pretending to be a couple for a couples'' discount.


    And I''ll be a King soon anyway, why CAN''T I have a second wife, eh? The second being the real one in this case.


    Yesmina, however,was lost. "Marriage? What? There were talks of marriage?! But you can''t get married!" She slammed the table hard enough to make the thick wood crack. "I don''t want to be a homewrecker!"


    "That implies a kid like you can seduce me, which you can''t. And what''s with the selective hearing? It''s just for show, don''t get so worked up. We ain''t REALLY getting married." I placated, thinking the girl really needed to take a chill pill.


    "So you say, but my bust has been growing splendidly as of late."


    "Still a few years to go before you''re even on my radar, kid." I fired back, openly shifting my gaze to her chest to verify her claims. T''was true. They have indeed ripened somewhat.


    Yet no matter how much bigger they get, my mind will still always be haunted by Mary''s peerless bosom. Of that, I had no doubt.


    Hell, I''ll admit it now. If Vee ever grew up like her mother I''d be forced to reconsider my current brotherly feelings for the girl. Assuming I wasn''t already seriously taken by that point. Oh who am I kiddin''? If someone had Mary''s figure I wouldn''t be able to resist at all.


    Don''t blame me for that either. Everyone has their breaking points and I am BUT a simple man.


    "Besides," She went on. " Our Little Goddess is much too pure for a beast like you."


    Bubbles coughed and looked away.


    " I''m the only one suitable to tame you. So just accept my gentle love and care already, dammit!" Another palm strike, widening the cracks. Everyone moved away from her.


    I shook my head. "You sure you like me? Because if that''s what you call gentle, count me out. Not that I''d fall for any tricks a child like you can put into play."


    "If you''re done acting nice, so am I." Yesmina laughed vigorously.


    Bubbles raised a hand. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. He''s right. It''s a matter of convenience for both of us. He wants to make things easier on himself, I don''t want to end up Dragon food. So, you know, don''t mind it too much. It''s not like I mind allowing him a mistress or two either, you know?" She grinned.


    "Goddess!" Yesmina shouted, stunned.


    "...And, um, about that purity thing...thanks, but...ahem. I''m actually older than you. I''m not quite that innocent." The blue-haired girl scratched her cheek with a laugh.


    "Yeah." I was offered my support generously. " Remember what I said about the spanking. Girl''s got some heavy tastes." I reminded. "In fact, the insatiable little fish has even been bugging me for more massages late--


    "Moving on!" Bubbles quickly steered the conversation away from sensitive topics. "You''ve got all you need to establish a Kingdom anytime you wish."


    I nodded in understanding.


    To form your own nation wasn''t a very complex matter, but it was a difficult one. First, you needed your own territory. You can either find one not yet claimed by other forces, buy the territory, or conquer it.


    The Dry Lands fell under the unclaimed category in truth. While the Aeil did claim some areas they only controlled the areas surrounding their camps. They had neither the desire, the resources or manpower to look the majority of the land surrounding them. It belonged to the creatures, not them. Plus aside from the Great Clans that had a permanent position the rest moved periodically. Due to the beasts and other reasons.


    So the rule of thumb is if you could manage the problems of settling down, that area was yours. Most Aeil could only find large oases to help with that, but I could make them.


    The second thing you needed was a consistent population. You needed people who followed you and obeyed your orders. Farmers, knights, Nobles.


    Third, you had to have a way to provide food and water for your people. Something for the farmers to, well, farm. Soldiers to protect them, knights to act as elite officers and guards, and Nobles to command in your name your various territories.


    Fourth, you had to establish friendly relations with the other nations. That wasn''t a problem though. The Aeil would come under my rule after I "wed" their "Little Goddess."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    After that, I would have to focus on strengthening my militia and send some men to the borders so people don''t be getting any ideas. The last thing you needed for a Kingdom was to have the force necessary to dissuade any would-be invaders.


    Having all these things were essential to laying a foundation for a nation.It''s easy to talk about but hard to execute. Especially food and water bit.


    In fact that''s also why no one except the Great Clans has ever set any permanent footholds in the Dry Lands. They had no consistent water supplies and consequently could not grow crops. Unlike Aeil, foreign powers could not keep up with constant traveling and attacks from beasts they didn''t know the hunting grounds of.


    They also didn''t have the right bodies the withstand the intense heat, not to mention any large force would in the past be met with the Aeil coming to repel them.


    Since they didn''t have sustainable water supplies, couldn''t settle down to grow crops, and were under attack from the native warriors, bandits and monsters¡­.it became a pipe dream to carve out a land in such a harsh place no matter how strong the allure of gold and silver hidden in it''s mountains.


    But as I said, I didn''t have that problem. I could blow up once and Life Bomb the fuck outta a full three-mile radius. Give or take. So I could pick any place and make the area fully farmable, the only problems being the beasts who would flock to the new life-rich fields of green.


    Not only that, but I was deified by the natives and converted all the bandits in my area with sheer force. I also squashed the Society''s influence. I had gained a massive following of people who took my words as that of God''s. I had, apparently, a budding militia. And I remember now that I''d had farmers brought in a while ago to help with the plantations.


    All we needed to do is set up some concrete laws, get the clans to submit to "our" rule and make contact with the nations surrounding the Dry Lands to make friendly relations. Then we''re all set to go.


    I''d have to deal with the beasts still but under a unified Dry Lands managing them shouldn''t be impossible. I even had a few fun ideas on what to do with them.


    Had the Clans united and done this before they wouldn''t have to tangle with the beasts so much. But they were never as desperate as before and blood feuds between clans happened often. I guess they wouldn''t be as strong as they were had they not been under such constant pressure either.


    I made dealing with the Aeil look easy, but Damien''s basically the second coming Okeanos with both Dragon AND Angel in his blood, so he''s too OP to have real trouble with them. Most other people, however, would never be able to take care of them the way I can.


    For example, the Humane Society was easier to deal with since they were humans. But when I started going after the Aeil cultists I switched to Aeil warriors to deal with them, led by me, Lucy, Cass, and Jacob. Except for Cass and a few of his own men the rest of my followers couldn''t take on an Aeil by themselves and I didn''t want to throw away lives by subduing the cultist Aeil through sheer number.


    The Society and Evil God cultists were both organizations but they were broken into groups scattered here and there so I dealt with them easy enough.


    But I never waged an all-out war with the Aeil, I''ve only been taking care of small camps of extremists. I wouldn''t WANT to go into a war with the Aeil.


    Luckily mine was not an invading force. It was a mass conversion. While the natives were attracted to Water God Solaire, the hostile forces like the bandits were forcefully absorbed by Bandit King Solaire.


    And the beastkin who lived here to escape the persecution of the outside world? They came for the kind Saint-Hero Solaire.


    Let''s also not forget I had many fans here who accepted the glory of the Furry-Eared ones!


    So yeah. I was welcomed with (mostly) open arms. The above factors and the way I was able to create fertile land were the only reasons I was able to quickly and easily grow my forces into it''s current level.


    Lucy walked over and clapped my shoulder. "With that said, let me be the first foreign Sovereign to recognize your nation." He reached out a hand, which I shook heartily.


    "Just don''t forget those fancy titles I was promised," said Cass.


    "I don''t know what to say anymore." Alex sighed. "Creating Kingdoms like it''s nothing...just what the hell is going on?"


    "Well." I stood up. "Seems like I don''t gotta do anything more than supervise a bit and leave things to my clone." Really at this point, he''s just here to keep killing cultists and be my placeholder so MY cultists don''t know I''m missing. Cass and that bandit leader''s daughter whom I only vaguely remember can take care of the other finer details for now. " It''s nice being a Deity. I feel like I''m playing an idle clicker game. Alright, since I''ve got that taken care of, I''m off. Bubbles, you can take care of the ceremony details?"


    "Come back in a week."


    "Nice." I gave her a thumbs up."Okay, gentlemen. Nice meeting. Lucy, you coming back?"


    "Yeah." He said. "I told you, I can''t think of who exactly ratted on Charlotte so I''m just going to lop off the heads of everyone who knowsher real identity."


    "Aren''t some of them family friends?"


    "Yeah. So?" He tilted his head questioningly as if he didn''t get why I asked.


    "Nevermind. And Alex?"


    "He still has a month before he can come back. We''ll send for him later. I''m pleased with his growth but he''s got to harden himself more." He glanced at his son with a strange look in his eye. I could tell he was not quite as satisfied as he said. He nearly lost his shit when he heard what the boy had said back then.


    He went into an hour-long lecture about how "Those who wanna hurt my Lottie are all sinners!"


    The King was really upset the kid felt any mercy or hesitation in killing the cultists. Which personally, I didn''t hold against the boy given his age. But Lucy obviously had his own common sense warped since young and I''m not much better so the kid''s shit out of luck. Either he accepts them for the rat bastards they are and or he and Wrym-chan get reacquainted!


    And since then I haven''t heard a peep of complaint. You could see in his eyes the faint chill his Love orgy counterpart had. I liked it. There was strength in those eyes. He''ll be a man fit for taking care of Dolly soon enough.


    Baz!" I called.


    And in popped a green-haired shota munching on a cookie. I feel he hasn''t had much screen time lately. That''ll change considering he''ll be coming to school with me.


    "Yup?" He asked.


    "Go get Minnie and Evie, we''re leaving."


    No way am I letting them stay here alone. Or letting them witness the marriage ceremony, even if it is fake.


    I''m taking them to school, too.


    I was a bit excited about going now that I let the idea sink in.


    I mean come on, it wouldn''t be an Otome Game without a school setting, now would it?

 Chapter 45 The Modest Beginnings Of The Mighty Milf Empire

    "I''m going to school, guys. Hold down the fort while I''m away."


    I announced after gathering my band of merry men in our headquarters. We were in a chamber within that stone formation standing in the center of our new kingdom-to-be.


    Cass, Lucy, Jacob, Bubbles, Alex and even Yesmina were in attendance.


    "You planning to build a kingdom here after all?" Cass asked after I brought my clone over and explained his reason for existence.


    "Yeah. But starting an organization like that isn''t an easy feat. We get by because I''ve made the land here fertile and gathered a devoted following. That alone won''t cut it so we''ll have to start setting laws and--" I was about to go into a very long list of things I wanted doing for the foundation of the great MIlf Kingdom--where Milfs and future Milfs of all kinds shall be welcome--when Bubbles cut me off.


    "But they''re already done with all that, you know?" She reminded. "You don''t get what''s been going on, have you?"


    Lucy nodded along. "It''s amazing, really. Even Father hadn''t accomplished so much in the amount of time they had. The daughter of a former bandit group leader, the one chosen to be your...secretary?....shrine maiden¡­?....these past months has apparently done a stand-up job of meeting with merchants and forming friendly relations. The bandits are now a mercenary force that offers protection from the beasts roaming the land. They have a lot of experience in dealing with them and know many routes around their normal hunting grounds. She''s also started mining operations. I hear Fuks are going to be mass produced soon. She''s even consulted me on whatlaws and regulations need to be established just the other day."


    Now that he mentioned it, the representatives to the Clans did say something about that whole thing with bandits occupying prime trade route.


    Cass reported in next."The beastkin we freed from slavers or who have come of their own will are grateful for a place of acceptance. They''ve been watching you practice in the mornings and began copying your form. They''re pretty decent now. I was planning on bringing some on the next raid to gain experience. So the military force is coming along smoothly. The Aeil who migrated here are also joining. Both groups are natural warriors, it seems. After some proper training, they''ll make excellent soldiers. I''ve provided a list of those I feel can be nurtured into knights. Ones who stood above the others in terms of loyalty and skill. Look over them later, they''ll be our officers and elite forces someday."


    Bubbles took the spotlight once more. "Since the Clans have promised their fealty if we hooked up, if Your Grace wishes I won''t mind holding a ceremony. It''ll be in name only, of course." She said, anticipating my reaction. " If you do that then you''ll have legitimate support from the existing powers that be. And with the Mandate of Heaven in your possession they''ll easily accept you as Chief of Chiefs, truly solidifying your rule."


    Oh yeah. Well shit, i forgot I had that thing. I try to forget, actually. It really is a pain on the ass. I seriously need something for that. Pillows only barely make it bearable. I had half a mind to throw it away until she reminded me of the superstition the natives had for it.


    " I don''t care for running a nation myself, but if that''s what you wish to do then I''ll help any way I can. I just want to restore the lifeforce of the area as thanks for Grandfather taking care of me and Becks in the past. Oh and I did get into contact with her.She already said she''ll be coming to help break that shield keeping the life energy sealed within your Lord Uncle''s domain. Since he was already mad when we left, maybe you can have your Queen Mother intervene after we break it? Pretty please?"


    I had a feeling she only wanted the marriage in name for the sake of having the protection being my "wife" might provide. She was against it only since the representatives wanted her to do it and she got mad they had the gall to ask her. But seems she''s calmed down and realized "marrying" me would be a wise move if she wants to escape any troubles from my uncle after breaking his barrier.


    I''m sure Mother would see through the charade in an instant but given her goal, she wouldn''t care. Plus it''d give her a good excuse to really step in if good old uncle Llyr wanted to have the little fish for dinner.


    I''m only kinda worried about the original setting for the game.


    She''s supposed to find some other dude to marry.


    Of course, that''s probably not gonna happen anymore even if we don''t have a fake marriage.


    From what she''d said I guessed that she always knew something was off about the center of the Dry Lands. In the game I''m assuming she eventually went to check it out, realized the reason for why the land was dying faster and got into a fight with Llyr after trying to break the barrier.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At that point, she probably got injured, lost her memories, ended outside the Dry Lands and found her future husband there. Then she regained her memories and came back.


    I''m also thinking that Llyr, by then, was finished with whatever he was doing and broke the barrier himself, releasing the life energy and creating the thing I read about the Dry Lands entering into a period of restoration and revitalization. It wasn''t Bubbles who saved the land like I thoughts, but that the cause of the problem left and gave back what he''d collected. He would have then gone to continue his research elsewhere.


    Of course, maybe Bubbles and her sister DID beat Llyr after banding together later on, but I doubted it after seeing how strong the guy was. Dude took a Kamehameha to the face and only got a few singed eyebrows.


    The only reason I got away was due to a Life Bomb. I slipped out while he dealt with the mutated plantlife.


    But I digress.


    Those events would have likely taken place a few years from now. But won''t anymore since I''ve sped things up and changed the direction of her history just by being here.


    I decided not to be too concerned though. What''s done is done, yeah?


    "You can have my clone after all. The marriage thing is a nice idea that saves me a lot of trouble. If you''re fine with it, hold the ceremony with him."


    "What? With a clone? No way. It''s in name only, why are you being such a pansy? Ahem. Your Grace."


    "...Eh. Fine, whatever." It didn''t really mean anything. It really was convenient in a lot of ways for both of us and we were friends. It''s like pretending to be a couple for a couples'' discount.


    And I''ll be a King soon anyway, why CAN''T I have a second wife, eh? The second being the real one in this case.


    Yesmina, however,was lost. "Marriage? What? There were talks of marriage?! But you can''t get married!" She slammed the table hard enough to make the thick wood crack. "I don''t want to be a homewrecker!"


    "That implies a kid like you can seduce me, which you can''t. And what''s with the selective hearing? It''s just for show, don''t get so worked up. We ain''t REALLY getting married." I placated, thinking the girl really needed to take a chill pill.


    "So you say, but my bust has been growing splendidly as of late."


    "Still a few years to go before you''re even on my radar, kid." I fired back, openly shifting my gaze to her chest to verify her claims. T''was true. They have indeed ripened somewhat.


    Yet no matter how much bigger they get, my mind will still always be haunted by Mary''s peerless bosom. Of that, I had no doubt.


    Hell, I''ll admit it now. If Vee ever grew up like her mother I''d be forced to reconsider my current brotherly feelings for the girl. Assuming I wasn''t already seriously taken by that point. Oh who am I kiddin''? If someone had Mary''s figure I wouldn''t be able to resist at all.


    Don''t blame me for that either. Everyone has their breaking points and I am BUT a simple man.


    "Besides," She went on. " Our Little Goddess is much too pure for a beast like you."


    Bubbles coughed and looked away.


    " I''m the only one suitable to tame you. So just accept my gentle love and care already, dammit!" Another palm strike, widening the cracks. Everyone moved away from her.


    I shook my head. "You sure you like me? Because if that''s what you call gentle, count me out. Not that I''d fall for any tricks a child like you can put into play."


    "If you''re done acting nice, so am I." Yesmina laughed vigorously.


    Bubbles raised a hand. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. He''s right. It''s a matter of convenience for both of us. He wants to make things easier on himself, I don''t want to end up Dragon food. So, you know, don''t mind it too much. It''s not like I mind allowing him a mistress or two either, you know?" She grinned.


    "Goddess!" Yesmina shouted, stunned.


    "...And, um, about that purity thing...thanks, but...ahem. I''m actually older than you. I''m not quite that innocent." The blue-haired girl scratched her cheek with a laugh.


    "Yeah." I was offered my support generously. " Remember what I said about the spanking. Girl''s got some heavy tastes." I reminded. "In fact, the insatiable little fish has even been bugging me for more massages late--


    "Moving on!" Bubbles quickly steered the conversation away from sensitive topics. "You''ve got all you need to establish a Kingdom anytime you wish."


    I nodded in understanding.


    To form your own nation wasn''t a very complex matter, but it was a difficult one. First, you needed your own territory. You can either find one not yet claimed by other forces, buy the territory, or conquer it.


    The Dry Lands fell under the unclaimed category in truth. While the Aeil did claim some areas they only controlled the areas surrounding their camps. They had neither the desire, the resources or manpower to look the majority of the land surrounding them. It belonged to the creatures, not them. Plus aside from the Great Clans that had a permanent position the rest moved periodically. Due to the beasts and other reasons.


    So the rule of thumb is if you could manage the problems of settling down, that area was yours. Most Aeil could only find large oases to help with that, but I could make them.


    The second thing you needed was a consistent population. You needed people who followed you and obeyed your orders. Farmers, knights, Nobles.


    Third, you had to have a way to provide food and water for your people. Something for the farmers to, well, farm. Soldiers to protect them, knights to act as elite officers and guards, and Nobles to command in your name your various territories.


    Fourth, you had to establish friendly relations with the other nations. That wasn''t a problem though. The Aeil would come under my rule after I "wed" their "Little Goddess."


    After that, I would have to focus on strengthening my militia and send some men to the borders so people don''t be getting any ideas. The last thing you needed for a Kingdom was to have the force necessary to dissuade any would-be invaders.


    Having all these things were essential to laying a foundation for a nation.It''s easy to talk about but hard to execute. Especially food and water bit.


    In fact that''s also why no one except the Great Clans has ever set any permanent footholds in the Dry Lands. They had no consistent water supplies and consequently could not grow crops. Unlike Aeil, foreign powers could not keep up with constant traveling and attacks from beasts they didn''t know the hunting grounds of.


    They also didn''t have the right bodies the withstand the intense heat, not to mention any large force would in the past be met with the Aeil coming to repel them.


    Since they didn''t have sustainable water supplies, couldn''t settle down to grow crops, and were under attack from the native warriors, bandits and monsters¡­.it became a pipe dream to carve out a land in such a harsh place no matter how strong the allure of gold and silver hidden in it''s mountains.


    But as I said, I didn''t have that problem. I could blow up once and Life Bomb the fuck outta a full three-mile radius. Give or take. So I could pick any place and make the area fully farmable, the only problems being the beasts who would flock to the new life-rich fields of green.


    Not only that, but I was deified by the natives and converted all the bandits in my area with sheer force. I also squashed the Society''s influence. I had gained a massive following of people who took my words as that of God''s. I had, apparently, a budding militia. And I remember now that I''d had farmers brought in a while ago to help with the plantations.


    All we needed to do is set up some concrete laws, get the clans to submit to "our" rule and make contact with the nations surrounding the Dry Lands to make friendly relations. Then we''re all set to go.


    I''d have to deal with the beasts still but under a unified Dry Lands managing them shouldn''t be impossible. I even had a few fun ideas on what to do with them.


    Had the Clans united and done this before they wouldn''t have to tangle with the beasts so much. But they were never as desperate as before and blood feuds between clans happened often. I guess they wouldn''t be as strong as they were had they not been under such constant pressure either.


    I made dealing with the Aeil look easy, but Damien''s basically the second coming Okeanos with both Dragon AND Angel in his blood, so he''s too OP to have real trouble with them. Most other people, however, would never be able to take care of them the way I can.


    For example, the Humane Society was easier to deal with since they were humans. But when I started going after the Aeil cultists I switched to Aeil warriors to deal with them, led by me, Lucy, Cass, and Jacob. Except for Cass and a few of his own men the rest of my followers couldn''t take on an Aeil by themselves and I didn''t want to throw away lives by subduing the cultist Aeil through sheer number.


    The Society and Evil God cultists were both organizations but they were broken into groups scattered here and there so I dealt with them easy enough.


    But I never waged an all-out war with the Aeil, I''ve only been taking care of small camps of extremists. I wouldn''t WANT to go into a war with the Aeil.


    Luckily mine was not an invading force. It was a mass conversion. While the natives were attracted to Water God Solaire, the hostile forces like the bandits were forcefully absorbed by Bandit King Solaire.


    And the beastkin who lived here to escape the persecution of the outside world? They came for the kind Saint-Hero Solaire.


    Let''s also not forget I had many fans here who accepted the glory of the Furry-Eared ones!


    So yeah. I was welcomed with (mostly) open arms. The above factors and the way I was able to create fertile land were the only reasons I was able to quickly and easily grow my forces into it''s current level.


    Lucy walked over and clapped my shoulder. "With that said, let me be the first foreign Sovereign to recognize your nation." He reached out a hand, which I shook heartily.


    "Just don''t forget those fancy titles I was promised," said Cass.


    "I don''t know what to say anymore." Alex sighed. "Creating Kingdoms like it''s nothing...just what the hell is going on?"


    "Well." I stood up. "Seems like I don''t gotta do anything more than supervise a bit and leave things to my clone." Really at this point, he''s just here to keep killing cultists and be my placeholder so MY cultists don''t know I''m missing. Cass and that bandit leader''s daughter whom I only vaguely remember can take care of the other finer details for now. " It''s nice being a Deity. I feel like I''m playing an idle clicker game. Alright, since I''ve got that taken care of, I''m off. Bubbles, you can take care of the ceremony details?"


    "Come back in a week."


    "Nice." I gave her a thumbs up."Okay, gentlemen. Nice meeting. Lucy, you coming back?"


    "Yeah." He said. "I told you, I can''t think of who exactly ratted on Charlotte so I''m just going to lop off the heads of everyone who knowsher real identity."


    "Aren''t some of them family friends?"


    "Yeah. So?" He tilted his head questioningly as if he didn''t get why I asked.


    "Nevermind. And Alex?"


    "He still has a month before he can come back. We''ll send for him later. I''m pleased with his growth but he''s got to harden himself more." He glanced at his son with a strange look in his eye. I could tell he was not quite as satisfied as he said. He nearly lost his shit when he heard what the boy had said back then.


    He went into an hour-long lecture about how "Those who wanna hurt my Lottie are all sinners!"


    The King was really upset the kid felt any mercy or hesitation in killing the cultists. Which personally, I didn''t hold against the boy given his age. But Lucy obviously had his own common sense warped since young and I''m not much better so the kid''s shit out of luck. Either he accepts them for the rat bastards they are and or he and Wrym-chan get reacquainted!


    And since then I haven''t heard a peep of complaint. You could see in his eyes the faint chill his Love orgy counterpart had. I liked it. There was strength in those eyes. He''ll be a man fit for taking care of Dolly soon enough.


    Baz!" I called.


    And in popped a green-haired shota munching on a cookie. I feel he hasn''t had much screen time lately. That''ll change considering he''ll be coming to school with me.


    "Yup?" He asked.


    "Go get Minnie and Evie, we''re leaving."


    No way am I letting them stay here alone. Or letting them witness the marriage ceremony, even if it is fake.


    I''m taking them to school, too.


    I was a bit excited about going now that I let the idea sink in.


    I mean come on, it wouldn''t be an Otome Game without a school setting, now would it?

 Chapter 46 Yousve Done It Again pt. 1

    Author: next chapter later today


    **********


    Baz and I dropped Lucy off at his castle and left for home. I was feeling a bit good at coming back after so long. Being able to relax in my room a while. Continue my writing. Sleeping in my own bed.


    It felt like years since I''d been back. No more scorching sun! No more little Aeil girls trying to grope me when I walked around in disguise wanting a snack! Since yeah what the Chief dude said actually came true. Apart from camping, I visited the City of Ko and my HQ several times between looking for clues about the cults and whatnot.


    So the loli magnet, Damien, really did attract a fair number of young Aeil who couldn''t resist the pull of my Aura.


    "MY HOUSE!" I nearly fainted. "What the fuck happened to my house?!"


    Let me paint you a picture. Imagine it. A large, fancy, mansion of marble and pearl. A place that screamed money and power. A vibrant multi-colored Eden, snow-capped mountains off in the distance. Topped with the bluest of skies.


    This was the place I''d grown up in.


    I could vividly recall running through the archaic halls of each room while tracking down a troublemaking Vera trying to escape her punishment. Could still smell the sharp scent of ink and feel the rough paper on my fingertips as I put the scenes of my many, many years of research into written form.


    And now everything is ruined! The place is fucking wrecked! It''s like a warzone!


    I took in the crumbling walls and spear-like icicles that made the house look like a porcupine. Suddenly the door opened.


    "Son!" Mother''s face was beaming. "You''re back~!" She rained down a flurry of kisses upon my face. "Mommy''s been missing you more and more each day!" A back-breaking hug. "So? How''d you like your Uncle, huh? I see you''ve taken quite a few souvenirs for yourself." She said, referring to my overflowing bags of herbs.


    I shoved her away irritably. "Forget that, woman! What the hell happened here?!"


    She waved her hand carelessly. "It''s nothing. An old friend stopped by unexpectedly, that''s all."


    "What do you mean, that''s all?" I shouted. "Look at the place! What''d you say to that friend of yours?!"


    "Hey, it wasn''t MY fault, okay? I didn''t do anything.She just got really upset for some reason while we were talking. I had nothing to do with it. " Mother insisted. " Strange, though. I really have no idea how she even found me, I never told her which realm I was staying in."


    "You make the world sound like this is just a sort of vacation home."


    "To our kind, it is." She agreed. "But yeah. She got super mad all of a sudden. And as you can see, things got ugly. Eh, some women just have a need to destroy things when they get angry. Completely understandable."


    Understandable? Really?


    I wanted to hit her. Getting mad is, like, throwing shit. Not attacking someone''s poor little home like this! And this damn lizard-brain thinks this crap is UNDERSTANDABLE?!


    While I tried my best to subdue the urge to track down the unreasonable cunt, Mother continued.


    "I and Mary had a hard time keeping her down. The fight lasted a while."


    "Was there an actual fight?" I asked, looking her up and down. Still as milfy as ever, no sign of injury as far as I can tell.


    She pinched my cheek. "What, are you worried about your cute mommy? How precious!" She hummed happily. "But I''m fine." A shrug. "She still kept it within certain limits. And that woman didn''t wanna kill me either. Which, to be honest, is a bit odd since she normally lets her thirst for blood shine through. Must''ve mellowed a bit in the time we haven''t met." A laugh. "Actually you should be more worried about your father."


    "Is he hurt?" I can''t imagine that guy getting beat up.


    "Yeah but that''s his fault. While Mary and I were busy taking care of the woman''s tantrum, he had the nerve to take a seat and say, "Nice, a cat-fight" while munching on popcorn. So we beat him up later."


    Huh. Well, I''d have been enjoying the show too. Still, that guy. He didn''t have many concerns, did he? Guess he didn''t feel the need to help. I imagine Mother and Mary are pretty damn strong even though I''ve never seen them fight.


    "It''s cool though.Everything''s alright."


    "What were you doing when she flipped out?"


    "Nothing." She replied, a little too quickly. "Nothing at all. A-Anyway you came here to learn, didn''t you? Come on, let''s get that core formed already!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Hold on, I just got here. Wait, how did you know I--?"


    "Come along, don''t dawdle!" She grabbed my arm and dragged me outside. "Oh, and by the way, your room got destroyed."


    My manuscripts!


    ***


    Before I was able to even take a midday nap as I planned, Mother brought me several miles away to one of the nearby hills.


    "Months of work. Gone. Just...gone. That fucking bitch. I''ll kill her. I swear I''ll kill her. Where is she? Huh? Where''re you hiding her, dammit?!"I was damn near foaming at the mouth.


    "I''ve killed literally hundreds of thousands in my time, but that bloodlust is scaring even me!" Mother let out a low whistle. "Really makes the skin crawl. Do you really care that much about a few pieces of paper?"


    "I''ll hang her to the ceiling by her nipples, cut her veins and let her bleed out as her heartbeat pumps the blood from her body."


    "Ooh, kinky. She doesn''t even have a heartbeat, though, so maybe not the best idea."


    "I''ll design a machine to tumble her down a flight of stairs so she dies by carpet burn and broken bones."


    "Uh¡­That''s...."


    ""I''ll stuff her with penises that''ll explode her from the inside. Then I''ll cook her pulverized remains into a chili, send it to her family, and let them shit her out hours later."


    "Jesus Christ, son." She sounded disturbed. "They were just a few pieces of--!"


    "A lizard-brain like you could never understand my suffering! Scum like her deserves to have all her teeth fall out except one just so she can experience toothaches!"


    "So petty!"


    Such a conversation took place while on our way to the hill.


    "Okay, son." Mother began after we arrived at a small clearing. " So you wanna know how to form your second core, do you? It''s not actually some difficult process. All you have to do is contemplate the profound truths of the world and--"


    "Let me stop you right there." I held up a hand. "Uncle dearest said the same and it''s not any less stupid when you say it. Let''s assume you''re talking gibberish and go from there. What the hell does that even mean, truths of the world?"


    Mother smiled as if I said something funny. "That''s just what the best translation for it is. Remember those things I used to whisper to you when you were younger? Those were the truths."


    "And they serve what purpose, then?"


    "Purpose? All manner of purposes, son. They''re symbolic lexiconicy. To know them is to speak to the Divine. To wield them is to understand the Divine. To house them is to become the Divine." A prideful smirk. "I told you, didn''t I? Dragons are more akin to Gods and Spirits. We each hold seeds of divinity within ourselves. The truths of creation take root in our bodies and are nourished by us throughout our lives. Although we are incapable of making this seed sprout, we can still use it as a way of taking control of our overflowing power. Without it, we would be unable to contain the endless mana our hearts produce."


    "So Thu''um."


    "What?" She frowned.


    "You know. Thu''um. I don''t know about that other stuff, but I know what lexiconicy is. Just word materialization, isn''t it? Spells."


    "I-It can certainly be used as a replacement for spells, but it''s a bit more compli--"


    "Oh please, it''s not that hard to figure out. No wonder I thought they were dangerous. I could''ve set one off, right? That''s why you never let me actually speak it and never said it very loud." I guessed. "Heh. I mean it''s pretty crazy though. Imagine saying Fus Ro Dah and--"


    A crack of thunder. Instantly the surrounding area became barren. The trees were uprooted through an unrelenting force and the ground was torn asunder.


    I was sent flying and everything got bright. Music started playing in my ears.


    "Hey, you, you''re finally awake. You were trying to cross the border, right?"


    Holy fuck. Todd Howard, you''ve done it again.

 Chapter 47 Yousve Done It Again pt. 2

    "Border?" I looked at the other men in the cart with me. Familiar faces, one and all.


    "Yes. The border between life and death." Answered the captured Stormcloak in his thick Nordic drawl. "Too early for you, though. Not quite the time for that yet." He glanced about. "Odd environment. Why this?"


    I ignored him.


    "...Todd, you absolute mad lad." My voice was tinged with admiration. "Greatest prologue ever. Goddamn. Didn''t see this shit coming at all." I clapped my hands in praise.


    "Look at him. He''s delirious." Lokir laughed. "I wonder who he thinks we are?"


    "I felt the man was somehow insulting me. So I replied, "You''re going to die by arrows while running away like a rat. Sovngarde has no place for cowards."


    "Coward!" He visibly shook with anger. "You¡­.bitch!"


    "Don''t like it? Do something about it you coward."


    "I''ll butcher you." He threatened. "Grind your bones. Devour your flesh¡­"


    "I''ll give you to my dog and let you be his little fuck toy. Prepare thine cheeks for clapping. Coward."


    "You...fucking¡­.punk." He grit his teeth. "Really haven''t changed at all!"


    Ralof raised a hand. "Alright, enough. Let it go. It''s been ages. Can''t you get over it?"


    "Get over it? He stole my wife!!"


    I looked down at my arms and legs. They didn''t look like mine. Way too swole. "What the hell? A new game world and I''m still playing the dude who steals people''s women? Son of a bitch." I sighed. Oh well. "But hey, if you got your wife stole then isn''t that your fault? People always blame the women but don''t ever stop to think maybe it''s the men''s fault too. I mean not EVERY girl is a thot. Maybe you''re just a shitty lover, ever think of that? Or maybe you''re an ass and she had enough of your shit."


    Ralof agreed. "He has a point, you know."


    "See? Ralof gets it. Anyway, that wasn''t me. Blame the last dude who had this body, yeah? Besides, we''re all brothers and sisters in binds now, thief."


    "Thief?" His eyes narrowed murderously. " Thief? You''re calling ME the thief?!"


    "A horse thief, to be exact.Now shut up. I wanna get this over with and enjoy myself. I have a whole bunch of slutty Skyrim mods of download."


    "Nine hells. He''s insane." Lokir shook his head. "Can just send him back already? I don''t want to look at this mama''s boy anymore."


    "We have let this go on a bit long." Ralof admitted. "We shouldn''t allow him linger too much or--"


    I heard the flapping of wings above us. Like, what? Alduin''s here already, is he? I looked up expecting to see a giant winged lizard about to spew fire at us. Sadly, though, there must''ve already been a couple mods installed because Alduin was NOT a scaled monstrosity but instead a very heroic-looking female. One with long, luxurious grey hair and sparkling golden eyes. Also, her wings were a pretty silver.


    Alduin waifu mods are the best mods. I approve. The woman stopped and stared. Her eyes blazed with a possessive light. Yandere Alduin waifu?


    "Okie?" Her voice was as clear and charming as a bell. It pierced through the distance and entered the ears as if she were speaking right beside you.


    "Shit!" Lokir cursed. "Send him back!"


    I knew, of course, that I was dreaming. The lack of pain was a giveaway. I assumed that by the direction of the talk I would be waking up soon.


    "She''s trying to inform the others. Get her." Ralof''s face turned grim just as the woman made the choice to retreat. Why, I didn''t know. Or care.


    Lokir stood and flew into the sky in chase.


    "Say, anyone have a knife?" I asked. "Wait, I think I got it." Thinking a bit, I summoned the image of a dagger. What appeared was the blue blade stolen from that cultist a while back.


    "A claw fragment. Here?" Ralof furrowed his brows. "Impossible. Have you recovered your abilities to that extent? The seal should still be working, how¡­?"


    But I''m not going to listen to the ramblings of a dream construct. I''ve had weirder dreams so I didn''t mind the weird setting.


    I decided that if I''m going to go, I''m leaving that Lokir a present. Dream construct or not, he''s too damn arrogant when talking to this Venerable self.


    I chose to take a page from good old Alkibiades. With my own twist.


    So I took off my pants as soon as I saw Lokir flying away.


    "Hey, fucker! Catch!"


    I hollered, throwing a certain something upwards with all my strength. He looked down in surprise and caught the object in his hands. He gave a disgusted look seconds later.


    My severed cock was firmly grasped within his palm.


    "In case your wife misses me!"


    His face turned purple with rage.


    And I was gone.


    ***


    When Iwoke up Mother was peeling herself out of a boulder, her hair a mess and with clothes so torn up you could see the smooth porcelain skin of her waist, legs, and hips peeking out from underneath.


    Not far from her was Father, Mary, Vera and Baz. They were surveying the area. Or the destruction of it.


    Mother, on the other hand, was freaking out."What," She started off in a shout, "The heck was that?! Did you just create a new Word?!" Her eyes were two round disks of complete and total astonishment.


    I was still blinking away the dizziness from my head. "Uh...no?"


    "Liar. You did, didn''t you? " She coughed up some dust. "That''s amazing! Do it again."


    Father quickly raised his voice. "Don''t you dare!" He warned. "I don''t know what the hell kind of craziness you two were up to, but that last shockwave leveled what was left of our house!


    "....My treasures¡­" I heard Vera sighing.


    "My drugs!" I panicked. And then, as an afterthought, "Was anyone hurt?"


    "The staff weren''t there and the workers were on break. So no. But my house¡­. "


    "What about my drugs?"


    He kicked me. "Go dig them up if you care about them so much! Our home is gone and all you can think about are your dang drugs?"


    "They''re really good drugs." I said matter-of-factly as if that excused everything.


    "What were you trying to do?" Mary''s dispassionate face was turned away from our bickering.


    "He wanted to form his second core." Mother explained. "I think he...may have created a new Word."


    Mary nodded. "Impossible. Only a true Divine might be capable of such a thing."


    "So?" She pouted with crossed arms. "My son''s a genius."


    "Please don''t let your son complex blind you to reality." Mary flicked her on the forehead as if chastising a child.


    And as they conversed amongst themselves Vera took the time to walk over and help me. She offered a hand just as I was about to raise myself.


    "You''ve done it again, Young Master." She monotoned. "Another glorious fuck up. And I lost everything this time around. But don''t worry, I''m not mad. After all, you''ll take responsibility, won''t you?"


    "...May I pay in head pats, perhaps?


    "..."


    Well.


    She didn''t say no!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    "That''s it¡­.keep going, you''re almost there...just a little more¡­" Mother''s excited whispers were a bit too erotic for the innocent actions. I caught a faint chocolate fragrance wafting from her ripe body.


    She sat down in front of me cross-legged. The tight trousers she had worn previously was much like Dana''s in how they outline her supremely fit and beckoning figure. But now they were in tatters and exposed endlessly long legs. In fact, they were so worn out due to my previous and accidental use my Shout that they''d become closer to booty shorts or perhaps even a minskirt. Leaving half of her perfectly sculpted butt cheeks on full display.


    Right now she was helping me "meditate." Giving me a refresher course on the "Words." I didn''t feel anything special when thinking about them, however. To me the knowledge seemed very ordinary, as if I''d grown up speaking it.


    Yet even so, when I muttered them there was just the slightest of vibrations echoing in my body that said they were somehow more.


    Something was strange about this language, however.I learned that the Words seemed to be ever-changing. For example, the word for wind. Or fire. The would constantly warp, never staying the same. And despite this I always knew what they represented. The words changed and yet every time they did I would still somehow, some way, remember their meaning.


    But they were not just words that meant "a flame" or "a wind"


    Not "a fierce fire" or a "brisk wind." There were no such distinctions. No, the name for wind and fire encompassed ALL winds and ALL fires. Everywhere. At every time. Like they were just one entity.


    Damn weird. Anyway as I started recalling more and more of the language something happened in the center of my clavicle, just under my chin. A heat. An intense, searing heart that made me feel like I''d just swallowed burning coal.


    This had gone on for some time already and I was getting pretty tired of the feeling. It itched.


    "There! Right there! You''re doing so good, keep it up! Keep going!" Mother''s sweet seductions continued.


    I snapped. "I''m sorry, are you frustrated or something?! "


    "I''m just happy for you, though¡­can''t I be excited for my own son?"


    "No!"


    "Eh?! Why?!"


    "Because I''m seriously worried about what kind of exciting you''ve got going on right now!"


    "Mothers can be any kind of excited for their sons."


    "I''m starting to not want to be your son anymore." I felt a vein pop.


    "The bond between a mother and her son can''t be broken that easily!" She intoned. "Other men come and go, but only a son will forever remain by his mother''s side! Likewise, a son can have and want any amount of women in his life but the only one he needs will always only ever be his mother! In short, no matter what, mothers and sons are an inseparable existence! So there!"


    "FIlthy soncon." Mary, Father and I were in complete sync just then. Mary went on to elaborate. "It''s actually quite sad when you think about it, however. The mother''s a soncon but the son''s heart belongs to his sister, a true siscon. How tragic."


    "...Hey." I am a siscon, but she didn''t have to make it sound so dirty.


    Baz chimed in. "Specifically the Young Master prefers older sisters. With glasses. And kneesocks."As expected, Baz understands me much deeper than anyone else!


    "Actually." Vera began in a bored tone, "The Young Master likes pantyhose much more. And a very strange fixation with something called a slime girl." She paused after receiving several stares. "What?"


    ...I don''t think I ever talked about slime girls. Actually, aren''t they from one of my unfinished manuscripts? DId she read them? Did she memorize them?! I felt the rekindling of hope.


    Father rubbed his chin with interest. "What''s a slime girl?"


    "Ah!" Mother exclaimed without warning. "Son, look! You did it!"


    "Hm?" A small fissure in the air appeared before me. "This..."


    "It''s about to birth the seed...hurry and reach in!"


    "I have to stick my hand in that thing?"


    "Just do it!"


    "FIne." With a few misgivings I stuck my finger into the small black fissure and wiggled it about tentatively.


    "What''s with the foreplay? Stick it in already." Mother urged.


    "Phrasing." I reminded her, reaching deeper. "Ugh. Feels cold. And slimy." There was at first nothing. Then something pricked me. I quickly withdrew my arm. "Something cut me!" Just then something popped out from the tiny void.


    It was a strangely familiar-looking blue gemstone.


    But that wasn''t all. The gemstone was soon followed by a leather-bound hilt. Then a gold-colored guard. And finally, a silver sword with red--formerly blue--runes along it''s fuller.


    "Milly?!" I blinked.


    I was responded to by a jubilant, child-like voice.


    "Papa~!" The Holy Sword cooed. "I wanna devour the blood of the innocent!"

 Chapter 48 Lock The Door

    "Alright, son. Have a good first day at school~!" Mother waved cheerfully.


    So let me give you the run-down. In short, we moved. Mother, thanks to her spying, knew I wanted to attend a school and had already prepared the materials needed for an admission to whichever I chose.


    And the one I chose was, coincidentally, the exact same one Mother had chosen for Dolly. Which was strange because originally Dolly attended the Academy run by the Royal Family in one of the larger cities of the Kingdom.


    It was that Academy which the Heroine enters with a scholarship and meets the Prince at. For some reason, however, Dolly was now going to a school considerably further away that was even more prestigious and backed by several nations. Apparently she scored so well on some written test that the school reached out themselves and scouted her.


    I recall it had also reached out to me back then but at the time I didn''t realize this was the LOve Orgy world, and neither would I have wanted to come if not for certain plans of mine.


    This school in particular focused on ability and result rather than status. Which is why it was considered both easy and hard to get into. I felt proud Dolly was able to be accepted.


    Anyway, I was quite surprised at the coincidence. The only difference is that she was attending a middle-school level campus that was around ten minutes from the high school division which is where I''ll be going. I was a bit too old for middle-school and my own test scores which I''d actually taken a year or two ago just as an obligation showed I was more than qualified to skip grades.


    So I just had to gather the right documents and I could even transfer into the University level building. Though what I wanted wasn''t there so I had no reason to go.


    But yeah.


    As soon as it was discovered I and Dolly would be attending schools close by each other it was decided by Father and Mother that they''d just buy a place in the city so that we could all be together.


    Of course, I chose the dormitory life and Dolly was already settled into her own by now so we''d only really be staying during the holidays. It was expected that the complete rebuilding of the Claybrook Estate would only be completed within a year or maybe even longer since they intended to build it sturdier--and more opulent--than ever before.


    More importantly was my dru--ahem. Herbs. They survived! I opted to find a nice place to plant them later but for now just put them in pots behind Father and Mother''s new abode.


    What of Milly, you ask?


    "Papa, papa~!"


    ¡­.What happened to her being a Mrs.? Why a loli? Why? But she sounded cute so I forgave it.


    I had her strapped to my side. Kinda had to or she threw a fit. Milly thought me her father, for some reason? I think she must have had her brain addled somehow since she didn''t seem to remember much. When I asked her why she thought I was her father she only replied with a, "Papa is papa!" Which was no help at all.


    Hm¡­.I could only guess she thought I was similar to Okeanos, that ancestor of mine? She was built by the Goddess of Love and War according to Richard the Friendly Ogre. I assumed she was created for Okeanos, who was himself created by the Goddess too.


    Suppose with my Angel and Dragon bloodlines the poor sword thought I was her Papa...which, why Papa? Why not brother? Or master? I then remembered that Yesmina said something about the Goddess copulating with that "son" of her''s and birthing the Dragon race.


    And, you know that part kinda worries me. Between Father letting me know about how Dragons thinking of incest differently since they never got birth defects, and Mother''s apparent son complex¡­.


    I''m just sayin'', she''s been acting pretty damn suspicious lately. Is it just me, or has she gotten more physical recently?


    They say history repeats itself, so I really hope she doesn''t get any funny ideas.


    In any case, the sword thinking Okeanos her Papa may not be odd after all if you think of the relationship he had with his mommy dearest. And I guess if I''m a bit like him then her mistaking me for him isn''t too far-fetched.


    I decided not to question it too much. As for why she showed up as my second core, I could only theorize and say maybe she had already bonded to me? Taking the place of my second core? Maybe?


    As long as I got my overflowing energies under control I didn''t really care but it was still a curiosity.


    I knew back then I was due for another explosion so she came at a great time. I could just feel the chokingly dense energy flow from me into her. I hadn''t noticed before but I felt the difference now. It was like I was wearing weights all over while under an ocean. Now, though, I was free as a bird! Look, I was able to make all kinds of watery constructs now! Ha! I idly created Mary''s bombastic figure in my hand, which froze into a sculpture.


    About that, even Mother was perplexed. She said Flood Dragons like us never had that aspect of water under our control. We could, but not as a natural gift as it touched upon the core foundations of heat manipulation too. So we could only create ice using spells. Which I wasn''t doing. I was creating it instantly.


    She shrugged it off as a mystery of life and I couldn''t come up with any explanation either so we let the topic drop.


    That aside, yup. That covered it. Almost. Minnie and Evie haven''t been mentioned yet. Obviously, they were right here with me! Or, Minnie was. Evie was with Mother. I felt it was time for her to learn how to control her own powers and requested for Mother to be her teacher.


    "Master, my hood...please." The young woman begged for the fifth time. She was receiving stares from the surrounding passersby. It made her uneasy and she kept saying she didn''t want to cause undue trouble.


    "There''s no shame in who you are. I won''t let you act like there is." I refused yet again.


    She sighed with slumped shoulders, her ears drooping.


    It was already three days since Mary transported up to the city and Father bought the new house.


    I was now on my way to turn in my documents and start school. I was lucky since today was actually the last day for admission. Any later and I''d have to wait longer to begin my attendance. Not that I cared, actually. All the same to me.


    I was actually in the middle of walking down the cobbled road towards the office where I''d get the key to my room and wait until the welcoming ceremony that was actually happening later on this morning. And after that, my first class. It was pretty early, so I had time.


    I saw some people who were also arriving late, documents in hand. The place was lively, eh?


    It really had the feel of a campus. I wondered how Dolly was doing? Vera was probably informing the girl of what happened right about now,


    Baz was a step behind me carrying some luggage, in case anyone cared.


    "Young Master," His eyes darted here and there, "This place is pretty!" He nodded to himself.


    "It''s alright." I agreed.


    "Do you think we''ll have time for breakfast?" He asked, his nose twitching like he''d caught scent of something good. I took a whiff too and found he was right, The scent on pancakes hung in the air.


    "We''ll get settled and go to the cafeteria. I''m sure we''ll make it."


    "I hope they have--" Baz began, but was cut off by an infuriated voice.


    "For the last time, I''m not interested!" Someone shouted. Definitely feminine.


    "Why?" A more masculine voice spat out. "I''ve been pursuing you for so long. Look at me, just what are you dissatisfied with?!"


    "I...I already have a boyfriend! That''s why!"


    "Yeah? Since when? Where is this boyfriend, then, huh?"


    I turned my head and caught sight of a pretty, long-legged teenage girl. Her uniform was black with ten gold buttons and a silver belt. The overcoat itself adorned was with a few emblems I didn''t know the meaning of while the minidress hung high and barely covered her buttocks. I thought, at least, since the coat covered her back. But her legs were exposed pretty openly.


    Her boots, though, were knee-high and low-heeled. If it weren''t for her glamorous hair which was long and lush all the way down to her back the uniform might have given her a different impression.


    She could''ve passed as a military-type but now she seemed more chic than anything else.


    The young man pursuing her also wore something similar, the only difference being the trousers. Were they students? Had to be. I was probably going to get the same uniform. Had to say, it looked snazzy.


    Why the military feel, though?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As I was having these pointless thoughts the girl spotted me and her eyes lit up.


    I raised a brow. This kind of situation was pretty damn familiar.


    "He''s right there!" She smiled and rushed me. I felt her arms slip around one of my own. "See? Isn''t he great?"


    Ah yes. The "pretend boyfriend" event so common nowadays.


    The other guy, some fop with a buzz cut and mean glint in his eye, scowled. "Are you really her boyfriend?" He eyed me suspiciously.


    I saw the girl look up at me pleadingly.


    I nodded. "Never seen her." And extracted myself.


    The girl was shocked, then angry. "Asshole!" She stomped her foot hatefully.


    I shrugged. "Not my problem." And tipped an imaginary hat off to the other guy. "She''s all yours, pal." `


    With that,I continued on my way.


    We went into the building and began my enrollment. The office lady was an aging woman of maybe fifty. "Room 69, here''s your key and schedule." She didn''t even bother looking up. "The servants go to the adjacent building with the others."


    I collected my things silently and left to find my new accommodations.


    This main building was vast and built like a mansion. To either side laid smaller contructs that acted as the dormitories with even smaller buildings connected to them. For any attendants and staff, presumably. A fair portion of students were Nobles who, like me, brought a servant or two. While the dorms themselves had people who cleaned and cooked.


    Retracing my step a bit, I took a left and began to wonder the neat hallways of what would be my new temporary "home".


    I found the room on the second floor with the door slightly ajar. I noticed that there was a decent-sized common room with a stove, furnace, and even furniture. Past that were two doors side by side. Our own private rooms, I''m sure.


    Inside one of said private rooms was a tall, very fat young man with slightly long auburn hair, a few pimples, and bright silver-blue eyes.


    The guy was busy unpackaging his stuff when I and Baz walked in. "''Sup roomie." I greeted, causing the dude to jump in fright.


    "Holy moly!" He cried. I raised a brow. Had a bit of a high voice, didn''t he? "W-Who''re you guys?"


    I held up my keys labeled with the same number on the door. "Damien Claybrook. You?


    He calmed down fast and hesitantly offered a hand. "Avery," He replied. "Avery Abernathy. Pleasure."


    We clasped hands. "Good name." I nodded. " You almost done? Me, Minnie and Bazman here are looking to get some breakfast after settling down. You can come, if you want."


    Avery spotted Minnie''s ears. He furrowed his brows and seemed surprised at the offer. "You''re okay with that?"


    "Why not?" I asked. "We can get acquainted."


    "That sounds...nice. Thank you." He smiled. He then extended his hand to Baz and Minnie in turn. "Avery. Pleased to meet you." And shook heartily. His gaze swerved back. "Say, your name sounds familiar. Have I heard of you before?"


    Before Minnie could open her mouth and launch into an hour-long sermon, I smoothly shook my head. "Can''t imagine you would''ve. I''m not really that famous. Right, Baz?"


    "Of course not, Young Master."


    Infamous is a far more apt description


    ***


    "...Young Master." Baz''s face was smooshed against the table. "They''re out of pancakes. I don''t want to live in this world anymore."


    "I''ll make you some later, if you wish." Avery suggested after seeing his woeful self. "I won''t claim to be the best but I do believe I''m competent."


    Baz looked at him wide-eyed. "Really?!"


    Taken aback by the younger-looking grasshead, the chubby boy replied, "Uh, yeah, sure. No problem?"


    "You are a nice person! I like you!" Baz rejoiced.


    I looked at Avery. "You''re a Noble, aren''t you? You don''t mind Baz being a servant?"


    I knew a few snobby Nobles had a problem with those of a lower social class being as happy-go-lucky and friendly as Baz is.


    "Why would that matter?" The boy contemplated the question by raising a hand to his double chin. His eyes shone brightly. "In the first place, is there anything that makes a Noble inherently superior to one of lower birth? What makes us special? We only had the luck to be born into the positions are have. I don''t think that qualifies us to be so arrogant towards them, or anyone for that matter. Besides, he seems much better than these other narrow-minded people. "


    He waved a hand to indicate the taught faces of the surrounding student. They didn''t frown at Baz so much as sneer at Minnie.


    I would behead them but they were still young and could be brain--ahem. Shown the errors of their ways.


    What I found laughable was the fact that even the more unique students sent a few dirty looks. Remember when I said there were some alien-looking dudes running around too?


    "What''re you looking at, roach-face?" I sent a glare towards one guy with overly large black eyes, brown skin and antennae jutting from the sides of his head. He then spat in our general direction.


    Avery showed a look of disgust at the rancid green loogie.


    "And you, say something yourself!" I flicked Minnie on the forehead. "Don''t just ignore people looking down on you."


    Minnie laughed it off. "Don''t worry about me, Master. I''m used to it!" She said, almost proudly.


    Her answer ticked me off.


    "Sadly there are a lot of these sorts around here." He pushed his plate away, no longer feeling an appetite. "You''d think races like his would be more tolerant of people who look a little different, too." He grumbled bitterly. From the way people blinked at him I''d say he''d met his own share of loathing from others. And he only just got here.


    "You should have her wear something. You''ll invite trouble if you keep a servant like her undisguised." He warned.


    "Master, see? I told you." Minerva smiled gently. "It''s okay, you know. I don''t mind."


    "So what if you don''t mind? I don''t care about that. I mind it." I went back to Avery. "I just got her out of the thing, no way am I putting that damn hood back on. The glorious ears of the Furry-Eared Ones shouldn''t be hidden!" I smacked the table.


    The fatty tilted his head. "Huh? That sounds familiar too¡­."


    Ah, have my exploits in the Dry Lands become known?


    "Anyway, suit yourself." Avery relented. "It''s not my business, I''m sorry if I''ve meddled."


    "It''s fine, don''t sweat it."


    "Young Master, the time." Baz reminded after stuffy his face full of bacon. He pointed to a clock.


    "Right." I stood. "We should get going. Baz, go home and wait until the ceremony ends. Take Minnie with you."


    I of course meant back to Mother and Father''s place. I''m not leaving them to live in some shared space full of crappy bunk beds with zero privacy.


    That''s way too dangerous.


    Who knew what kind of dastardly things they''d do to our poor little Baz?


    And Minnie is a special existence, she can''t be slumming it with the help. Until people recognize the majesty of her kind they''ll treat her far too unfairly. Can''t have that.


    So I''m having them sleep with them during the night, where they''ll be safe.


    "Yessir." He saluted and all but skipped away with Minnie in tow to someplace they could teleport unseen.


    "Let''s go then." I clapped the fatty on his back.


    Avery jerked. "R-Right." He got up. "Although I kind of don''t want to¡­"


    We started walking. I may have stopped for a cup of juice along the way.


    "Oh yeah? Why?"


    "The ceremony¡­"


    "What about it?"


    "It''s just that, well, I only came here because my parents ordered me to. "


    "So?"


    "And so the only reason they did is because my fiance attends the school too. Since last year. I''m a bit apprehensive about it, you know? We haven''t seen each other in a while and I''m just worried."


    He wrung his hands nervously, looking like a shy maiden. The image was mildly disturbing. But you could tell he really liked that fiance of his. His expression was full of affection.


    "Why? Worried you got cucked?" I sipped my drink. Oh yeah. That''s the stuff. The sweet, sugary goodness.


    "I wasn''t before, but I am now!" His face was a mask of horror at the thought.


    "With that chubby body, I would be too." I poked his side. It was incomparably soft and pliable.


    His face turned red. "I-I''m just big boned!"


    "Uh-huh. Sure, pal."


    "Okay, I might be a bit overweight." He admitted.


    "And your face is pretty bad."


    "What? No it''s not. It''s just a bit--" He saw me stare and coughed. "Alright, it could be better. But, that''s not my fault! It''s puberty, okay? I-It''ll clear up...probably." He looked away.


    I saw him play with his hair a little.


    "And you''re a bit girly."


    "I am?" He stopped.


    "Totally. Need to man up."


    "That¡­"


    "Anyway, she cute? This fiance."


    "Cute?" He hurried to catch up, almost out of breath with just that alone. "Erm¡­" His eyes drifted away. His nose bled. "Cute. Yes. Well, actually--"


    "Too bad. She definitely found some other bloke." I gave him a sympathetic pat on the back. "But that''s fine. Just cuck the cucker. Fat bastards are great at NTR."


    "What''s that?"


    "Or just find a new one. I can help with that. My matchmaking services are unparalleled under the son."


    "And how many people have you matched, just for curiosity''s sake?"


    "Successfully?"


    "Isn''t that a given?"


    "...Look man, It''s not my fault if the ships don''t sail."


    "That''s the whole point of being a matchmaker, though!"


    "Do you want my help or not? Your fiance is probably out with someone else right now getting--"


    The fatty cradled his head painfully. "Nope, nope, stop, I don''t want to think about it!" He squirmed. "T-There''s no he''d do stuff like that anyway! I won''t listen to you. Hmph!"


    "Alright. Maybe she wouldn''t. You know her, man, not me. But since we''re roomies from now on, if she did mess around I can totally find the dude and give him a good beating."


    "Please don''t! Also--"


    "We''re here." I found myself following the crowd back to the office and through a large door that led to a stage. Upon which were several figures including one female and one male student.


    There was also an old man with a long black beard. Maybe fourties, with a stern expression and developed muscles. He stood tall and stable like a rock.


    "Welcome, everyone¡­." And I didn''t give a damn about speeches so I dozed off about a minute in. Only noticing Avery stare longingly up at the state


    I followed his gaze, but I didn''t have to since the only girl up there was a purple-black haired beauty with deep orange irises infinitely akin to fire. Who I recognized on sight.


    The Phoenix clan''s future High Priestess, Helena Hendrix. A very beautiful young Lady even now with almond shaped eyes that curved slightly upward at the corners.


    Woah, woah, hold on. Don''t tell me SHE''S his fiance? Seriously? This guy? I couldn''t deny the familiarity in that stare of his. No way, I denied.


    Just who is this bloke, if that girl was meant to be his fiance? I did hear of a former fiance being mentioned at one point when going down her route. But it''s this fatty? That''s insane. Damn, that''s harsh. He really is gonna get cucked!


    Though not for a few years yet. The Hero hasn''t showed up, after all. He''ll be attending a military school somewhere after impressing an old former general, or so his backstory went. I don''t think he''ll meet her for some time yet.


    So he doesn''t have to worry right now. Still, he''d better step up his game. This is a high-class Heroine. Avery, somehow, won the lottery with her. If he wants to keep her he''s got to work harder than your average Joe. Especially with that ugly mug.


    I considered the girl a moment. She''s also after the item I''m looking to steal. It is, after all, an Artifact of her race.


    If she gets in the way of me taking it, then sorry Avery my dude, but she''s gettin'' the boot-to-ass treatment.


    Just then the old guy with the admittedly great beard finished.


    "Now a word from Miss Hendrix, your Student Council President for the next few years. Miss Hendrix, you have the floor."


    The man stepped back.


    "Thank you, Lord Gladstone." Helena''s voice was cool and steady, neither fast nor slow, moving entirely at it''s own pace. She had an air of maturity and intelligence surpassing her age.


    I didn''t bother to listen to her speech, either.


    Hmmm¡­.did that Gladstone guy look at me just now? Actually, isn''t he openly leering?


    I stared back at him. It appeared to surprise him because he raised a brow at me. I felt another pair on me a second later. Helena.


    As she spoke I could see her glance at me from time to time. Not sure why. Could she sense me, maybe? Can people do that? She might''ve recognized my bloodline somehow. She could be like Bubbles in that regard. She said she was able to tell my bloodline, and so could Richard.


    Wait. Shit, did mother send her a concubine invitation too?!


    Is that why that woman was so happy to send me here?!


    Dang it, I''m not doing Avery dirty like that. Hell naw.


    I ignored them both and left with the others after the ceremony ended. Avery looked at the stage a moment more, his eyes darting between Helena and...wait, isn''t that the fop who was chasing that other girl from before? Was he looking to get with Phoenix chick too? He is looking at her like a snack, after all. Though that''s totally understandable even if he wasn''t gunning for her.


    Did Avery think there was something going on between the two, I wonder? Perhaps he noticed something I didn''t. Huh. Now that I look at him, he is standing fairly close to her. He''s really chasing this one too? Pretty ambitious, ain''t he?


    "Don''t think about it too much, bro." I put an arm over Avery''s shoulder. "I''m sure he''s got no chance." She''s gonna get with the Hero, so obviously he doesn''t. As for Avery....who knows? I don''t know their relationship. Whether he can save, or start if it''s one-sided right now, their relationship is up to him.


    He has my support. Fuck the Hero.


    "Let''s get to class. Lemme see your schedule." I took the paper from his hands. "Nice. Got the same homeroom, huh? And a couple others. Cool. Let''s get to it then."


    We found Baz and Minerva waiting for us near the door and went to find our homeroom.


    The thing is, the further we traveled the worse state the halls became. Writing everywhere, torn wallpaper, broken lamps...trash...a shady fellow with a trench coat asking if we wanted to buy a hit, which I would be tempted by had I not already been spoiled by the highest quality herbs.


    The decay I was witnessing has far surpassed what belonged in a school setting. The hell? Did I find my way into the hood side of the school? Did I enter the Projects or something?


    Eh. Whatever.


    I walked with Avery, Baz, and Minnie undaunted right up until we found the classroom.


    Without a hint of hesitation in spite of not having been to a class in years, I walked in. Confidently. Spring to my step. Chipper as can be.


    Then a bucket fell on my head.


    A round of laughter broke out instantly.


    Milly flew out of her sheath and the entire room turned red under her blazing runic light. Pure, unadulterated malice poured down from the heavens


    And, dwarfing that, my aura of Sage-like calm.


    "Baz, lock the door."

 Chapter 49 All In A Days Work

    "What in the world happened here?"


    Those were his first words upon entering the classroom.


    Let it be known that the speaker, Henry Cahill, has been working as an instructor at Haytham Academy''s high school division for over twenty years now. Assigned to class 7 housed within block C... known as the place all the most troublesome and unruly students were dumped.


    Haytham is a very large Academy governed jointly by several nations. Prestigious to the extreme and yet open to both Noble and Commoner alike so long as you passed the test. The test was difficult, but still there were many children who could meet the requirements and this meant the size of the Academy had to meet these numbers.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    With a middle school, high school and university division all nearly at the level of a settlement, Haytham''s high school division alone has several grand buildings including three separate buildings specifically used for classrooms. Buildings known as blocks A, B, and C. Over twenty students to a class, each building holding over twenty classrooms. That''s over 400 students per building and over a thousand two hundred altogether not including staff. Enormous.


    Now, block C. In block C you had everything from gambling to drug dealing. Entirely due to the overseer of block C having both full authority and being open to bribery. While this was a major problem that would have originally been dealt with swiftly, the only thing Haytham cared about were results. So long as the block continued to show these results--if barely--they didn''t much mind what state the place or the students were in.


    Just looking at the abysmal hallways was enough for you to understand the Academy''s stance. It was laughable. A few days ago the area was pristine, as it was every year¡­.then the students went and ducked it up again. As they did every year.


    Henry had long since given up caring.


    Sadly the overseer of block C who was employed ten years prior is a woman of powerful and corrupt means. So she couldn''t simply be replaced so easily even if the Headmaster wanted. The high school division recently got a new Principal, one Lord Gladstone, who was a former general in the Martial Empire. Perhaps he would change things, Henry had thought at first. But he was also a results-oriented man, he soon learned, and he wasn''t the type to deeply investigate matters that were of no serious concern. So long as the students excelled, what would he care for how?


    Due to those factors block C had always been--and may always be, Henry feared--a haven for scoundrels and rogues.


    Because that''s what they were. Henry knew better than anyone.


    They didn''t listen to the teachers and often played around with them as well. In fact many of the former instructors had long quit after having fallen to all sorts of hardships. Whether it was sexual harassment, a thumbtack to the seat, or a full-blown beating when they tried to impose order.


    Henry was the only one who stayed and that''s because he literally had no other options. A misspent youth disqualified him in the eyes of other institutions. The overseer here was the only one who accepted him and he thinks she only did it on a whim. For almost eight years he''s been going it alone. Suffering constant woes.


    How can one personally manage over twenty classes? Over 400 children? It was impossible even if they WEREN''T little demon children.


    Hell, none of the other classes had even a substitute to watch them. Instead they were in a state of perpetual "self-study" and either skipped or treated the area as their personal playground.


    These students were animal! Just...savages! They cared not for any authority besides their own.


    This is exactly why Henry was so flabbergasted when he walked into class.


    Because usually at the start of a new year he would be met with a bucket of water--if he was lucky, it was only water--as a tradition of sorts.


    But apparently someone else had been splashed instead.


    And that person?


    ¡­.He was soaking wet. Sitting on Henry''s table, with the entire class lined around the room.


    All of whom were nude from the waist down. Not even the girls were spared.


    Worst part? They were beaten blue and bloody. Well, the boys were. Many of them were sobbing quietly. If they got too loud there was a floating sword that hit them with it''s hilt telling them, "Papa said to shut up! So quiet down, you!"


    And they were in a line because they were waiting for their spankings. Performed by the young boy who was soaked from head to toe.


    He was expressionless but there was a thick bloodlust that clogged the throat hanging over him like a shroud. His face held no feelings besides a chilling indifference but he was abnormally attractive and almost transcendent in bearing.


    Henry immediately recognized him. Damien Claybrook, the problem child of problem children! He''d heard of his tyrannical nature. How he did whatever he wanted with seemingly no care for consequence.


    Beating men, stealing their wives. Beating children, stealing their candies. Gifting bug-infested blankets to poor Barons during winters. Robbing Lords of their prized horses. Recently he''d even made several knights under King Lucius''s command crawl on all fours and carry him on their backs. SImply humiliating them to death.


    Angering man and god alike, a devilish youth the likes of which had never been seen in the world before! An existence believed to be the reincarnation of a Demon King! The Purple-Eyed Devil!


    Even now he was in the midst of disciplining a bunch of villainous children in a way that would leave them wanting to die.


    The man almost fainted.


    At Damien''s side was a very portly young man with auburn hair, a slim youth with a pitying smile, and a woman with cat-ears--a mutant, here?! How tragic, poor girl will have it rough--who was staring angrily at the students with folded arms.


    "Such a punishment is too light for disrespecting Master so foolishly. Be thankful master is kindness personified!"


    He nearly spat blood. What''d that boy do to her?! Is this the kid''s famous brainwashing techniques that are revered far and wide? It must be!


    "Next!" The wet youth snarled. The boy he''d just gotten done disciplining pulled up his pants and walked away in misery, ass red and quickly turning a faint purple, going to sit on his seat as silent as a lamb. None of the people around him dared utter a peep, neither did they take even a glance at one another either.


    Instantly a young girl with an embarrassed face, long painted nails and dyed blond hair came up.


    He began bending her over his knee without pause and started the process all over again.


    "Laugh at this big bro, did you? Hmph. What, feeling shy? Ashamed? Good! Unruly children like you need to be embarrassed to death before you can learn to behave!" Pa! A crack resounded throughout the room


    "Next!" He called yet again.


    This was...this was¡­


    MAGNIFICENT!


    "Alright, enough whining! Everyone get up and start cleaning up that goddamn hallway. Fucking disgraceful. You expect me to walk through that shit show? Where''s the other classes? I''m not done yet, dammit. I''m sure you all deserve a good thrashing!"


    Yes, yes they did! Do it, bully them more!


    Henry was silently rejoicing. How do you like that, huh, you punks?! Against a true Devil you''re all nothing, less than nothing!


    "Huh, who''re you?" Damien suddenly noticed an aging man with a haggard face quivering in excitement by the doorway.


    "Call me Henry, little friend."


    Henry is sure the overseer would thoroughly take care of the young Devil soon enough, but for now he''ll enjoy the show.


    Please, crush their wills to live as soon as you can.


    Damien caught the heartfelt desire for retribution in the other man''s eyes and felt annoyed. "You a teacher here?"


    "For over twenty years, Great One." For the time being, this devilish youth was a hero in his mind. Henry became tearful at remembering all the injustices he''s suffered.


    But it''s okay because this young man would avenge---


    "Well then you''re next, pal." Damien pulled the guy''s ear. "Honestly," He chastised, "What the hell kind of school you guys runnin'' here? Can''t you control a couple pieces of shit like these? Letting them run wild and pull pranks all willy nilly. If I don''t beat you up for your negligence, that''d be too unfair."


    ***


    "Disciplinary committee?" Gladstone frowned. "What''s this?" He stared down at a large pile of paperwork.


    A beautiful girl with purple-black hair stood prim and proper in front of him. Flame-like eyes burned with interest as she sat them at his desk just moments ago.


    "He wants to establish a new branch in the school''s administration designed to "govern and enforce public morals" among students. Strictly speaking, it''s a club. But one officially recognized and backed by the Academy itself. It''s quite clever."


    And it is. Clubs at Haytham are given complete autonomy. This would mean the "Disciplinary Committee" is allowed to have it''s own rules and run itself as the club president dictates, but the entire purpose to be a peace keeper force. It''s club activities would be to go around and enforce these "public morals" around the entire highschool division. It wasn''t limited to just block C.


    Normally the clubs wouldn''t be able to have a say in how students present themselves.


    But since this one would be sanctioned by the Academy itself it can impose their rules upon the entire student body. This would effect the other clubs as well. Their members would also have to follow whatever rules and regulations the Disciplinary Committee establishes.


    Gladstone read through the papers for several minutes in silence.


    "...Devious¡­." His frown deepened the more he read. The whole thing was ironclad. "He''d have the authority of school administration behind him but we wouldn''t be able to have a say in what he does ourselves."


    She was right. Strictly speaking, it is a club. Only a club. Which meant the Academy would have no right to interfere in their activities.


    "It''s only been a day." Gladstone''s gravelly voice was severe. The stack of paper was daunting. "How did he get all this done? It''s entirely hand-written."


    "I''ve read it. He''s acquired a solid grasp on school guidelines, it seems."


    "The handbook is nearly five hundred pages. I don''t even understand it." He rubbed his temples as he recalled all the jargon he couldn''t begin to comprehend in the short time he''s been here. "When I finished the first section I had to close my eyes and rest for an hour," Gladstone admitted.


    Helena shrugged. "I got through half of it, but I had a servant read it to me aloud."


    "Worthy of being the devilish youth of the generation." Gladstone begrudgingly praised. It was too amazing, his dedication to causing trouble.


    "His Grace is certainly on a level different from us." Helena nodded calmly. Something about her words nagged at him. Did she call the boy, His Grace? No, that was nonsense. He must''ve misheard.


    "The boy''s already kicking up dirt." A savage grin. "I like it." The frown returned. "But what I don''t like is having my hand forced."


    There was no real reason to reject the creation of the club, and on paper it was only a positive change.


    He wasn''t blind, he knew that girl overseeing block C is as corrupt as they came. He simply didn''t care. They achieved passing scores in tests continuously, and cheating was impossible. She was also good at hiding her tracks, that woman. At most, it was just the students being unruly by themselves, nothing connected directly to her. So nothing much could even be done to begin with.


    Since she kept it under the rug and test scores were decent, every Principal before Gladstone was either blissfully unaware or gracious with turning a blind eye. He was, too. He had no reason to get involved. And it wasn''t as if there were any deaths due to her machination, at least as far as he knew.


    In any case, it''s true that the place being seedy was an open, unsightly secret among the administration.


    This is the positive change he''d meant. Yes. On paper, there were no negatives. The Violet-Eyed Devil, however, was in the details, slyly giving him jurisdiction over ALL students, not just those from block C.


    ...As it was so well-written and offered to rid the school of a long-held problem¡­.


    The boy had even lightly threatened to go over Gladstone''s head if he were to refuse. The Academy had autonomy itself even as they were funded by various nations. But every principal from middle school to the university division was part of a group that democratically decided matters which affected the whole.


    This Claybrook kid could--and vaguely implied that he would--bring evidence of block C''s misconduct to the other Principles. If they sided with him, they''d outvote Gladstone. At that point it wouldn''t matter what he said. Perhaps they''d install similar clubs in their own divisions, even.


    This was...quite a headache.


    His hands were tied. He had to agree to the proposal. That brat didn''t give him the choice to refuse.


    The boy was here a day and already prepared himself a nice little kingdom to rule. The laws he wanted to enforce were all rather reasonable. It''s just, the methods he used to enforce them was up to his own judgment. Another seemingly innocent detail that was, in reality, worrying.


    "He''s definitely going to butt heads with that vulgar woman, though." Gladstone gave his seal of approval with mixed feelings. The creation of such a club was a direct challenge to her authority. The Academy gave overseers their freedom, mostly. Normally it didn''t matter as other overseers won''t involve themselves with the students themselves too much, but that woman''s different. She uses the students to her own ends.


    This would be wrenching away that control. A not-so-civil war may be on the horizon, he feared.


    "I doubt she''ll be much trouble for him, my Lord." Helena scoffed lightly. "Haven''t you heard what he did this morning?"


    "...Please tell me no one died."


    "Oh, it was quite a bit worse." Her lips curved beautifully. "Unfortunately, he wasn''t so lenient." And began to tell him of the boy''s latest exploit.

 Chapter 50 How To Fund An Empire

    "Okay, we need money. Lots and lots of money!"Dolly slammed her hands on the table as she rose from her seat.


    To build an Empire, what did one need? Resources! And to acquire resources, what did one need? Money! Therefore to first create an Empire, the first step is to be filthy rich!


    Next what you need is power and influence, to amass forces and cut a swath through all opposition so you can crown yourself their ruler. But first things first.


    Dolly was currently asleep, by the way.Sitting around the table were different versions of herself.


    "Options?"


    "Theft!" One fired out.


    "Gambling!" Fired another.


    "Ransom!"


    "Bake sale?"


    The head Dolly glared at the speaker with rage.


    She was immediately thrown out the window.


    Another, more hesitant Dolly raised a petite little hand. She was the youngest Dolly, the most innocent Dolly who wore the bunny onesie Day had made for her. She looked uber cute.


    ".....Why not all three?"


    She became employee of the month.


    But Dolly forgot most of it when she woke up.


    ***


    The sun was bright. The air was cool. It was two days since her brother apparently enrolled into the high school division.


    She was sitting in class with Vee by her side. Soundly sleeping. Expression going from serious to angry to thoughtful in a matter of seconds. Vera had no idea what she could be dreaming about.


    "Did you hear?" Serina struggled to keep her voice level. "Damien''s coming to school close by! Uwah, how exciting!" She writhed about happily, twisting with her hands on her cheeks.


    "Really?" Janette nearly shouted.


    "Should we go say hi?" Lily suggested shyly, fiddling with her hands.


    "We can''t just walk up to him and say hello, he doesn''t even know us! Probably. I-I wonder if he still remembers me¡­"


    "Eh, I wanna see him¡­" Tammy whined pathetically.


    "Me too. He''s amazing! Guess what he did to those scoundrels over at block C."


    "Huh, what''d he do?" Janette inquired with interest.


    "He beat them up!" Serina waved a fist, completely unladylike. But that was the norm when talking about Damien. They got a bit too enthusiastic. "I heard from my cousin who works as the secretary for the student council that he rounded them up and gave them a good whack on the rear. He even submitted a paper to form a club meant for enforcing public morals. As expected of our Damien, he has such a passion for justice! He''ll clean up that no-good place for sure!"


    Serina was normally the most calm and collected of the group, yet when the talk turned to Damien she was the most vocal of fan members.


    Vera was staring at them. A sardonic laugh escaped her lips. "Look at those idiots." She muttered low. "Our Damien. What bullshit. DIsgusting groupies." She shook her head in derision.


    She disliked running into these "fans" of his. They got lost in their own delusions, painting the Young Master in a light not his own. Vera didn''t understand why they persisted in these fantasies about him. And it was annoying watching them gush over a person who didn''t exist at all except for their own fool heads.


    She looked at her young Mistress at her side. She felt this girl especially had certain¡­.unrealistic opinions about her brother.


    Vera had trouble comprehending the whole thing. Why did everyone prefer some made-up version? Isn''t the Young Master great just as he is? It was truly baffling.


    Rather than some weird person who was all about kindness and justice for everyone, like how those girls thought of him, Vera felt the Young Master who gave preference to just his own loved ones is much better.


    You didn''t know where you stood with the first type of person since they treated everyone nicely. But with the Young Master you always knew when he thought you were special. And he made you feel like you were.


    She thought back when he''d thrown her up in the air and hugged her not that long ago. She reached for her head unconsciously.


    He ruffled her hair, something he rarely did with her. His hand was strong. Safe.


    "Vee, I could kiss you!"


    The memory lingered.


    ¡­.She felt her ears burn and had to lay her head on the desk.


    She wanted to bite him. Bastard.


    ***


    Dolly was walking down the hall. From several feet away, hiding behind a corner peeking out, were a set of four faces she''d find familiar.


    Janette, Lily, Serina and Tammy. The hawk-like eyes of these four fresh and ripe maidens were dead-set onto the smaller girl''s back. Full of determination.


    "You go."


    "No, you."


    "Hey, why don''t you? It was your idea."


    "I-I can''t ask something so embarrassing and shameless!"


    But lacking courage.


    "Hey, what''re you looking at?" Dolly suddenly appeared behind them.


    "Ah!" They screamed in unison. Tumbling to the ground one on top of the other.


    "H-Hi there!" Serina was the first to recover. She coughed and tried to maintain a semblance of dignity. "We were just¡­."


    "Admiring the architecture!" Tammy covered.


    "Yes! It''s very...solid¡­" Lily covertly rubbed her bum.


    "Oh. Really?" Dolly tapped on the ground with her foot. "It is. You''re right." Thank the gods she''s an airhead!


    "Anyway, now that you''re here," Serina forged on resolutely, "About your brother¡­is it possible¡­.I mean, could you...if it''s okay, and you totally don''t have to...but would you mind¡­.um....you know. Please?"


    Serina subtly placed a gold and silver charm bracelet into the other girl''s hand.


    Dolly then remembered something from years back. Her eyes shined. The problem she had been long contemplating finally found it''s a solution.


    "Let''s talk business." She smiled and led the four away.


    Meanwhile Vera had an idea of her own.


    ***


    Dolly has the best brother in creation itself. Smart, kind, loving, really good at making delicious treats. Simply perfect.


    Pretty, too.


    However she has recently come to realize the burden Day carries with him, the dangers he braves on a regular basis.


    Dolly was ashamed. She wanted to cry. Oh, Day! I had no idea!


    Tears streamed down her face and she tip-toed.


    All these years she had never understood. Had never realized the predators eying him like a slab of meat.


    How could she be so foolish? All this time she feared being replaced as his sister when the reality was so much worse.


    How could she not have tried to protect him before now? From all these bad, no-good women who only ever thought of lewd things. Those women who took advantage of his good intentions, those little girls who wanted to split us apart¡­


    He''s too innocent for this cruel, dog-eat-dog world!


    It''s up to Dolly to save him!


    And to do so, she had to dig deep. She had to be more ruthless and cutthroat than all those no-good bitches! Even if it meant getting her hands dirty!


    Burning with righteous fury, she slowly opened the drawer.


    All of a sudden the light switched on.


    "Eep!" She jumped in fright.


    "Dolly?" It was Day! He caught her!


    "Oh. Day. Fancy meeting you here." Oooh, good job, me. That was smooth.


    "It''s the middle of the night. In my dorm room. What do you mean, fancy meeting me here? How''d you even know where I was? Actually, what''re you doing here? What''s that thing behind your back?" He squinted his eyes suspiciously, shooting several questions that made her sweat bullets.


    "Eh? Nothing. What do you mean?" Dolly smiled shakily.


    "Are those my underwear?"


    "...No?"


    "Why''s that a question?" He flicked her head. "Explain!"


    Ku...the pain, it hurt! But, Day''s angry face is also very pretty. Dolly lamented. How could such beauty exist in the world? Looking so cool even at this hour. Day, as I thought, it''s too dangerous for you here!


    She reaffirmed her choice to go against the world, clutching his underwear tightly in her little fist.


    "Day, it''s not what you think. I''m doing this for you!"


    "...You''re stealing my underwear, though?"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    "For me...okay, doesn''t make any sense but whatever. What for?"


    "Money!"


    "How is that benefitting me? Do I even get a split? I''m getting a split this time, right?!"


    "Uh, no...but it''s all for you anyway, so just trust me!" Dolly started stuffing various clothes into her pockets, under her arms, even inside her dress. She was slowly becoming sphere-shaped. She madly gathered all the clothes she could find. Then moved onto the laundry basket.


    "Ooh, prime goods! Hurray!" She cheered.


    Damien was speechless. Prime goods my ass!


    "Who the heck is even going to pay money for my clothes?"


    "I can''t answer that." Dolly said, very seriously. "Dealer-buyer confidentiality." She considered. "Well, it''s not any one person. But someone is paying extra for your sweaty used clothes. Anonymous buyer. "


    HIs sweaty clothes¡­.is it Vee? Or another pervert? Or maybe Vee? It''s Vee, isn''t it?


    "Little brat, you can''t just--"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Oh, and you have 579 dates set up."


    "Fucking WHAT?!" His eyes nearly popped out of his skull.


    "A lot of people booked you twice." Dolly rummaged deep into his laundry basket, feet now in the air. "Oh...Day, I''m stuck, help!" She kicked in panic. "Ah, nevermind, I''m okay." She stood, basket raised atop her head, slowly pushing her way out.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN, BOOKED TWICE?!"


    "Please, Day? It''s for our future happiness!" The puppy-dog eyes made their return!


    Why is this whole thing sounding so damn familiar?


    He felt an eye twitch. He directly kicked her rounded form through the doorway. But she was so large now she couldn''t fit.


    "Get outta here! Dang brat, always selling out your big bro¡­.never leaving me my cut¡­.cheapskate¡­."


    "Day¡­.ughn" She struggled, dangling in mid-air, held up by both sides between the door frame. "I''m doing this for us¡­.please...understand...The shinies don''t matter, okay? By the way, are there any gambling dens here? I need a few debt slaves. "


    He kicked her again and sent her flying out. "Go back!" And slammed the door shut. Remembering belatedly the majority of his clothes were stolen. Including his new uniforms.


    He quickly reopened the door only to find one piece of paper with the letters I.O.U


    She was long gone.


    Milly floated to his side. "Papa''s family is weird." The Holy Sword stated matter-of-factly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me she snuck in?"


    "....I''m sorry, Papa. Milly gave into temptation."


    "Huh?"


    "Milly booked Papa for next week."

 Chapter 51 Love Is...

    "Dinner is ready" Mary walked out towards the back of the house they''d recently been forced to purchase.


    What greeted her was the sight of a shirtless Elias Claybrook going through some practice routines. His handsome face set in a look of intense concentration held a certain charm hard to deny.


    He didn''t seem to hear her. She was about to open her mouth to repeat her words when she noticed the familiarity of the sword in his hand.


    "You still have that old thing?" She asked without inflection.


    It was only then that the man stopped his swings and took a breather. Sweat poured down his back, chest and face. Brows ever-so-slightly furrowed, she offered him a handkerchief.


    He didn''t accept it but instead gave a small grin as he took a seat to apply a new coat of oil to the old blade.


    "Of course I kept it."


    Mary''s expression didn''t change at all. "Just a broken sword. What''s the point in keeping it around?"


    Elias looked at the weapon. It''d been broken in half long ago, now more a dagger than a sword. He fingered the jagged edge.


    "It has sentimental value." He replied simply.


    "Some random sword I picked up along the road holds sentimental value?" The woman''s tone was cool as a flowing river in spring.


    "A gift is a gift. Besides, it was the first one I ever owned. Saved my skin a bunch of times. " He realized he sounded defensive and quickly changed gears. "Look, it''s important to me, alright? Make fun of me if you wish, I don''t care." He turned his nose up at her before going back to oiling the thing. Ignoring her.


    "You''ve become quite cheeky, haven''t you, little Ellie? What happened to that cute kid from back then?"


    Elias snorted. "Never gonna let me grow up, are you?"


    "I still remember the days you used to hang around my skirt like a lost puppy. You tell me."


    Mary vividly recalled those now seemingly distant times. She''d met the man before her many years ago, at least by his standards, back when he was a child barely his daughter''s age during her travels around the world


    Due to her curiosity about his strange energy fluctuations, she masked her current form and taken the appearance of a young girl. It was the start of a perculiar relationship that included numerous visits to the forest, a few bear attacks, and much pestering by an over-eager young Ellie.


    When he grew older and became the family head it was she who tagged along on his expeditions and helped make sure the guy didn''t meet any unfortunate accidents during his journies.


    She''s seen every step of his transition from child to man.And not just him, she had also been close with Lucius before he became King. The three had quite a history together.


    Though Elias had no idea what she was until he met Muriel. That is, the current Mrs. Claybrook.


    "I''m surprised you were able to find it under the wreckage."


    He shrugged. "I was persistent. Anyway, you were saying something about dinner?"


    "Yes. Clean yourself and go eat. Lady Claybrook is waiting for you."


    "Let me just finish this and--"


    She cut him off. "Go. I will tend to this broken thing for you."


    He hesitated. "Well, alright. Please be careful with it." He handed it over and walked passed. He brushed by her as he left. She could almost feel the warmth of his skin, or maybe it was just her imagination.


    Mary held up the sad-looking broken sword into the sun''s rays. She remembered staying up for several nights in it''s forging.


    Even though it''s been ages since those days there wasn''t the faintest bit of rust, showing the attention it had received all this time.


    "Foolish man. Always affectionate in the oddest of ways."


    It was unnecessary and she almost wished he had just thrown it away. And yet¡­


    She was happy.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Of all the people she''d ever loved, only Elias had never let her down. She was glad he was her last. And sad he had not been her first.


    Be it Llyr, Muriel, the ones before them or those after, they had all let her down in some way or another. Whether it was their indifference, hate or their disgust.


    Mary recalled her first love. A sailor who had shown up on the nearby shores of her birthplace. He''d been funny and charming with an easy smile. She was much younger then, very young. A sapling, really. She had thought herself safe with him.


    Until she had shown him her other face and his smile disappeared.The look of revulsion in his eyes when she revealed her truer self.


    It had been a mistake. One he''d taught her to never make again.


    Sometimes she still felt the fires he used against her.


    Love is pain.


    And then there was Llyr. Younger than her, yet far wiser. When his father and mother first came to this world with him and his sister she thought him amazing like no other. Erudite, talkative, powerful. Perhaps a little eccentric as well. He''d been her first true friend. Then later, for her, something more.


    When she told him as much he nodded and said, "We will pretend this conversation never happened." So...trivially. As if the words had meant nothing.


    Love is heartbreak.


    Muriel was a little different. Mary found solace in her easygoing nature. And enjoyed her company in bed on some rare occasions. She found herself deeply attracted to the vivacious young woman. Her wild, free nature.


    Yet it was clear early on the girl only thought them friends with convenient benefits. When she left the realm for a period of time she didn''t even say goodbye in person. One day she just disappeared. There and gone in the blink of an eye. Keeping in touch with the odd letter every now and then.


    Love is loneliness.


    Mary could not blame the girl for her nature. But her experience with the Okeanos siblings made her feel worthless and used.


    She realized love was a very dangerous feeling. It left you beholden to the other person. Gave them the ability to hurt you in ways no other person possibly could. With just a look, with just a sentence, with just an empty space.


    This is what sparked Mary''s decision to travel the world she had long disregarded. For ages she wondered, going from place to place. Sometimes a man, sometimes a woman. Sometimes rich, sometimes poor. But always moving.


    Meeting new people, seeing new places. Even made the mistake of yet again falling for a mortal a time or two only to realize how short and fragile their lives truly were.


    Love is loss.


    Until finally she happened upon a certain boy with the most magnificent blonde hair and blue eyes. Elias.


    The most rascally of youths.


    Mary was intrigued by him. The grandson of that old playboy. Entirely different from him, but just as beautiful.


    MIschievous, but earnest. Careless, but protective. Weak, but courageous.


    The boy back then could barely handle himself and yet he constantly took care of those close to him. No matter the consequence to himself, he would protect his loved ones.


    She thought with wry amusement to that time he put himself between her and a pack of wild boars.


    No one had ever done something like that before. Even after he realized her strength he never stopped his worrying. It was cute.


    She even soon found the pestering quite nice.


    And later, as he grew older, she found him quite nice. His awkward care. His fierce determination. The way he would sometimes look at her, whether he knew it or not, with clear longing and trust.


    Mary didn''t trust that gaze herself. Couldn''t. She was too much of a coward, allowing fear to cripple her. Whisper to her. Then he met Muriel. And there was no competing with that.


    Love is regret.

 Chapter 52 Wesve Come To Steal The Groom!

    For the past week news of a great event had begun to circulate.The Little Goddess was to be married!


    This shocked and awed many. Even more stunning was the groom. Who else could be worthy of a Goddess but another God? Yes. The Water Deity, Solaire!


    This new, unknown Deity had appeared without warning, painting the Dry Lands with blood from the moment of his arrival. Yet for all that, he gifted many oases at the same time. Not only that but he also killed dozens of slavers who were passing through the Dry Lands, liberating many poor souls and either returned them to their families or took them in himself.


    He set up places of teaching for the young, provided a green, water-filled paradise for his followers, and personally went out to protect the land from ravenous monsters.


    This was a Deity praised as a savior by thousands of people across all races within the Dry Lands. To the Aeil he was an unmatched warrior. To the beastkin he was a kind and understanding father-figure. To all, he was hope.


    His methods were ruthless but his gifts were generous. This suited the Dry Lands'' own idealogy perfectly.


    Because of his fast-growing number of followers and his rapidly developing territory, combined with his immense popularity, the news of his marriage to the Little Goddess was thought to be natural and an event that should be celebrated.


    The chief of every Great Clan rushed to Ko city, as well as every other chief in the area. Lavish presents were hurriedly prepared.


    It was a joyous occasion for all.


    ***


    "We definitely shouldn''t let this go through, right, Papa?" Yesmina smiled at her father with tears in her eyes.


    The greatly renowned leader of the Pareia, Brahm Shire. A tall mountain of a man with broad shoulders and scars all along his body from years of battle. The man could fight a Deathwing to a standstill. A person who stood at the peak of humankind, with few his equal.


    This kind of man was currently feeling a pain greater than any his past wounds had brought. His precious little girl was crying, dammit!


    "Mina¡­" He sighed. "It''s pointless. No matter how much you want him to yourself, it can''t be done. This is an important union for us all."


    He was torn. When his daughter first told him about the young Damien, his abilities and his exploits, he didn''t have a hard time believing her at all. He had known the boy''s father and mother for several years now. And with his level of strength, he sensed that woman''s unusual nature at first glance.


    She was like a wellspring of life, similar to the Little Goddess.


    Although he wasn''t certain what kind of existence she was, he knew she was a formidable woman with many powers under her command.


    The fact that son of their''s shared her life-bringing abilities came as no surprise. Neither was the way he handled himself while here, either. He actually quite respected the boy''s ruthlessness.


    Since he was one of the few who knew his origins thanks to his daughter he wasn''t as blinded as his brethren. Many of his kind thought the lad a Deity descended from the Heavenly realm. Though Brahm himself knew otherwise it was hard to not have a sense of...profound veneration for a person capable of producing what you most relied upon to survive.


    He had the same sort of feeling for his mother when he''d met her long ago.


    Except there was a reason to be wary of the boy. If his daughter was to be believed, he was accepted by the Mandate of Heaven. This was a legendary artifact in their culture belonging to a bygone era. It''s powers were great and mysterious and had been once used at the seat for the Chief of Chiefs, the mediator and guide for all clans. No one before now was able to unlock it''s past might, yet it had always been an important symbol.


    Sadly it''d been lost to time ages ago and no one believed that old warrior when he claimed to have unearthed it.


    Brahm knew it''s reappearance would cause a great change not just within the Dry Lands, but the world.


    It was a delicate situation, this. The other Great Chiefs were desperate to solve the water shortage problem. They saw this union as a way to revitalize these barren lands. Meanwhile, from his daughter''s words, the Little Goddess addresses the young Claybrook with utmost respect and even seems somewhat enamored by him in a strange way.


    Once they''re wed he''ll have gained the fealty of every Great Clan and all clans under them. This, combined with the Mandate''s acceptance, will mean he would have absolute control over their fates.


    Brahm knew the boy''s eccentric nature. There was no telling what he''d do with that much power. Thanks to his peculiar abilities he was called a God. He and the Goddess will surely bring the Dry Lands to prosperity. The prophecies of the Wise Ones foretold as much. But would there be a cost as well?


    He could only hope the kid didn''t end up being a tyrant. Because they needed both him and the Goddess if they were to survive.


    He only felt sad for his daughter. He knew she''d held a candle for this Damien kid for some time now. It was why he felt so divided. One one hand, his cute little girl''s heart was breaking. On the other, the land will die without this union.


    Yesmina stared at her naked father testily. Actually, she was naked too. Mostly. They were in a sauna right now, scrubbing the dirt and grime from their bodies. Because water was so scarce these days even they had to be more conservative.


    It was one of the reasons she liked to get out of the Dry Lands so often. They had so many more options for bathing. Not just showers and baths but all kinds of oils, shampoos and body wash.


    It''s a bit hard to get used to these sort of things again after being at Damien''s base where he and the Little Goddess created a lake in a day.


    Yesmina grit her teeth as she thought about the blue-haired beauty."The Little Goddess hasn''t even known him for a month!"


    Yesmina was from a people who didn''t have a very strict rule when it came to relationships. To her Damien was a strong warrior venerated as a Deity by her own tribesmen. He completely had the right to multiple wives or concubines if he wanted.


    That said, it was a little different for Damien. He belonged to everyone. He can''t be married to anyone, okay? It was against the rules! She felt for the sun-shaped hairpin she always wore.


    As the founder of Day''s Dazzling Dawn, or the DDD, it was she who established the laws and regulations governing hiis fanbase. Before her, it was pure, utter chaos. A cutthroat competition to earn his favor.


    Ah, those times were truly terrible. But she put an end to the bribery. The plans to get him in a room and drug him. To the women who used to complain about their aching shoulders as an excuse to visit the youth''s then-famous Massage Parlor.


    Since her mother''s family were merchants who controlled a very sizeable company that transported goods all over the continent it wasn''t very hard to put pressure on a few Noble Houses.


    It''s how she was able to quickly put a stop to anyone who wanted to steal a match over everyone else.


    Now everything was much more organized. Sisters were no longer in cold wars. Mothers and daughters stopped their shameless bickering. Instead they focused their energy on much more productive endeavors, like keeping outsiders in check and ensuring all stalkers were registered with the DDD.


    They gathered intel for the whole. His likes, dislikes, his comings and goings. If it had to do with Damien, it was secretly noted down and distributed. He was always fun to read about, doing some kind of interesting thing or another.


    In fact for several years his own mother had pawned numerous items belonging to her son for promised shinies. From unpublished manuscripts to used bathwater. Nothing was off the table.


    Speaking of him bathing, there were also dozens of drawings showing him naked during his showers and baths, from his childhood days to recent years that the woman had put into circulation under the pen name "Lady Deepthroat".


    Ah...but enough of that. Point is, he absolutely can''t marry! Or if he does marry, it had to be someone of AT LEAST Elder rank within the DDD. Some newbie is out of the question, even if she is the Little Goddess.


    What''s more annoying is she was even baptised by the Devil''s Left, something those in the DDD had only heard of in stories told by the mysterious masked member known as "Aloe"who''d disappeared a year ago. Yet that upstart, Bubbles-Goddess, got to experience it first-hand?!


    Was there no heavenly justice in the world?!


    Yesmina was distraught. Their Damien was being cucked by an airheaded fish...ahem. Goddess.


    She never would have thought they''d get along THAT well. It was her mistake. She supposed not even a Goddess was able to withstand that otherworldly glamour of his. That sparkling, blinding presence...


    She sighed. She knew he wanted control over the tribes for something. But he already had the Mandate, wasn''t that enough? Surely this marriage was too much. An alliance or taking her in as a sister would do just as well. No need to get married.


    Actually, wasn''t she just using him? Yesmina had heard the Goddess wanted to do something that''d earn her the wrath of one of his other family members. And since he was apparently a Flood Dragon from his mother''s side--wasn''t THAT a surprise?--it''s safe to say that''s nothing good even for a "Deity."


    That fish wants to take advantage of Damien''s good nature¡­.uh, well, good might be a strong term...maybe easy-going is a bit more...hm¡­.eh, whatever!


    Regardless, Yesmina couldn''t stand such a thing!


    Is there no one who can put a stop to this farce?


    ***


    Vera watched quietly as her brother helped the Young Master into his robes.


    "Looking spiffy, Young Master." Baz gave a thumbs up.


    "Thanks, Bazman." Damien replied. "It''s stuffy as hell." He went on. "My balls are sticking to my goddamn leg."


    "Young Master, I just had lunch. Can you not?" The boy said as he sucked on a piece of caramel Damien had made for the occasion.


    "Like your balls aren''t swimming in sweat either." He snorted.


    "I''m fine." Baz insisted. "Plants can survive in any weather!" He boasted with his hands on his hips.


    They heard a knock just then. Mother popped her head in. "Ooh, look at my handsome boy~!" She cooed excitedly. "Doesn''t he look yummy, M?"


    Mary followed behind and gave Damien a glance. "I find that word a bit inappropriate, but the sentiment isn''t wrong. The Young Master does cut a fine figure." Her nose wrinkled, which Damien noticed.


    "What? Should I take a shower?" He sniffed himself. "Hm." Maybe a bit ripe.


    Mother laughed. "Oh don''t worry about that. Since you''re maturing, it can''t be helped. Speaking of, I''d like to talk with you in private. Mary, may we have the area?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The woman bowed. "As you wish, my Lady." She turned to her children. "Come." And disappeared.


    Baz and Vera followed suit.


    Did they have to leave the entire building or something just because Mother asked?


    "What''s up?" He gave his mother a raised brow.


    "Ah, well, since your body is growing I just thought I''d give you a bit of a heads up." Mother took a seat on the plush chair behind him. One leg was draped over the other in a pose that was somehow casually seductive. The high slit to her thin dress exposed a perfectly toned thigh.


    "I assume you''ve already become aware of that kid''s feelings for you?" She asked.


    "Which kid? There''s a lot of kids interested in this bro. Gonna have to be specific."


    She frowned. "You know which." Mother stated. "You already rejected her, too."


    He paused. "You aren''t, like, mad at that are you?" He knew she and Mary were good friends. And given the Repopulation Plan, he had to wonder if she didn''t intend for Vera to be a target for impregnation too.


    She always had been good to Vee, now that he thought of it.


    But the woman shook her head. "Of course not. That''s good. You shouldn''t be fooled, son." She smiled. " World Tree Spirits are naturally drawn to our bloodline. Take Mary, for example. She didn''t dislike you smell, dear. She was attracted to it."


    Damien nodded. He saw no downside. "Yeah, and?"


    "And you have to be careful. You might not have to be concerned about Mary, but Vera is just a sapling. She can be easily confused, you see. She may think she loves you, for instance, but that''s just the attraction she feels from your bloodline. It''s not real. I realize you feel sorry for her, but don''t. Do not make that mistake."


    "Yeah, and?"


    Muriel shrugged. "And at the end of the say, they''re dangerous. They are servile to our race, and indeed our Okeanos family especially, but they are not to be fully trusted. They can easily lose themselves and attempt to drain you of every last drop of blood in your body if you let down your guard."


    Damien stared. "Yeah, and?"


    The woman exploded. "DIdn''t you hear me? They''re DANGEROUS! Look, I''m not saying for you to DIStrust her, just for you to not get too close to her. Okay? Because as much as they are servants to us, they''re also our only natural enemy. Not to our race, no, but to our family in particular. What that girl feels isn''t love, son. It''s desire. To absorb, to grow. You can''t feel sorry for her. Remember, deep down all she wants is to suck you dry."


    Damien considered for a moment. Then, "...So?" He went on. "I mean I don''t think you have the right to say what other people feel in the first place. Second, hell if I care about being drained dry. You''re telling me there''s a whole bunch of Mary''s out there lookin'' to give me the good succ? Heck, I don''t mind at all. In fact, sign me the fuck up. I''d say that''s a damn fine way to go. Totally better than what I got last time around. As for Vera, she''s a good girl. Like, your tiny lizard brain cannot even BEGIN to comprehend how pure-hearted she is." He intoned. "I''m okay with giving her a bit of my blood if she asks nicely."


    Mother''s cheeks puffed up. "Well...you might be okay with it, but I''m not! If you aren''t careful and she or Mary does something to you, don''t think I''ll just sit still and watch it happen." She pouted.


    "Yeah, yeah." He rolled his eyes."By the way, where''s Father? That guy''s got the rings."


    "Who cares about that! Can you please be more concerned about your life?"


    "Life''s too short to be concerned about life." He responded wisely(?).


    "We''re Dragons, though¡­.our lives aren''t supposed to be short¡­"


    Muriel felt pained. Her precious baby seemed determined to not care about his own well-being.


    As a mother, how could she not be worried?


    ...Should she just lock him up in some basement somewhere? The thought seemed more and more appealing recently.


    ***


    Half an hour later.


    There was a large veranda overlooking the city. The ceremony was held here with a hundred or so clan chiefs behind them. And to the bottom looking up were thousands who had gathered.


    "Nervous?" Damien asked. Bubbles was fidgeting nonstop as they walked forward arm-in-arm.


    "Nope." She said candidly. "I''m just thinking about Becks. The feeling of stealing a man she likes away from her....ah. It''s better than I thought! So this is what it''s like being a vixen!" Her cheeks were flushed. He couldn''t help but take a second look. She wore a white Saree with gold inlay that hugged her waist in a provocative manner. Her hair was pulled to the side to reveal a long, swan-like neck adorned with a necklace full of precious gems.


    She had an almost ethereal feeling that was hard to describe. She was beautiful. Vibrant. So much so that even just a small smile was enough to leave you breathless.


    He had to admit, the girl looked good enough to eat.


    "Your tastes are really too heavy. Damn." He couldn''t believe the girl was getting her kicks imagining a scenario where she "stole" him from her own sister¡­.and he hadn''t even met the chick.


    "My greatest wish is to be a homewrecker." She grinned.


    "Girl, you''re downright rotten. I like it."


    "I wanna take a portrait of our first night together and send it to her." Her breath quickened.


    "Okay, yeah¡­.you do realize this marriage is fake, right?"


    "I wanna accidentally leave the door unlocked so she can walk in and see us writhe against each other in a hot, sweaty embrace." He saw her giggling to herself quietly.


    "...Uh¡­"


    "When she''s asleep, I wanna sneak into her room and have sex at the foot of her bed. Or maybe, while the two of us are sleeping together after a sisterly reunion, you sneak in by yourself and we have sex right beside her."


    Damien couldn''t believe his ears. "Holy fuck." He shook his head. " The hell is wrong with you?"


    She grabbed his arm. "We can''t do this."


    "What?"


    "Marry Becks instead."


    He nearly coughed up blood.


    This girl is rotten to the core!


    Love it, love everything about it.


    "I''m afraid Papa won''t be marrying anyone..." A new voice rang out.


    Milly!?


    Dolly then swooped down from above wearing her unmistakable bunny onesie, Milly in hand pulsating with red lightning. Everyone was shocked and stunned. They rose from their seats but were locked in place by the malevolent arcs of electricity.


    "...except me!" Dolly proclaimed loudly. And ran over to kick Bubbles in the shin. "Bad fishy."


    She gave a smug look as she watched Bubbles hop around in pain. He then saw her fumble with her pockets until she produced two rings obviously handmade from twigs and glue


    The little girl put one on her finger, approached Damien, and quickly slipped the other over one of his own. It was a little tight and very abrasive.


    A gentle smile set her face alight as she held his hand. "By the power invested in my by myself, I now pronounce us husband and wife." She buried her head in his chest.


    "Don''t worry, Day. We have a nice basement all set up for you."

 Chapter 53 In The End, Only Fatties Are Loyal

    There comes a time in every man''s life where, after being abducted by his Holy(?) Sword daughter and Yandere Imouto and thrown into a basement, he had to admit to himself that he may have done goofed somewhere along the line.


    For Damien, his done goof was being too good a big bro. Indeed, Dolly had Mother''s genes after all, truly having the potential of a splendid VIllainess.


    It was Damien''s fault, however, that things escalated to the point of her awakening the Yandere aspect. He should''ve known back then, during that boardgame on their way to the Capital City. A foreshadow if ever there was one, and he missed it! All those shivers, those cold drafts, ignored!


    Ai. He was such a sinful big bro, turning his own sister into a yandere like this. His precious little sister, kidnapping him! And with Milly''s help! Dang sword, turning against her Papa like this!


    He could only sigh at his misfortune and carelessness. Damien spoiled Dolly too much, sowing the seeds of a hardcore brocon unintentionally.


    But you know what?


    He''d fuckin'' do it again!


    His sister was too cute NOT to spoil. So what if she turned yandere? That was also cute!


    "Day, the next group is ready!" Dolly popped her head in after unlocking no less than ten different types of locks, ushering in a round of pretty young Ladies. She is a woman of her word, she HAD to let them in. They gave her shinies, what else could she do if they paid fair and square?


    She''s tryna run a business here. Of course, everything was monitored by MIlly.


    She''s running a RESPECTABLE business. No taking advantage of HER--ahem...THEIR Day. No siree.


    "Remember, if you wanna cop a feel it''s an extra two shinies...but keep it PG-13, got that?!" She said to the girls who had absolutely no idea what she was even talking about. "Feeding, lap pillows and hugs cost double. Also yes, we accept bills."


    "...And when do I get my cut?" He asked for the fifth time.


    She tsked while counting fat stack of cash thrown her way, decked out in head to toe with so much bling she''d put a rapper to shame.


    "Didn''t I say this is all for you anyway? Day, please just trust that I''m doing my best for our future together. We all have our part to play, alright? Besides, this hurts me more than it hurts you!" She wiped her tears with a silver-colored banknote, looking honestly pained.


    "So I don''t get a cut."


    "Well yes, but actually no."


    Damien took back his previous words.


    What precious little sister? This chick is obviously a no-good pimp!


    ***


    Later that night, after being washed and dried, a person slipped inside. The soft pitter-patter of someone trying not to make too much noise entered his ears. Then there was another, heavier set of footsteps that followed.


    "Young Master, wake up." Baz smacked him. Hard. Several times. Across the face and back.


    "I''m not asleep!" He hissed, though the slaps didn''t hurt at all.


    "I know. It''s just payback." The little boy stuck out a tongue. He wore a dark sack on his head but somehow, defying all sense of reason, that ahoge stuck out through the sack as if it weren''t even there.


    Damien glared at the kid but had to admit he''d been abusing him a bit lately. He''ll allow it. HE looked past him and saw another, much large masked figure who was looking around anxiously.


    "Avery?" He asked, a little surprised.


    "Ah...yes...hello." The kid replied shakily.


    "What''re you doing here?"


    "What do you mean, what am I doing here? You''ve been missing for a week!"


    "It''s been that long?"


    "Yes, it has!" The fat man(?) insisted. "I heard from a friend someone''s been selling the opportunity to meet you. I didn''t even know how to respond, you know? Like who does that? This is barely a step above forced prostitution! I couldn''t believe it. But you were gone for so long...and when I asked your friend Basil where you were he said, ''Oh his sister kidnapped him from during his wedding. He''s booked for months so she''s letting the clients go in groups. Why, interested?'' It was just...insane!"


    Avery couldn''t help feeling astonished. What sort of friend was that?! He knew and still didn''t say anything about it for a whole week, let alone do anything to help! Also, what''s up with that sister? And...and...wedding? There were several illogical things that''d come out of that boy''s mouth, Avery had no how to process the implications.


    She only knew the guy was in trouble and couldn''t just leave him there. So she pulled the green-haired boy''s ear and forced him to show her where the meetings were taking place. Then waited for nightfall before breaking in.


    Meanwhile, Damien was furious! There was no loyalty in this world! Baz, you bastard, so THIS is your true revenge, huh?!


    Alright, that''s fair.


    He wasn''t gonna get mad. But Baz was already walking away. "I''m going to get some cigs." He said.


    And no one ever saw him again. Bastard doesn''t even smoke.


    Avery was dumbfounded. He just left!


    "Uh, well, let''s get you out of here."


    "Nice idea. But what''re you gonna do about these two?" He looked down.


    "Huh?"


    Avery pulled the blanket off the bed where he laid and was shocked.


    "Little sister love¡­.suu¡­.A little sister''s all you need...suu¡­."


    "Kill the men...hgnn...let the women warm the bed...hgnn¡­"


    To ensure he didn''t break out, the two decided to sleep with him every night. He was carefully watched, his chains only long enough to go to the bathroom and shower. Although he could break them, he wouldn''t be able to get past Milly. The sword was dangerous.


    Avery shook, her plump body rippling in fright as she discovered that scary sword. Not only that, she was now able to put a face to the kidnapper! This golden-haired little girl, looking like an absolute Angel with ringlets of gold framing a delicate, doll-like face¡­.was in actuality someone without lines or morals, even selling out her own brother! Such a two-faced child, too cold-blooded and frightening!


    Avery almost had a heart attack. She wasn''t good with people like this who dared do anything without conscience.


    Suddenly a new voice joined the fray. "They won''t be a problem, I should think."


    Vera!


    "Ah!" Avery squealed, her mouth hurriedly shut by the green-haired girl before the two below were woken up.


    "W-Who''re you?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Damien was elated. "The best-fucking-girl, that''s who!" He chuckled. "Ha! Nice. Alright, now port me outta here you adorable little tree, you."


    "What are you talking about?" She tilted her head questioningly. "Oh. I see. That''s what you thought." She nodded to herself. "You must think I was here for you? But my apologies, Young Master, I actually don''t give a rat''s ass about your predicament at all. I am merely here to return the Young Miss to her proper bed. This cold, musty place is no good for her body."


    She placed her hand on Dolly and Milly, reaching over him. Her face was mere inches from his own, hair falling down to tickle his cheek


    "Well then, Young Master, I''ll be off."


    "Hold up!" His tone made her freeze. "I''ve got a couple of questions for you, missy! First off, how did Dolly even know about the wedding? Also, how did she get there so quick? She wasn''t invited. Mother and father have been spying on me and have Mary, so that explains them. But Baz was always with me so the only way she could''ve known and gotten there and back here is such a short time is if--"


    A familiar-looking flower was shoved in his face.


    Poof!


    Avery, who was standing at the head of the bed, also caught a bit of the spores and took several drunken steps, about to keel over.


    Meanwhile Damien was already out cold.


    Vera put a hand to her lips.


    "Oh dear. He fell asleep."


    ***


    Damien was walking around a new, strange campus with his hands behind his head, whistling pleasantly.


    He was also naked.


    As for why, it was Avery''s fault. The guy apparently developed a sudden case of narcolepsy and knocked over a lit candle, letting it fall onto his bed. This caused a fire that turned said bed into ash after some time.


    He woke up shortly, but not without feeling uncomfortably hot, skin red and steaming. The smoke surprisingly DIDN''T kill the young Avery, and the fire didn''t harm Damien very much either. Thankfully the entire basement was made of stone and was quite empty so nothing else caught fire.


    However the smell and smoke did, unfortunately, attract a bit of attention and now there were people swarming the place.


    Damien, his clothes long since burnt to a crisp, noticed this situation and quickly scooped up the fat man before making his exit.


    He currently dragged the fat man by his feet. The chains to Damien''s shackles were wound around his ankles, pulling him forward. He felt a bit put-out, to be honest. Think he was besieged on all sides by traitors!


    Dolly and Milly, ruining his wedding, kidnapping him. Using him to fund some weird idea of her''s, selling his body for a quick buck. Baz, knowing and doing nothing for petty revenge. Vera....hm? He couldn''t recall her part right now, but he''s sure he will later!


    Anyway, they were all little scoundrels. Hmph. Only Avery wanted to rescue him, and they only knew each other for a few days at most!


    He sighed. No wonder there were so many in all those Chinese stories. As expected, fatties are man''s true best friend.


    Damien looked around and guessed he was at the middle school division? It wasn''t too far from the highschool, maybe a mile or two.


    He could totally run there. Or, maybe just stroll. He didn''t want Avery to get his backside skinned, after all. He looked back. Actually, was he a he anyway? He thought so before, but he really did have a high, light voice for a dude. And that squeal from a while ago sounded pretty girlish.


    And...did he say fiance or fiancee back then? During the morning ceremony he thought the dude(?) was looking as phoenix girl but what if it was someone else? Maybe the fop guy who was leering at phoenix girl?


    ...Damien decided not to care about it. Male, female, what did it matter?


    He wandered around aimlessly through the dark, open halls. Only a few lanterns here and there lit the way and he was trying to find which way it was to the gate leading out.


    Only one part of the campus was bright and that was because they were now beginning inspections about the fire.


    Several dozen students at the girl''s dormitory were watching with pale faces, anxiously fidgeting about, looking guilty as hell.


    But he didn''t care about that. He was too busy looking for a way out of this place, trying to avoid the patrols of security guards and teachers who were called out.


    And just as he was about to turn a corner, someone bumped into him. They stumbled back and Damien caught the newcomer out of instinct.


    It was a woman, one with a voluptuous, mind-stirring figure unable to be hidden under the cream-colored knit sweater she wore. Her caramel hair was a little long, just past her shoulders, and she wore small pearl earrings along with a simple gold locket around her neck.


    Like Mother, Mary and Dana, she had the air of a mature woman with style and class.


    She looked up at him with sparkling clear eyes. "Oh, sorry about that. Thank you." Her voice was as clear as a bell and just as nice to listen to. "Ah¡­" She looked down.


    The woman noticed his lack of clothes just then. And the unconscious fatty at his feet.


    Her face turned red, then stiff and pale. She took a deep breath, face set in panic.


    Damien acted fast, covering her soft pink lips with a hand and shoving her into a door right beside them.


    Dragging in Avery a moment later.

 Chapter 54 What The Cinnamon Toast Fuck Is Going On?

    Damien stared at the blushing, quivering woman intently. There was something familiar in that gorgeous face of hers. Something vaguely scratching at his head as he took in her wide, grade-A birthing hips. And her smell. This sweet, fragrant, scent like honeysuckle...


    Unbeknownst to him, the woman was also experiencing a sense of Deja Vu. Because try as she might she couldn''t escape the feeling that the naked youth in front of her was somehow no stranger.


    The strength in his hand as he pinned her to the wall. That stunningly handsome face. This peculiar, intoxicating smell.


    Those heart-stopping eyes that seemed to strip you bare and pierce your soul... so lustrous, like amethysts. A beautiful pair of violet irises that made you hot and lingered at the back of your mind.


    As one their jaws dropped.


    ""It''s you!""


    They exclaimed.


    "Flower shop milf!"


    "My dark past!"


    Their faces clouded.


    "Wait, what?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "You said--"


    She coughed in embarrassment. "Nothing! I said nothing at all!"


    "RIght¡­.uh, so, what''re you doing here?" He asked, letting her go.


    The woman calmed herself and explained, "Ah...well, right after you were dragged away by that green-haired girl I re-sold that ring you bought me and decided to move closer to an old friend of mine. She''s a staff member at the high school division just a few miles away. She got me a job here. I teach things like flower arrangements. Sewing. The occasional tea ceremony. What about you?"


    Damien folded his arms. "I go here now. Well, not here exactly. I attend the high school division."


    She nodded. Then noticed, once again, his naked appearance. Her entire body went taut. Last time they met he was only 11 years old. She remembered him vividly, that young boy with an attractive face and glib tongue picking up on her woes and offering his company.


    A mere three years had passed, nothing to her. But in that short time, he''d become much taller and his previously thin, wiry frame had gained much more muscle mass. He wasn''t as tall as her yet but she could imagine that in another year or two that would change dramatically.


    She was right back then, he would definitely become an outstandingly attractive young man once he grew up!


    But she wasn''t happy at all. Seeing him again made her incredibly awkward. This guy, at that time, had tried to woo her!


    And to be perfectly honest, it had almost worked. After seeing how pretty, sweet-talking, considerate and well-off he was she thought," I can raise a perfect husband for myself if it''s this little cutie!"


    ...Towards a child! A kid barely older than her own daughter!


    Oh. The shame, it burned!


    Still, she was an adult and not a little girl who hadn''t seen a man before. She quickly composed herself. As for that dangerous-looking thing dangling there so dandily...let''s try not to look.


    "Why are you naked?" Another then thought sprung up. "For that matter, why are you in the middle school division? What''s more, the girl''s dormitories?" She narrowed her eyes in heavy suspicion.


    Damien looked down. He leaned back along the wall to give her space. He waved a hand carelessly. "Oh, you know, I was just kidnapped away from my wedding by my sister and a blood-thirsty Holy Sword then thrown into a basement. No big deal, really."


    She looked at me weirdly. "I''m sorry?"


    "So am I. Greedy little thing, selling my body to all those young chicks and not even giving me a cut of the take." He tsked. "But I''ll be stealing her stash later anyway as petty revenge so it''s all good. Forget that. You''re married now?" He pointed to the ornate wedding band at her finger.


    It was far cheaper than the one he''d gotten her back then but it was still something that must''ve cost a pretty penny.


    She hid her hand behind her back for some reason, not wanting him to look.


    "Suzie needed a father. And I''m not that young anymore, either." She smiled. Being at the border of 30 meant she was way past her prime. "He''s a decent man." She added.


    Damien raised a brow. "I never said he wasn''t. I don''t even know him." He yawned. "None of my business, really. As long as you''re happy."


    "You said you were getting married too?" She understood that Nobles often married young.


    "Did I? I don''t remember that. You must''ve misheard. Why? Would you care for an affair?" She might be another Bubbles.


    The woman was less than amused. "Shameless!" She gave him a dreadful glare. "What happened to all that talk of, ''If it were me I''d definitely be a loyal man''?"


    "Loyalty to those who deserve it. Honoring a pact with someone unworthy of the effort is just idiocy, isn''t it? And anyway it was a joke. From your reaction, though, I''m guessing there''s trouble in paradise."


    "I hardly see how that''s any of your business."


    "Already said it ain''t. But I''m a guy who can''t leave well enough alone, you know? If I know one of my past potential flames was being treated unfairly I''m not above breaking his shins buying him a green hat."


    Not that he was serious. He''s a taken man now so despite saying that, it''s off the table.


    He thought back to that lovely lass waiting on him and released a small smile.


    The woman, however, misunderstood that as an invitation.


    "That won''t be needed. I''ll handle my own matters." She frowned. This rascally kid, already engaged and still wanting to eat her tofu."But forget that, we have to get you some clothes."


    "No thank you." He refused. "I have to get my fatty home."


    It was only then that she remembered something important. "Oh my gods, I can''t believe I forgot about that!" She hit her head with a palm. "Is he okay? What happened?! We need to get him to a nurse!"


    "He''s fine." Damien nudged the guy with a foot. "Just sleeping. Anywho, nice catching up. Say hi to Suzie for me. Later."


    "You can''t just leave, there are people everywhere. What if they see you? You''ll definitely be labeled a pervert and chased all over." She calmly informed. She smirked. "Or are you saying you''re fine with your reputation hitting the gutter?"


    "Yup. Totally cool with it."


    His rep is pretty bad already regardless. Not exactly his fault, though. But he will have to live with it. And since when is being a pervert a bad thing? In this world there are perverts, and people who lie about not being perverts.


    She honestly wasn''t expecting that response. "At least wait until he wakes up!" She protested. She took hold of his arm just as he was about to leave. She couldn''t just leave them like this. It was her duty as a teacher to help students, right? They seemed like they needed it.


    He considered.


    Well...he guess it''d be a bit much if someone saw Avery and started weird rumors about him too. Dude didn''t deserve that, eh?


    "You are a persuasive woman, my dear. Very well, lead on." He relented.


    "Um, hold up. Take this." She rummaged around and found one of the sheets used by the infirmary. "Wait here."


    She stuck her head out of the door and glanced both ways. "Okay, hurry, my room isn''t far. Try not to make noise."


    ***


    Miranda had always been a rather straight-laced woman. Positive, obedient, never making trouble for others. She was the type who would drink water or milk even if she went out with others. Her definition of being adventurous was normally sneaking a few cookies from the pantry late at night in total opposite of how she''d often get mad at Suzie for the exact same thing.


    A good book or board game is what she enjoyed as fun time, that or baking. Her routine was all about going to bed early, making breakfast for her daughter and greeting the day with a smile.


    Even her clothes were modest, comprised of mainly sweaters, skirts and a couple of solid-colored blouses.


    Needless to say, she was quite boring and plain. Not prudish, exactly, but not very attention-grabbing either. She believed in a simple life.


    But now here she is leading a naked young man to her room! If someone saw her like this, a scandal was inevitable. She could even lose her job! People would call her a cradle robber, soliciting a boy only a few years older than her own child.


    What''s more, they''d accuse her of being a home-wrecking woman who brought in other men while already having a husband.


    Depression set in.


    Recently things just weren''t going her way. For various reasons. This would just be the icing on the cake.


    She snuck a glance to her side and marveled at this rascally fella''s strength, able to lift that robust and full-bodied youth like a sack of potatoes.


    Miranda recalled the powerlessness she felt being thrust against the wall by him. Being pinned so forcefully, helpless to resist at all.


    He was simply too strong, this guy


    W-What if this was just like inviting a lion into your room? Her heart skipped a beat at the thought.


    No, she shouldn''t think like that! He was a student, after all. And a very good boy from what she remembered. Otherwise, why would he have reached out to her so kindly that day?


    Right now they both looked quite pitiful as well. One not even wearing any clothes, the other passed out and drooling.


    Miranda had been called to help calm down the female students who had gathered around the investigation area with pale faces. She was very well-liked and trusted among the girls so she was the best one to reassure them.


    She hadn''t quite heard what happened yet but she is sure it''s something awful since from what the messenger said many of them were scared witless. From the smell of smoke that lingered, she suspected some sort of arsonist.


    Which reminds her...didn''t he smell a bit smokey too? Not that she was actively smelling him, of course, it was just impossible to not catch. And his skin was slightly red too, now that she saw him better. Plus, he was insanely warm as he pressed upon her. Almost hot, like dying embers just now cooling down.


    But there''s no way he was part of whatever happened...right? She didn''t want to suspect that angelic youth from her memories and so decided to ignore these little details.


    They made their way to her room without trouble, making her heart ease up slightly. Her private chambers had been arranged by the school, as with all instructors. Normally in such a prestigious place of learning, you had famous and renowned individuals from retired explorers, mages, prominent scholars, military officers and other such people who had all sorts of experience and expertise.


    But her position was different so she had a much smaller dwelling. While she did have a better education than most commoners thanks to the care of her longtime friend Vivienne, that didn''t qualify her for a job here and was only given thanks to the support of Vivienne and her cousin Silas. They both held high statuses within Haytham, one working here while the other is stationed at the middle school.


    It was much appreciated as it was a chance to be closer to her daughter. She was very smart, that girl, a fast learner.


    Miranda had used the leftover money from that ring to hire several tutors for her and within a short year, she was able to attend the elementary division housed within the same campus as the middle school.


    The cost of her education had drained what money she had left before acquiring the job, but it was worth it. She''d do anything for her baby girl.


    Now they could be together. Though it was a bit small, that didn''t matter as long as they had each other.


    That kid was a heavy sleeper so she didn''t worry she''d wake, either.


    As for her husband¡­.


    He wouldn''t be in.


    "My room is to the right. You can put him there." She went to a tiny closed off to the side where she stored a few of her husband''s clothes she''s sure he''d long forgotten about.


    It was only after he came back that the jangling finally registered with her.


    He was in chains. Two thick shackles tight on his wrists, with several feet of iron dragging along the floor.


    She went quiet. "Who did that to you?" She couldn''t stand the sight of those things. They seemed harsh and uncomfortable, objects used to weigh down and oppress.


    Damien held up a hand. "What, these? I told you. That sister of mine kidnapped me."


    Miranda couldn''t believe her ears. "Your own sister put you in chains?" She couldn''t understand it at all.


    "Oh yeah. Kept me in a basement. Pretty cozy one too, they weren''t lying about that. Kept bringing in groups of girls to meet me, too. You know how it is. Promise a band of girls to set up a meeting with your devilishly handsome older brother in return for shinies and you kinda have to keep up your end of the deal." He nodded. "But dang, I tell you, little kids these days are something else. Touching and groping about everywhere. Tsk. Say, didn''t I already tell you this?"


    Every word out of his mouth made the world unsteady. She couldn''t even imagine¡­


    "But...I don''t get it. Why?" What kind of little monster would do something like that to their own family?


    "For love, obviously." He replied light-heartedly. "And some damn fine bling." Not that the kid needs more of that. She has loads of...or well, guess she doesn''t. Not until everything still in one piece and worth something gets excavated from the ruins.


    He saw a pair of clothes laid out for him on a nearby chair but didn''t move to take them. For one, they were some other dude''s. Two, they would look took big for him right now. And three, he actually quite liked the breeze.


    The sheet had already been tied around his waist so he didn''t have to worry about his dignity anymore either. He''s fine how he is.


    "What do you mean, love? When you love someone you don''t chain them up in a basement and treat them like... like some object to be passed around." The very thought of what might''ve happened down there was sickening. "And our own students were involved¡­!" She grit her teeth. Pinpricks of heat built along her eyes in frustration.


    She didn''t want to believe it. But the evidence was right in front of her. She recalled the faces of all the sweet, pure-hearted young maidens she''d taught. How many of them were part of the groups that''d gone to see him? Knowing he was being treated like a cut of meat, an animal, and saying nothing?


    Their innocence seemed like a lie. Her chest felt tight. Something like this was unforgivable. Something like this, by his own sister¡­.it was just...


    But the youth himself only laughed at her concern. "Hey, come on, don''t get so upset over a small matter like this. I''ll be sure to spank her rear before I leave so she''ll get her''s too. Take it easy. I''m fine. Avery''s fine. We''re all fine. Buck up."


    The way he trivialized the matter was too horrible for her to put into words. Something this awful and inhumane can''t just be brushed aside like that. No sane person can go through what he did and really come out looking so chipper.


    There must be so much he''s keeping locked up inside. Her heart ached. She suddenly found herself reaching out to him.


    She cradled his head in her arms and felt like crying. "It''s okay. It''s over now. We''ll make sure everyone involved in this despicable act is brought to justice. She won''t get away with it. Okay? I promise. She won''t..." Her voice broke.


    Damien felt incredibly awkward. "...Right. Hey, mind if I take a shower?"


    But it was hard for her to let go. He needed all the hugs!


    Her motherly instincts screamed at her, wanting to protect this pitiful child at all costs. However, she knew he wanted to clean himself of the ash. Feel clean. Whole. And she couldn''t deny him that.


    "Of course you can. Take all the time you need." She wiped her eyes with the palm of a hand.


    ***


    Fifteen minutes later she heard a knock at the door. Miranda had been taking this time to regain her composure and plan her next step. But the noise disturbed her thoughts.


    She hesitated since she didn''t know anyone who would be visiting at this hour, then thought it was just someone checking on her to question why she didn''t show up when called. Thinking up an excuse quickly she went to the door and opened with confidence.


    She was greeted by a gorgeous flaxen-haired beauty. The woman''s eyes a striking green, with a curvaceous figure and unmatched style. Tall, sleek, wearing a purple dress over black pantyhose, she was every bit the glamorous and imposing Lady she always is.


    "Vivienne?" Miranda blinked. "What brings you here?"


    "There''s been an accident. I need your help."


    "What kind of accident?" Miranda knew it had to be serious for her to just show up like this.


    She saw the woman hesitate, something the woman NEVER did. "It''s...sensitive. I want you to help me look for someone. He--" She stopped, staring ahead.


    "Viv. You''re here." Damien broke into a smile. He stood there fresh from a shower with a black towel around his waist, replacing the sheet. His eyes seemed especially brilliant just then.


    As did Vivienne. She gave him the warmest expression Miranda had ever seen her give to...well, anyone.


    "Day." The woman breathed out, a sigh of relief. And ran to him, twining her hands around him and refusing to let go. "I heard about the fire. I was worried."


    The youth enveloped her cheeks with his hands. "Don''t be. I wouldn''t leave without you."


    "I wouldn''t let you even if you tried." She stated lovingly. And kissed him deep.


    The two then continued to enjoy each other''s taste without any heed for those watching.


    Suddenly a "new" voice joined in.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "What the hell? A clone is getting more action than me? Seriously? For fuck''s sake. Alright. I''m killin'' ''im."

 Chapter 55 Allow Me To Explain pt. 1

    One week prior, the Dry Lands. A secluded area near the Milf Kingdom''s founding city.


    Two figures, a man and a woman, were chatting happily.


    "Best idea ever." The woman sighed, stretching her arms while laying on one of the lounge chairs they''d brought.


    Of course, these two were Damien and Bubbles.


    They were taking it easy in a beach-like paradise with a small lake in front of a tropical backdrop where coconut trees were planted and grown to full maturity just hours ago. It was a place of relaxation he and Bubbles created in secret but never had the chance to use.


    Damien had in his hand two such coconuts, cut in half with a bamboo straw sticking out. He was wearing shorts and an open, multi-colored Hawaiian shirt he''d sewn and dyed himself.


    Bubbles, on her end, wore nothing but black panties and a matching bra, with a wide-brimmed straw hat to block the sun and shaded glasses.


    "Can you really just be missing the ceremony like this?" He handed her a coconut and watched her fully, sensuous lips with fascination and she took a sip.


    "Please, you didn''t send your real self, why would I send mine?"


    "I honestly didn''t think you''d notice."


    "I taught it to you, of course I did." She folded her arms. "Smart giving it your own blood too. Really made it''s energy signature even more identical."


    "Thanks."


    She smiled a bit. "But to think you wanted to skip our wedding ceremony like this. I''m hurt, D, I really am." She said while motioning for a servant girl to fan her faster.


    "Hey, being me is stressful, alright? Sometimes I need a break."


    "Yeah, because your life is so hard."


    "I know, right? Ceremonies are so pedantic anyway."


    "Hey, don''t say that about our wedding."


    He lightly apologized before continuing. "Plus my left nut was itching like crazy." He pointed down. "I''m pretty sure either Yesmina or Vera were plotting something. I could feel it in my balls. So I sent in my clone to just go with the flow and keep them happy. I''m certain one of them would''ve crashed the party by now."


    Damien was worried about that. If Vera walked in, looked up at him with those pure, wide eyes and told him, "Please don''t do this¡­!" Well he''d HAVE to cancel the damn thing. He can''t refuse a heartfelt request from that kid anymore, after all. Kuuderes are his weakness, especially if they''re as secretly cute and loyal as Vee. Which is why he avoided that happening by running here to take a load off.


    That kid''s dangerous, he thought. He had to be careful with her. If she actually stopped worrying about whatever it is that held her back from being honest with him he really didn''t know if he could reject her again!


    As for Yesmina, he wasn''t all that concerned if she was the one who tried causing trouble. He''d quickly discipline the kid and send her on her way.


    "Good thing you had Grandfather and the five great clan chiefs witness a private ceremony, then." Bubbles had to give it to him. He''s a clever fella, this guy. "If someone does ruin the public ceremony there might be panic but at least the clan chiefs will know it actually went through alright."


    Mother, Father and Dolly were, needless to say, not invited for the private ceremony. Baz was, though, as my best man. Also Jacob and Cass. He almost wanted to bring in Will and Phillip too.


    As for why his own family were clueless, it was mostly because he heard Mother mumbling "basement, or not to basement?" while Dolly was sending serious brocon vibes lately. Had no idea when she''d go full yandere but it didn''t bode well for Bubble''s health if she decided to team up with Milly and have fish fillet.


    "So are you happy with the honeymoon, wife?"


    She only gave a faint smirk. "I think my shoulders are a bit stiff."


    "I can help with that." He offered generously.


    She thought of something just then. A full blown grin split her face. "Say, don''t we still have to consummate the marriage?"


    Damien snorted. "Nice try, fish brain."


    "Worth a shot." She deflated.


    He regarded her soft, supple figure with appreciation. "Still, I can''t just leave my ''wife'' so unsatisfied. I''d say an extra special massage is in order, wouldn''t you?"


    He wanted to send away the servant girl, but was told to let her watch.


    Damien shrugged and placed a towel on the ground.


    Bubbles laid down on her stomach, an exquisite and exceedingly plump rear greeting him as she did.


    She could feel his eyes on her, like light kisses all over her back. Warm oil poured down her back and a familiar heat built in her groin. He already had her body thoroughly trained, unbeknownst to him. Those past massage sessions that had begun just like this spoiled her. Anticipation drove her heart wild.


    He placed strong hands at her waist and moved up and down along her spine. Soft at first, then firmer. Roaming everywhere, from her neck and shoulders to her lower back and buttocks.


    His fingers then moved to her legs. They glided over her smooth flesh, paying special attention to her inner thighs where he knew her erogenous zones would be on high alert.


    He gripped her tight, elastic ass, pouring down more stimulating oils. Her panties were completely ignored as he slid two large, hot palms under the thin material and gently kneaded.


    He inched closer to her throbbing womanhood. The young woman''s toes curles up, silently chanting, lower, lower.


    Her nipples stood painfully erect.


    And it happened. He spread her cheeks, two thumbs slowly edging her moistened lips. She bit her finger to stop her moans


    He teased that area wickedly, working her with practiced ease. She twitched and quivered all over.


    Her breaths were short and sharp. Everything felt hot and waves of sweetness clouded her mind.


    Desperate for something more, something deeper, she raised her ass and pushed against his fingers. His thumbs were swallowed. Parting her vaginal walls, the youth blew a breath of cool air that made her shiver pleasantly.


    She twisted and changed positions. Her twin peaks stared up at him. Light pink areola surrounded two bead-like nipples that demanded attention of their own. And he graciously acquiesced. He pinched and twisted at one awaiting teat.


    A short scream escaped her.


    Cold violet eyes hung overhead and made her feel ashamed in all the right ways.


    She turned her gaze to the left and caught sight of a red-faced Aiel girl looking on shyly. The thought of being watched brought an extra surge of excitement.


    "Don''t move." He took wrists and raised them above her head, pinning them to the ground. She was helpless against that daunting strength, a prisoner he could do with as he wished.


    Her chest rose and fell heavily. She loved it.


    His free hand went deeper. "Oh!" She moaned yet again. Pleasure assaulted her senses, shocking her silly.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Her legs locked together on instinct, trapping his arm between her thighs. A thumb flicked her nub and sent jolts of electricity coursing through her depths. She almost wept.


    "Quite down. You''re making her blush."


    And stopped her cries with a kiss. He tasted amazing. Their tongue intertwined. Her back arched.


    A tidal wave pure joy burst forth, bringing her to climax. How long had it been? The feeling of finally having release was too euphoric for words. It sprayed everywhere, coating his arm in her juices.


    His grin was downright sadistic. "Now look at what you did. My hand is going to smell like fish for days." He thrust his wet, dripping fingers in front of her face.


    She reacted in a way he didn''t expect at all.


    The young woman opened her small mouth and erotically licked his thumb. Her soft, warm, tongue sending chills down his spine in a way that made his cock painfully hard.


    The female servant had long since turned away her eyes, fidgeting restlessly.


    He looked at the girl with consideration.


    Well.


    If she''s having a taste, why shouldn''t he?


    "Itadakimasu."


    And so began a week-long honeymoon wonderfully spent.


    ***


    Back to the present.


    Bubbles smacked him. "What about me?"


    "You don''t count, you''re just a pet."


    "I''m your wife!"


    He patted her head affectionately.


    "That too."

 Chapter 56 Allow Me To Explain pt. 2

    Vivienne went to visit him on the second day. Little happened in Haytham that she didn''t know about.


    She wanted to meet him, the boy who dared challenge her rule. That infamous Claybrook kid who terrorized a generation.


    And so she arrived there one morning, a grin upon her face, silently enjoying the downfall of an enemy she didn''t have to do anything to herself. Brought low by his own sister, sold to whoever had the money to pay.


    She saw him there. In the darkly lit room, laying there in chains while shadows danced along his handsome features.


    Vivienne had to admit, he was something else. Those cruelly attractive looks and cold, indifferent eyes simply didn''t seem to belong in the mundane world. There was just something...more about him. A force that drew you in, begging you to touch when you knew you shouldn''t. He was a beautiful, unreachable flower that should never be blemished.


    And yet that sort of person what here, a prisoner of his own family. The thought made her smile.


    But then she talked to him. He was nothing like she''d expected at all. She had come to gloat, to revel in his suffering.


    She''d told him of her position. Of her businesses and how he''d made a mistake going against her so foolishly. How she''d make sure he''d rot in this place.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    His reaction?


    "Your drugs are shit-tier. And you''re even selling to kids? Get over here."


    What he did¡­.will be omitted.


    Thoroughly humiliated and hateful after the first encounter she returned later with the intention to chop him to pieces.


    "So, I''ve been thinking. You''re being too small-minded."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s expand the business. You and me."


    The proposal was so sudden and odd. She was intrigued. They began to talk. Make plans.


    She found him surprisingly pleasant.


    This youth was charming and easy to talk to. Even after hearing her misdeeds he didn''t judge or treat her different at all. He made no comment past what he''d already said.


    "Sin is always fun. Unless someone gets killed or raped. And sometimes people deserve to get killed. Their own fault, then, you know? Aside from that, hey, we all gotta make a living somehow, eh?"


    Even her cousin called her a vile woman in secret. Yet this boy didn''t mind the drug dealing, blackmail or gambling.


    To him she was just another woman greedy for coin.


    "And fuck me if that''s a bad thing." He said the funniest things. The more she got to know him the more she discovered what a unique and amusing person he was.


    "Oi, lady, your time''s up!" The little girl called. "Next group is already here. "


    She was reluctant to leave by that point.


    The third day she didn''t really have to go. They''d already discussed the details of their business plan. She found herself taking the carriage over anyway.


    She had nothing to talk about. So he did instead. Telling her of this tale or that. Speaking of all these strange things and stories she''d never heard of.


    "...And the prince married the evil step-milf."


    "Wait, what about the good daughter with the glass slipper?"


    "Huh? Oh. The fairy godmother gave her a futa dick. She went on to find a brunette under a sleeping curse out in the woods. So of course she fucked her awake. As one does."


    She felt herself smile in spite of herself. "You''re horrible. "


    He would sometimes have the filthiest mouth, daring to say anything even with a woman like her present.


    A true rascal.


    Why did she find that so endearing?


    The fourth day. Fifth. Sixth. She kept coming back, each time finding herself moving closer and closer until she didn''t even mind sitting right beside him on the bed, feeling more lighthearted than she had in years.


    Talking to him, being with him, was just so fun and relaxing. She was like a little girl again. He made her feel warm. Cared for. Loved.


    "But you deserve more than a fake." His words were hushed. They were being monitored, though she didn''t know how. It was a risk, one he took for her.


    And he told her the truth, about everything. He wasn''t the true Damien Claybrook. He was a clone. Born to take his place and act out a role until the other came back. Someone who''d be disposed of when his other self appeared before him once again.


    "Then let''s leave."


    She didn''t care who or what he was. All she knew is that she didn''t want to be away from him. Didn''t want him to go.


    "I''m not real. You shouldn''t waste your time loving a person who doesn''t even exist."


    She couldn''t accept those words. Refused to. She ran a hand over his face. "You''re real to me." And kissed him.


    ***


    There''s two!" Miranda stared, dumbfounded. What the heck is going on?!


    Vivienne, on the other hand, seemed almost scared.


    The clone looked at his true self with hostility.


    Without warning he lunged at the real body with hands turning to blades of ice. Miranda was pushed aside and fell on her ass while Damien caught the sharp point on instinct.


    He looked at Bubbles. "Hey, what is this bull?"


    The woman gazed at the fake Damien with interest. She then looked at Vivienne.


    "Heh. I see. That''s interesting." She smiled. "Looks like it''s following it''s prime directive a bit too well."


    "So, what now?"


    "Hm, well, to explain, she needed him most? It''s like that. You created him to appease others, after all." She reminded. "Just disspell it and let''s go. Basil, if you would be so kind as to help me with the fatty?"


    The green-haired goofball had already informed them of the kid''s misguided concern and had been watching the clone''s actions curiously through a weird object Vera had confiscated from Dolly.


    "As the Lady commands." He gave a thumbs up. And the two walked towards the room where she was kept.


    Damien ignored them willed his clone to stillness. "Well, I dunno why you''re acting up but it''s a bad day for you, pal. Sorry for the cockblock but having a threesome with strange women ain''t good. Who knows what they have? And we''re married. What''ll people say? Hope you understand."


    It absolutely wasn''t because he was jealous.


    He nodded to himself and pierced the guy''s chest with a hand, ripping through him entirely.


    "V...iv¡­" He choked out. Then broke down into a watery mess. As because he gave it a bit of blood the substance was tinged red.


    "NO!" He heard the young woman cry. She fell to her knees as the pinkish fluid spread everywhere.


    Damien shrugged. "Eh, don''t be too bothered. That was just a clone, it wasn''t real. Just find a new boy toy, lady. " He yawned. "I''d have let you have it if i could but I can only make one at a time. Can''t let it just do whatever."


    "I knew he was a clone!" She snarled. "He told me!"


    "Oh. Then what''s the problem?"


    Her eyes were filled with hatred. "I love him!" Her vision blurred. She looked at the remains of the clone and wept. "I love him and you...you..."


    He chuckled. "Can''t kill what ain''t alive." He admired his clone''s handiwork. Was she just that easy or was he a hard worker?


    Miranda had no idea what was going on. But she stood and went to her friend. "Vivienne? Are you okay?"


    The two obviously knew each other, but how? And why were there two of him? How did the three suddenly appear?!


    But the questions couldn''t be answered right now.


    "He''s gone." She trembled in pain. "My Day. He''s gone."


    The light in her eyes had disappeared.


    Damien felt it a bit overdramatic, really.


    "''Ight Imma head out."


    He started walking to the door. He was just about to exit the place when he heard a sinister voice behind him.


    "...Bring him back."


    He turned. "I''m sorry?"


    "Bring him back to me!" The woman''s face was twisted in a vicious rage. "You can''t take him from me. I won''t let you. Give him... back!"


    Damien coughed, "Uh, you know, even if I make another one it won''t be the same. Like, the one you spent time with it done for. But it''s only been a week, can''t be THAT hurt over it, right?"


    The words nearly drove her to madness.


    She went quiet.


    "...Gone¡­"


    Her sobs were heart-wrenching.


    "Viv." Miranda was torn. Her friend was a wreck. And she didn''t know why. She couldn''t do anything to help either. She didn''t even understand the situation so how could she comfort the woman?


    Damien gave her a glance. His eyes went wide.


    "Flower shop milf!"


    Miranda could only give a hollow laugh.


    Seriously¡­.just what the fudge is happening?!

 Chapter 57 Damiens Own Little Piece Of Heaven

    "Welcome to Haytham, an institute of intellectual refinement." Gladstone ushered in a group of potential students for next year along with several visiting bankrollers.


    They did this each year at the start of the first semester, apparently, and this time he was the one who had the responsibility of giving the tour.


    One of the many downsides of being Principal.


    "What''s that over there?" One of the bankrollers pointed.


    There was slight congestion of students down the hall where a checkpoint had been set up. There was a group of white-clothed students patting down their fellow classmates.


    The leader of the group wore a large white and gold-trimmed greatcoat with a silver badge in the shape of a triangular shield upon his breast that read, "Discipline." He wore an eyepatch, with a face set at a stern angle while a giant great club hung at his back.


    Gladstone called upon his years of military service and remained calm.


    "Oh this station is just a formality. Pay no--"


    Damien pulled out a box."Here''s a bunch of stuff we confiscated just this week."


    "Mr.Claybrook, no need to show them that." He coughed, an obvious hint that was ignored.


    The boy pulled out a long, ornate stick that had a dark iron rod attached to the end. "This a wand with a silencer on it. Why? But I ask again, why?"


    A little baggie holding a blue powder substance was next.


    "Bag of fairy dust. Contraband."


    The visiting students and bankrollers began whispering among themselves.


    "Let''s move on, shall we?" Gladstone glared at the youth and brought them deeper into the building.


    Damien tagged along. "1 out of 5 girls in this block is pregnant with a devil baby!" He suddenly announced.


    Gladstone nearly fell to the floor. "That is not true!" He insisted. But no one listened. His face was full of black lines.


    Just then a blast of red energy pelted the wall behind them. Damien pounded his oversized club onto the ground, bursting with an auspicious golden radiance. The whole floor shook.


    "Knock it off with that grab-ass, touchy-feely*-ass nonsense!" He barked. "Damn kids." A weary shake of the head. "Yesterday a guy''s fingers got blown the fuck off before I even got here. Shame, but it happens. Haytham is Haytham, after all."


    Gladstone narrowed his eyes when he saw the boy covertly passing a fat purse to one of the kids involved. A vein nearly popped in his forehead, nose flaring.


    "What kind of school is this?" Everyone following expressed concern.


    Damien gazed at Gladstone with a look of smug victory in his eyes. The man wanted to throttle him.


    "What are you doing!" He hissed hatefully when out of earshot.


    "Motherfucker, I came here to learn magic and I''m dumped in the only place with no goddamn magic instructor. You expect me to take this lying down? Fuck off, ya wee little cunt. Watch how I reduce this school''s reputation to ash."


    It was too much. Even back in his military days no one dared speak to him that way. He was treated with utmost fear and respect, having trained hundreds of the best talents in his time.


    Now he was bad-mouthed by some snot-nosed brat just barely weaned off his mother''s milk who didn''t even both to remember his name. And before this, he was forced into accepting the kid''s so-called "disciplinary committee."


    Unforgivable!


    Unacceptable!


    "You''ll never learn even a single spell here! Goddamn brat, you think I''ll give in to you?"


    Eventually, after scaring off five more groups and losing around two dozen important bankrollers, he did, in fact, give in.


    However, Damien was personally banned from Blocks A and B under threat of expulsion.


    Gladstone assigned him the laziest and most bullish magic instructor for Block C, sure the kid would learn nothing but misery and helplessness.


    ***


    It was just around mid-morning.


    The whole class took two days to get back in order after his week-long disappearance.


    The boys were easy to take care of, but the women were simply atrocious!


    "You there! Your skirt is 5cm too short, lower it immediately. 10 demerits."


    "Hey, who said you can eat food in class? 10 demerits!"


    "And you, stop the graffiti. 10 demerits. Damn kids, that''s already over 100 demerits since yesterday. Are you trying to piss me off? All three of you pissants strip down and get over here right now!"


    Three rough-looking girls with outrageously colored hair, painted nails and piercings on their lip or nose promptly took off their skirts and cried as they got ready for their punishments.


    He''s already said that anyone getting 100 demerits had to go through that sort of shameful display again. He understood they''d become little masochistic exhibitionists, but he allowed it.


    Why?


    Well¡­


    "Hey, bro, why don''t you join the Public Morals Department?" The boys were easier to manipulate when they were distracted.


    All he needed was their signature for this waiver he''d written up. And they were his to do with as he wished.


    Now?


    "Good morning, Lord-Commander!" Every one of the boys stood abruptly at Damien''s entrance, eyes dull. They all wore the standard white uniform of the Disciplinary Committee, the entire classroom having been converted into the club room and the students appointed as members.


    "At ease, men." He gestured them to sit.


    He ascended the stairs and sat down heavily upon that goddamn gaudy throne that''d SOMEHOW made it''s way all the way here from the Dry Lands.


    He had a red velvet pillow thrown on the seat to make it comfier.


    Big D rested to his left, while Milly leaned against the throne''s right arm.


    "Master, I''m so glad you''re back!" Minerva had been very curious about his sudden disappearance and had no idea what to do with him just gone.


    After thinking about it carefully she took to the other blocks and spread the Good Word of Day along with the Holy Texts, Nekopara volumes 1-3.


    Although her efforts were valiant, she was ignored. She was quite put out. People here simply didn''t want enlightenment. She felt they were pitiable souls and kept at it to no avail, finally falling into depression as she thought she was useless without Evie and Milly to back her up. Some people even began picking on her. Ah, so worthless¡­.


    But then Master came back and she found he was as splendid as ever, quickly establishing order.


    Just then, the door flew open. It wasn''t Henry who entered, but an old man with wild hair, a stubble, and disorderly robes.


    He yawned, walked to the desk, and sat his bag down with a thump too loud for it''s size.


    He snapped a finger. Instantly a giant sphere of light brightened the room. Magical runes spread in all directions and covered the walls. "Anyone who wants to learn magic get inside. Last ten minutes."


    And promptly fell asleep.


    The students were all gaping with their mouths wide open. What was going on?


    "Is he...serious?" One of them asked. They heard that block C never got to learn magic on account of their "untrustworthy natures."


    Not to mention most magic was dangerous to the user so only those who go through the physical training of block B or people who pass several physical exams would be allowed into block A where magic was taught.


    Though even if they had the qualifications, those in block C never normally got the chance.


    "We shouldn''t go, right? Who knows what''s inside."


    "But he''s a teacher. He wouldn''t harm a student."


    "He''s in this kind of place, who''s to say he wouldn''t? This old coot seems fishy."


    Damien was already walking down. "All of you are pussies."


    "Fuck, if that guy''s not afraid I''m not going to be a chicken either." A stocky youth rose.


    "Y-Yeah, what''s the worst that can happen?" A girl with piercings on her left ear hesitantly followed.


    "I''ll learn magic and beat that asshole within an inch of his life." Several malevolent students thought to themselves quietly as they, too, stood and followed.


    One by one, they all entered.


    ***


    "Is it fine to do things like this?" A disembodied voice ruined his nap.


    It was one of the spirit friends he''d become acquainted with some time back, Fa, the only one capable of communication in human speech.


    "Why not?" He replied telepathically. "They''ll just be in an out, thoroughly crushed, and I''ll be free to sleep."


    "What sleep? All you do is peep on the female teachers!"


    The wise old sage was reduced to a pervert in the spirit''s eyes. His astral projection was laying on the floor in front of the stairs as a couple girls unknowingly walked over him.


    "Shut up. " He told Fa, not denying the claim. He stayed there as many more students got up and started following their peers.


    Soon enough they all disappeared into the sphere of light.


    At that moment another spirit floated by. This one was different from Fa, a human magician from ages past who''d ended up with the sage in his youth when the younger him had fallen through a dimensional hole and awoke in a strange land.


    This was an ancient and powerful spirit who was once an apex level mage in his living years, specializing in all kinds of formations and sealing spells. He had regrets in his life, leading him to reject death and attach his spirit to a book of divination made of special materials at the end of his days.


    This book was coincidentally found by the sage and the two had been together ever since.


    It was he who taught the sage this sort of technique.


    The spirit in question wore a tall hat and long, luxurious robes. His eyes were sharp and slightly raised at the ends with a single black dot between his brows. He looked young and feminine, face a soft oval, hands hidden under his long sleeves. Around his neck hung a row of large beads each baring a particular character in their depths that almost seemed to burn mysteriously.


    "There was someone with an incredibly powerful soul among them." He informed. His hands came together. A smile formed upon his lips. "And a beastkin is here too. Interesting. It''s been millennia since I last saw a pureblood like her. Most of her kind don''t even have their tails anymore."


    Back in the warring period between realms it was common to see beastkin with animal ears or tails running wild on the battlefield. So hard to kill.


    "Ah." The spirit raised a brow. "No wonder, she has both Fenrir and Nemean bloodlines. Royalty, even. I do hope she doesn''t go berserk, you can''t beat one at your current level."


    The old sage snorted. This bastard was always putting him down. How could he not handle even a little girl like that?!


    Fa sensed his thoughts and admonished, "Didn''t you get kidnapped by a bunch of mortals not long ago?"


    "They snuck up on me. That doesn''t count."


    "If you weren''t busy peeping you''d have noticed them."


    "Hmph. " He couldn''t argue. He actually wasn''t very strong for a mage, No, well, he was. But it took time for him to operate his spells. Other than some techniques his Master taught him, other spells took a while to form. It''s because all he knew were high-level spells. And those had insanely long casting times.


    His master had said there used to be ways to drastically shorten the casting time for high-tier spells but those had long since been forgotten.


    "It''s already been over two minutes since the last one entered. They should be--" And a body was thrown out of the sphere.


    "They''re coming out."


    Just like that, several students at a time were cast outside the sphere one after another. They each had faced of hopelessness and despair.


    They seemed as if their wills had been broken. Not a single scratch on their bodies, but their minds were shook.


    "Hm? Where''s that first brat?" The sage looked and couldn''t find the purple-eyed youth anywhere.


    His master squinted at the sphere. "He is still inside. Admirable. "


    He the only one who fully understood the power of the world within the sphere. Back then this was his ultimate technique. Not used for combat, though it did well for that too. But no, this was used for training. To temper those with arrogant personalities unsuitable for learning magic and turning them into more humble versions of themselves.


    Many geniuses died young of recklessness and overbearing natures. Through this, those flaws were fixed.


    He''d helped many talents ascend to the stars in this way. He was even actively sought out and begged by countless powerful factions to allow their youths into his BIg Heaven Little Earth array.


    Since it''s already been over five minutes since the first young man entered his array, it was truly praise-worthy. It showed he had a very dauntless and firm belief in himself. However, this type of person only delayed the inevitable.


    The entire purpose of his array was to temper these kinds of self-assured people. To show them how truly small they are, how weak and insignificant they were in the face of Heaven.


    He''d even stolen the second core of a Dragon, a seed of divinity itself that held a dormant spark of Heaven, and merged it with the array on a conceptual level so that it would always hold a piece of Heaven''s magnificence.


    Over time this seed matured and the spark awoke, blazing with the matchless might of the God Realm. A small portion of the realm, yes, but unbeatable nonetheless. A power so strong all mortal beings were rendered helpless.


    Even he only lasted no longer than half an hour in real-time. Though within the sphere he spent a thousand years dying and being revived, challenging the trial again and again until he gave up, thoroughly beaten and made truly humbled.


    "He should be thrown out any time now." He nodded to himself.


    Minutes ticked by.


    He and his disciple waited patiently.


    Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. Thirty, forty, fifty¡­..


    An hour passed.


    "He''s stubborn, isn''t he?"


    Class had already ended, but as there weren''t really any classes to go to next the students all just stayed and messed around, talking to themselves in a subdued nature about their strange experience.


    Two hours went by.


    It was time for lunch.


    "Um, sir magician?" The beastkin woman gently nudged the "sleeping" old man. "When is Master coming out?"


    The old sage''s astral projection looked at his master. "Yeah, when?"


    His master''s beautiful face was strained. "Any time now, surely."


    Minerva got no answer and so quietly left the room. She appeared a few minutes later with a tray of warm food and then sat on the floor in front of the giant orb. She wasn''t worried about her Master, but hoped he would come back soon before his meal went cold.


    Avery, who had NOT gone into the sphere, also waited when she got back from her meal. "He''s still in there?!" The portly kid''s rolls of fat shook in surprise.


    She waited one more hour. "Is he going to be okay?"


    "Master? Of course. Why do you ask?"


    "..."


    "Papa is papa. He''ll be fine." Milly cut in from across the room.


    "It can talk!" The sage blinked. He stared at it with widened eyes. "Some sort of supreme Artifact!"


    Normally his master would chide him for not noticing it''s nature sooner, but the old spirit was too busy gazing into the sphere''s depths.


    Two more hours passed.


    The beastkin and fatty had fallen asleep on the floor.


    Still, the boy was nowhere to be seen.


    Eventually, the two got up and went to bed, Minerva sleeping in Avery and Damien''s room.


    The day ended.


    Night came and went. A new morning dawned.


    The old spirit was sweating bullets. "What the hell is happening in there?!" He was in panic. "Ah, dammit, I''m going in!"


    The sage woke with a start at hearing this. His true body, aching badly, chased after the young-looking spirit into the sphere.


    "Master, wait for me!"


    "You two might''ve killed him." Fa''s body-less voice chirped in his ear.


    The three entered.


    What greeted them blew their minds.


    Inside was a perfectly white room that stretched on endlessly. In the middle of said room? A table, a couple of chairs, and two figures sipping tea.


    One was a woman with fiery red hair and a revealing set of clothes. The other was a boy who had her by his side, idly groping her chest as she fed him snacks.


    The sage''s master, Lord Yasunori, recognized the woman as the former owner of the Dragon core he''d stolen. The woman had long been dead, her body exhausted, reaching it''s end after going through some battle and left to die in the chaotic streams of space before he''d even found her.


    But he''d never seen the core of the array reveal her real body before.


    Normally speaking she took the form of the most powerful enemies of those who appeared before her. But their strengths amplified greatly. And the more powerful each person''s own enemies, the stronger and more unbeatable her version would be.


    Never did she appear in this form.


    However, he knew this wasn''t that woman who had long died. She was a new creature, a small piece of the God Realm birthed from the dead Dragon''s second core after nourishment in the Heaven and Earth array for many years. After absorbing a bit of power from all the materials used in the array''s formation, and all the power left behind by the many geniuses who''d entered.


    This was a being representative of Heaven itself! And she''s letting herself be groped just like that?!


    "What...what¡­" Yasunori choked. His mind was threatening to collapse. "What''s going on here?!"


    Damien blinked at the newcomers but made no comment, biting into yet another grape put into his mouth by the beauty at his side.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Meanwhile, the woman gave Yasunori an annoyed looked. "I kept killing him and he kept getting back up. Each form I used he''d keep fighting and dying for countless years until he could kill me. Coming up with all these strange techniques....Can a little mortal man like you even comprehend how many universes would have been born and died of old age in the span of time we''ve been here? He just didn''t stop! Ah, it was tiring."


    Heaven itself...got tired?! Also, what''s with the suggestive wording just then?


    Damien Took another sip of his tea. "It reminded me of the good old days¡­" He reminisced over his short affair with death and her infinite oblivion which had seduced him to madness several times before the whole thing got old and the magic was gone.


    Compared to that, this was so much better though.


    "And why are you letting him play with your breasts?" This was just too strange. The old sage watched on enviously, angered to death. It should be him, dammit!


    "This is my race''s Prince, he can do what he wants to me. What''s it to you?"


    She glared at them with hostility.


    Damien, however, peered up at them innocently. "So when do I get to learn my first spell?"

 Chapter 58 I Am Mad Scientis

    The sage was put in a pretty bad mood. They were in the classroom, having long since left the Big Heaven Little Earth array.


    Which, to Lord Yasunori''s great pain, had gotten cucked from him by Damien.


    "I don''t like smelly old men and bastard ghosts. I''m following Prince Damien from now on!" The fire-haired beauty hated that Yasunori kid for sealing her soul in this small world for so long and taking advantage of her as he pleased.


    Meanwhile, the Prince was a truly dauntless youth who stayed the same no matter what. Handsome, talented, young and capable of giving massages that were just divine..just thinking about the last thing had her sighing dreamily.


    Ahem. Yes. Anyway they''d spent innumerable years fighting each other, killing each other and bickering with each other¡­.He''d made her many delicious snacks near the end, too.


    Anything could be recreated in their little world. Though what they ate wasn''t filling as they had no need for food, the taste was enough. It was to the point where she never got bored of eating them.


    SImply put, she liked him! Not to mention he was her race''s Prince, so she would have followed him regardless.


    And to think she killed him so many times, ah...She didn''t know at the start, though, so it''s not her fault!


    Just another reason to hate that shitty old man and his dead ghost of a master, they even set her against her race''s young Great One! She wanted to beat them up. In fact, she did. How dare they walk into their home like they own the place?! So she killed them about twenty million times.


    Then, once everyone left she shrank down into a little white sphere of light and place herself within a strange empty space inside his body where his second core should have been. One must know, their second cores are semi-physical, illusory objects that are both there and not there, normally existing on a higher dimension than their actual bodies.


    The place where these second cores existed was also metaphysical in nature. Yet while his body did have some weird connection between itself and two strange Artifacts, the space that should hold his second core was actually empty!


    This was mind-bogglingly odd. Still, it didn''t seem like it bothered him? In any case, their second cores were just to keep their energy levels balanced, so it didn''t really hurt to not have one if something else did it for them.


    In any case, it suited her just fine. She was originally a core herself before she was reborn, she thought. Therefore why couldn''t she take that place herself instead? And so she did.


    She merged herself with that empty space and felt as snug as a bug in a rug, incredibly comfortable.


    Now she''d always be with the Prince wherever he went. Hm, she felt stable too. More in tune with reality. Before, the concept of time didn''t register with her as she had no point to focus on, only an endless white. Now, however, everything was so much more tangible. She experiences the world just like the Prince does and her sense of time is fixed too.


    No longer did eons pass in the blink of an eye. Things were slower now, yet so much more enjoyable.


    She was even able to exist outside of her realm! See the bright, shining world! So much has changed, ah! She felt like crying. This was all something unexpected. She had no idea merging with the Prince like this would bring this kind of result, allowing her the vivid colors and motions of life.


    Perhaps this was only possible because he was a Dragon without a second core. If she never met and decided to follow him, perhaps it would be impossible for her to see past that unending white.


    How long had she truly been "dead"? To her, an infinite amount of years had passed. But in reality, how long?


    A hundred years? Five hundred? It was impossible to tell. However it didn''t really matter right now, she was having too much fun zipping around the entire campus in spirit form. She flew here and there like a fairy. Happiness oozed from the depths of her being.


    On Yasunori''s end, he was miserable. The array he''d spent years to perfect, buying and robbing many precious and priceless materials to build, actually ended up in someone else''s hands just like that!


    His disciple couldn''t control the array anymore at all. It''s thoroughly imprinted itself onto the boy''s body, hiding somewhere they couldn''t detect, much less interfere with. It truly frustrated one to death! He retreated into his book with a look of defeat.


    "So. Spells please." ANd the boy had the gall to want even more from them!


    "Motherfucker¡­." The old sage cursed. "You want a spell? Here, I''ll teach you a goddamn spell alright."


    And he patiently taught him the weakest, most common spell in the world that almost every mage knew: Barrier magic.


    "Barrier magic?!" Damien''s eyes lit up. "That''s awesome!" He listened intently.


    "Hmph. if you don''t have even this you can''t be considered a real mage. We use it all the time, you hear me? All the time. " He lied through his teeth, because almost no one used this particular spell. They preferred the stronger variation, Magic Armor. "This is a very special magic, Barrier. Young mages always learn this first, you see. Although it''s defense isn''t great, it can be cast almost instantly! It''s very useful, very useful indeed." He fiddled with his stubble, which used to be a long beard he sorely missed.


    He then erected an oval shield of transparent blue light around his body. "Easy. Now you."


    Barrier magic was a simple spell to weave, anyone can do it. Because it was so simple, only needing you to stimulate a few magic circuits in your body with a little mana and then tying it off, erecting the barrier was something that one didn''t even need to learn a chant or rune for.


    "What, that''s it?"


    "You want more?"


    "That would be pretty damn nice, yeah."


    The old man rolled his eyes. Grumbling to himself, he handed over a thick leather-bound book. "This is a list of simple incantations. Have fun," He snorted.


    Damien flipped through the book there and then. "Why are they so long?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The incantations."


    An annoyed grunt. "Well, the written form is obviously going to be longer. Most mages abbreviate or think of the incantations in their minds for faster results."


    "So they just think it."


    A shrug. "Basically. The speed of thought was pretty fast, but concentration is needed. For lower-level spells it''s negligible but mid-to-higher level spells and a single mistake could lead to disaster. By then incantations are much longer. This is because even a single mid-level spell would require, in actuality, a dozen commands to perform."


    "Commands...wait. Are you telling me you can customize spells?"


    "You can." The old man nodded. "But a great many spells are already optimized. All of the best, most powerful spells are based around how many commands they require to achieve the desired result of the caster. This is why mid-to-high level spells take longer to cast, yet are also much stronger."


    "Is layered casting a thing?"


    The sage raised a brow. "You can cast the same spell as someone else at the same time and combine them to increase the power of the end result if that''s what you mean.


    "Uh, kind of. But I meant more like...I guess delayed commands. Something that only activates after a certain amount of time passes, or after certain conditions."


    "I believe that is possible...however those would be high-level spells because of the extra incantations. They would be VERY long incantations too. Maybe useful in a battle between lower-tier mages, though. You could fit it in low-tier spells and not lose too much time since their incantations aren''t long in themselves. But at higher levels you wouldn''t want to waste time on something like that. You''d die before you get it off anyway, most likely."


    Yasunori watched them closely. In fact, that was an important part of spellcasting once upon a time, but that was before even his era.


    No one knew how to achieve delayed casting past the era of the Second Cataclysm when all the great mages of the mortal realms were taken and their souls were interrogated by malevolent beings from the God Realm.


    And with their death, their knowledge.


    "Multi-casting?"


    This fucking kid, all these questions¡­.the old man hadn''t talked this long in forever.


    "You can''t cast the same spell twice at the exact same time, no." He shook his head. " In theory it''s possible, but the mind isn''t great at multi-tasking. At all. Your attention is always focused on one thing. No matter how hard you train, true multitasking is impossible. The most you do is learn how to process and respond to information faster. Giving the illusion of multitasking. It''s just about how fast you complete the spell, really. I''ve known some mages who can cast a mid-level spell so fast it almost seemed like multi-casting, though."


    Damien idly read through the book. "Alright, well what about delegating pieces of a high-level spell?"


    "Others have tried that, actually. It wouldn''t work. It has to come from the same source or else the spell doesn''t work."


    Damien finally put down the book and cast his first true spell, Barrier!


    A light surrounded him. Thin, transparent. But solid. He punched at it and the thing cracked. "Pretty weak." He commented.


    "Uh, no, it''s not that weak¡­." This kid cracked it with his bare hands?! Even Barrier wasn''t that flimsy!


    It is weak compared to better spells like Magic Armor, but this should still be able to tank at least 2-3 lower-tier spells before cracking...this guy did it with a light punch...what the hell is he? RIght, what did that woman call him? D-D-Dragon Prince? The sage started sweating bullets, choosing to ignore that line of thought.


    "Don''t do that. It''s still connected to you, break it and you''ll feel the backlash."


    "Pretty small too." It kept your inside as well. It was like a see-through wall surrounding you, you could barely walk. It followed you, yeah, but you couldn''t move much. It''s like having shackles around your legs, limited in how long you could take a step.


    "You can make it bigger, but the defense goes down."


    Oh? Damien''s ears picked up. "What about making it smaller? Does it raise the defense then?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do I have to be inside it, even?"


    "No, you don''t, but¡­" Wouldn''t it defeat the purpose of having it?


    "I''ve gotta experiment with stuff. You can go."


    And Damien ignored him.


    In his hand was a small, palm-sized disk with numerous lines of characters taking form within.


    The old man huffed at being treated so poorly and was glad to leave.


    "Heh, stupid brat...go ahead and experiment with those shit spells, see how far you get."


    He laughed scornfully.


    Just a bunch of uselessly long incantations for simple spells, unbalanced as hell, and a crappy Barrier spell no one uses. What can he do with that?


    ***


    Damien had been shut inside the classroom for five days straight, locking everyone out except Minerva who went to take him meals, coming out only to shower and go to the bathroom before resuming his studies.


    Many explosions occurred within the room. Strange lights blinked from time to time. Screams that seemed to originate from the bowels of hell would commonly be heard.


    In the middle of the day, the sun would darken. At night the sky would alight with a river of flames across the sky, then quiet down like it were a mere dream.


    Immense waves of mana would erupt with a choking pressure and thousands of disks would pop into existence everywhere randomly. At those times the world would shake. Or the flames would reappear.


    Everyone was frightened to death.


    However only those from block C knew about this. The strange happenings seemed confined to their area and no one besides them knew about it.


    That is, until a magic instructor from block A felt one of his familiars take damage near the building of block C and hurried to investigate.


    The grey-haired man discovered an invisible shield formation around the entirety of block C that could only be seen with the Second Sight, a high-level technique used to peer into the mysterious and profound.


    What frightened him? The entire formation was comprised of thousands of small disks...and these disks were undoubtedly created from the Barrier spell! These disks were about three inches thick and impossibly durable, not scratched at all even when he used a dozen mid-level spells in succession, blowing his mind.


    Was this really Barrier? And how could there be so many cast at the same time?! There''d have to be thousands of people casting it! However, the energy signature for each is clearly identical.


    In a panic he called Gladstone, who sent the other magic instructors to the scene without hesitation.


    "It really is Barrier!" One of them marveled. This was a youthful-looking woman who''s true age was unknown. "How are there so many? And these symbols¡­.Ah! That line, it''s the abbreviation for...hm...no, it''s similar to penetration prevention. But, it''s different?"


    "It''s weird. Is it negating all physical force?"


    "Not quite, buts close enough. It''s dispersing it. But the exact word being used, I don''t understand what it is."


    "Forget that, this line there, it''s Anti-Magic!" Someone shouted in astonishment.


    "What?! Impossible!" Everyone knew that was a useless spell. Or well, it''s not actually a spell. It was a rune, an incantation that could only be activated by it''s written form. So it was, strictly speaking, an enchantment.


    However, due to the nature of the enchantment, it made all magical Artifacts into normal objects. Any enchantments added after wouldn''t take effect either. Only godly Artifacts were immune.


    "How can you apply that kind of thing here? Why isn''t Barrier collapsing?"


    "No, take a closer look! The words themselves, at least that line, is also a Barrier¡­.in actuality, Barrier is a solid light construct, so you can make it any shape you want. Someone just changed the shape to mimic the Anti-Magic enchantment. The enchantment isn''t even touching the disk, it''s floating in front of it!"


    In enchantment magic every word has to be connected to be activated or applied to the object.


    They found that the Anti-Magic enchantment was disconnected from the disks, but every letter is connected, it''s just that the letters are formed by a single Barrier spell themselves and constantly fed mana to sustain itself. This barely works in keeping the construct in existence and yet negates all magic that hits it at the same time.


    Let''s say you cast a projectile at this giant shield using the element of earth. The magical force that you use to keep it at a fixed speed would be negated. Even so, the projective would still move forward and, you assume, do some kind of damage. But no, the leftover force would then be dispersed.


    Obviously this was not entirely negated. However the effects were spread so thin, and the Barrier disks were so durable, that it didn''t matter.


    This meant that shield...is essentially impossible to destroy using conventional means.


    That wasn''t even the most terrifying part. What was truly horrible is how much mana wastage this is! This can''t possibly be done by a single person, right? There''s no way. The amount of mana you would need to sustain something like this is astronomical! Let alone the thousands of Barrier spells, sustaining the Anti-Magic enchantment on this scale would have even them dead in an hour. They had large reserves of mana, but they can''t handle such a constant drain.


    These spells and enchantments were identical, so of course only one person had cast them. But what sort of monster could do something like that and not die?! You''d have to be a God or Devil!


    The way the trash spell, Barrier, was used alone is already enough to rock them to their cores. They''d never even THOUGHT of shrinking the construct to increase it''s defensive power. It just wasn''t the common sense of their world. Other spells seemed so much better.


    They were all talented geniuses in their own right, and now that they saw this they vaguely felt as if a new door had been opened to them.


    Just as they thought this¡­


    "You have entered private airspace. Leave now or deadly force will be invoked."


    The instructors all looked confused. "What the¡­?"


    "This voice, where?!"


    "It seems to be coming from the disks."


    "Wait, why do I feel soul force from them?" A gaunt-looking man stared. He was a practitioner of dark magics, a former necromancer who specialized in the reanimation of the dead.


    But he quickly reached a dead end, discovering the limits of necromancy. Simply put, you need fresh corpses or else it''s not worth the trouble.


    First of all, a skeleton might be able to move via magic. But it can''t attack with any force without muscle. So if the body was too old or ruined, they were uselessly weak. You would have to find a fresh body and pour many precious materials into it so it won''t rot, more so that it be able to become powerful.


    Second, the raised corpses could only follow simple commands. They can''t adapt, needing constant orders from the caster.


    Unlike what many would have you believe, necromancers didn''t raise armies of undead. Couldn''t, not practically. They instead raised and refined one or two corpses, using them as puppets in battle. This is because it''s simply impossible for them to command armies of corpses. They could, at the VERY MOST, command three or four with any real accuracy. Any more and they wouldn''t be able to fight in battle effectively since the corpses, again, require constant management.


    He, too, had wanted to experience the glory of leading thousands of undead and cutting a swath through the land in his younger years. Yet he found out that was an impossibility and became depressed, turning away from the profession in pursuit of other forms of magic.


    That said, necromancers have other abilities such as astral projection or possession that are rather useful. Although they can''t control souls with a wave of their hand like people thought, they were still rather sensitive to soul fluctuations.


    And so why did he feel such fluctuations from these disks?


    "You have failed to comply. Deadly force will be initiated."


    Just like that, the Anti-Magic enchantment vanished. The text written on the disks changed.


    The atmosphere changed. They suddenly felt their vision blackening. Their ears rang. Sickening nausea overcame them.


    Not only that, but the pressure on their bodies increased as well and they experienced a wave of dizziness.


    Sparks flew


    "EXPLOSION!!!!!!!!!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A high-pitched shriek, which somehow sounded just like that of a little girl''s, echoed through the land.


    Meanwhile,


    "Rise, my children¡­.rise!"


    Bone-chilling laughter.

 Chapter 59 Feeding Lolies And Planting A Tree

    "The cupcakes are ready," Damien announced cheerfully.


    A sweet aroma pervaded the room. He set the tray down on the small stove and carefully extracted the baked goods.


    In his room sat Dolly, four of her friends, Minnie, Avery, and Vera.


    He put on the thin coating of frosting and sat the prepared cupcakes onto a plate before bringing them to the long coffee table where the little girls, Avery and Minnie sat down.


    "Enjoy."


    "Day''s cupcakes...it''s been forever!" Dolly had foregone manners in the comfortable presence of her brother and summarily began wolfing down the treats with great gusto, fearing they''d quickly disappear once the others got a taste.


    Speaking of the girl, after hearing about what Dolly did from Vee Damien had immediately set out on putting her straight by spanking her viciously and confiscating her hoard. Unfortunately, he only found five stashes and he was sure she must''ve had others she''d never admit to. Still, the pained look on her face each time he took a stash for himself was quite satisfying.


    "Day...you can''t¡­.our future together depends on those funds, ah!" Her cries were music to the ears.


    Milly, for her part, was heavily scolded and threatened with being sent off to an armory for someone else to deal with.


    "Papa, no!" It cried sweetly, miserably. "Milly was bad....she was wrong...hic...don''t abandon Milly...hic¡­"


    Baz, apparently he also allowed the clone to be used. And clone or not, that was a betrayal! Well, he only got mad because he told Avery about it really. So he had his ahoge tugged on till a hair came off. He damn near died...or so he said.


    "My sprout¡­" The boy started wearing a helmet with tears in his eyes.


    As for Vee, as soon as she saw him back then she went, "So you''ve finally returned, have you?" Like she knew he''d been gone for a while. Which she did.


    "Young Master, how long have I had the unfortunate displeasure of knowing you? You''d never let yourself be taken advantage of like that." She''d said. He felt the girl was too smart. Even Dolly and Milly failed to realize it was just a clone, but Vee was able to guess just from the thing''s behavior being a bit off.


    It was too scary and lovable. It''s little details like that which make Vee the best girl. If only she was a bit older and bustier and they hadn''t grown up together...and if she wore make-up and put dark-colored streaks in her hair...


    He would have spanked her for letting his clone--a perfect copy of his own body--be played with and groped by who knows how many lolies too, but she was the only one who''d read his unfinished manuscripts so he took caution when dealing with her this time.


    Anyway, everything had been settled on that front and the kid had learned their lessons. So he forgave them.


    But why is Dolly and her little friends here?


    "Class is so boring, let''s visit Day!" She had declared, apparently, leaving the room in the middle of History.


    She''d remembered she still owed her friends a meeting and brought them along. They''d ordered a carriage and set off at once. Though the teacher had looked as red as an apple after seeing several more serious students just up and leave along with the class troublemaker.


    Day, ever the sucker for cute lolies, readied food for them as soon as they''d run into him. Which took a while as none of them knew his classroom or dorm number.


    Still, they eventually met with him. Or rather Minnie, who informed him of their appearance. He ended his closed-door cultivation and welcomed them heartily.


    Such cute little kids! They seemed nice, these four. He saw how adorable and earnest-looking they were, so quiet and reserved, and liked them on sight. They were great friends for Dolly, he concluded, and the thought made him wanna spoil them a bit for their troubles. So, he pulled out all the stops.


    All his and Dolly''s favorite snacks were made, a small party in their living room.


    "It''s so good!" A glasses-wearing girl with dark hair gushed, hands on her face in savor.


    "So moist and flavorful!" Another little tyke, one with ginger hair and freckles, was holding herself back as she bit into the tiny cake.


    "And what is this thick white liquid? It looks so weird and gooey, but it''s delicious!" A brown-eyed girl, cute as a button, commented with enthusiasm. As she drank a thin banana pudding the substance escaped and ran down the side of her mouth.


    It was slightly lewd and Damien unconsciously wiped the stuff from her face with a cloth. Dolly was also a messy eater so he was used to it, but kicked himself after the fact. Fuck, brotherly instincts are hard to subdue. He can''t be doing that kind of shit to impressionable youngsters like these, not with Damien''s face! They''d misunderstand.


    Or maybe they''d be scared? This cold, harsh expression that never changed could do that. Though from the redness of the kid''s ears just now, he doubted it. Damien''s playboy talents were poisoning him now that he was growing older. He''d have to be more mindful in the future. It was fine with busty older girls, but he can''t go around planting flags with lolies too.


    Finally, a smaller, more shy tween by the name of Lily quietly munched on a slice of pizza. She seemed happy. Pizza had that effect on people.


    "It''s great." Was all she said, daintily wiping her face of red sauce.


    "Master¡­" Minnie sighed. "You shouldn''t trouble yourself. I can cook too." She said while unconsciously devouring Cinnabon delights left and right.


    He looked at her. "So what? I wanna stuff you full of my cooking every day. You''re still too thin!"


    She nearly choked. That sentence was really quite ambiguous, wasn''t it? No, she shouldn''t be thinking like that...Master is pure and wholesome!


    Damien considered her, knowing her thoughts. "That was a proposal, you know?"


    Everyone stopped eating.


    "M-Master¡­." Minnie felt her head boil. "That kind of joke is a bit¡­"


    "What joke? Girl, I''ve been wanting to put you in a wedding dress since forever already. "


    "What?!"


    "Your tummy is already mine. That''s always the first step." He stated, poking her in the belly playfully.


    The four girls watched with envy.


    "Just eat my food and become unable to live without my cooking." He went on amorously. He took her into his arms and held her soft, limp frame. He whispered into her ear," Then we can move on to the bedroom and make you unable to live without my--"


    "DAY WON''T BE LEWDED!!" Dolly stood abruptly, chocolate on her lips, waving off the images she was sure had popped into her friends'' heads. She glared at them, sensing their unquenchable lust!


    The four said nothing, lost in their own delusions.


    Damien went on, ignoring them all."Then we can move to the bedroom and..."


    The four blinked. He was actually saying it now?!


    Dolly''s mouth was agape. "Day''s been corrupted¡­.!" She sniffled. Her arms extended towards her brother. "Day...I''m sorry, it''s my fault...I had my eyes set to the future and ignored the present." Her two thin arms wrapped around him. "I''ll never let it happen again!"


    The boy''s face was blank. He should hit her again, right?


    "This stuff really is amazingly delicious though¡­" Avery happily dug in, choosing not to pay them any mind, unable to resist the smells. She had two of everything, then more. "Can I have the recipes?"


    "You cook?" Damien zeroed in on the guy with sudden interest. A fellow foodie?!


    "I dabble." Avery wrung his hands modestly.


    Tammy cut in. "Don''t be shy. You make tasty stuff too! Father is always praising your culinary skills whenever you drop by, you know?"


    Damien looked at them. "You know each other?"


    Avery nodded. "She''s a relative. Her father and mine are half-brothers"


    "Lord Avery is my uncle. I think you should know him, right?" Tammy supplied.


    Damien tilted his head. "Lord Avery¡­.that sounds familiar, now that I think of it¡­" He rubbed his chin.


    Vera, sipping a cup of tea silently up until now, finally spoke up.


    "He''s the man who''s wife you almost ran away with."


    Silence.


    Avery''s eyes went wide. "IT WAS YOU!"


    She finally remembered! She knew this was a troublesome guy a lot of people disliked, but she didn''t connect him to that scoundrel from several years back who''d caused the breaking up of her parents!


    She slammed the table. "YOU''RE that bastard father and mother were arguing about back then!"


    Damien took a fist and hit his palm, clearly recalling the event. "Garter-belt milf!" He said in surprise. "She''s your mother? Well damn, what a small world. How''s she doing these days?"


    "Divorced!" Avery grit out, hot coals in her chest.


    "Good for her!" He clapped. "She was one stressed-out woman, so much tension just bottled up. Lord Kidney Deficiency didn''t help at all either, that no-good fuck head. Poor woman. Glad she took my advice in the end, though¡­.ah." He coughed, realizing what he was saying. His fatty friend was NOT looking very kind towards him right about now.


    Everyone except Dolly, Baz and Vera was watching them with uncertainty.


    Avery''s nostrils flared. She was so mad she couldn''t even see straight. This person is the reason why her father turned to drinking and whoring. It''s this guy''s fault her mother left and rarely visits anymore, taking her little brother away from them.


    He''s the reason people gossiped about her father, calling him pathetic for his wife "choosing a kid over him."


    Damien Claybrook, that was his name¡­.! That''s why she felt him familiar! Especially that face!


    Avery almost teared up with frustration thinking about the results of his interference with their family. Of the things his actions led to. Like her father, for example, who contracted a disease from one of the women he''d brought over to help him forget about his ex-wife, almost dying.


    Remembering how sad and weak he looked in his bed, so defeated and lost, made her hate the boy with a passion. She thought about him almost every day for months wondering who he was and thinking about how she wanted to hurt him as much as he''d hurt her family.


    In the days leading to her mother''s departure, their arguments became so bad she was even pretty sure her mother and father had come to blows. She''d once even heard things break and fall all the way from her room, her brother so scared she had to sleep with him and hold his silent, crying head.


    Mother had a few bruises the next day, while father''s head and arm were bandaged. That''s when she left. That was also the last time she''d seen her brother.


    Her hatred for this guy got to the point that she had to force herself to forget about his very name just so she could stay sane and move on. She picked up cooking, then began stress eating and soon found she had two chins.


    But that didn''t matter. All that mattered now is that in front of her is the one who ruined her family! Her mother and brother were gone. Her father nearly died. As for her, she couldn''t even look herself in a mirror anymore without feeling disgust and self-loathing.


    Now he''s all but saying it was her father''s fault? That her mother let their family drift apart because of a little stress? No, people didn''t give up years of marriage just because of a few stiff shoulders¡­.they didn''t hurt their loved ones and split up their families for an aching back or unfulfilled sex life like he implied.


    Everything...was his fault! However he did it, he''d led their mother astray. Tricked her somehow, with lies, promises, reassurances¡­


    And she thought he was an alright, if weird, guy? A friend, someone worthy of help and concern? She couldn''t believe it. She felt sickened with herself for being so stupid.


    This guy just stood there looking all innocent and careless when talking about how happy he was over their family''s disaster. Objectifying her mother, demeaning her father¡­.


    So nonchalant, so indifferent. She hated it. Her hands tightened till her nails cut into flesh. But what could she do to him? She''d seen what he was capable of.


    Nothing. She could do nothing. Her throat burned. The room felt stuffy and small. She had to leave. Had to get away.


    "You okay there bud?" Damien reached for the guy''s forehead.


    His arm was smacked away. "Don''t touch me!" He hissed at him. The fatty rose unsteadily to his feet and walked out of the room.


    Vera took another sip of tea. "That was certainly unexpected."


    Serina glared at Tammy. "Why''d you have to say that!"


    The ginger turned up her nose at the question. "Why not? I think it was for the best Uncle and Aunty broke up anyway."


    "That...may be true, but¡­"


    Vera sent a question. "And what makes you say that? Did they have troubles before the Young Master?"


    Tammy paused, then squirmed uneasily. "Well, there were rumors I heard from father and a few others¡­.things like how Uncle would yell at his wife often in private, or how he didn''t allow her to have any money herself, or even allow her to wear jewelry and pretty herself up outside of parties and their own home. Nothing too bad, but still."


    Damien folded his hands. "Oh, I heard about that alright. The woman was being emotionally abused almost every other day. Apparently, he was always calling her stupid, useless, only good for her looks...that kind of stuff. Do you know how fucked up a person can get being told those things every day for years? Self-esteem would be pretty hard to come by. And as for money, that''s also bad, kid. It doesn''t seem like much on the surface, yeah, but think about it. You can''t get very far without money, can you? Unless you sold yourself." He shook his head. "He essentially trapped her. Always kept guards to watch her, too. It really pissed me off so I slowly convinced her to leave him." He rubbed his chin. "I remember getting a letter one day from her asking me to be there with her when she finally ended things. Mother always kept track of letters sent to me ever since Chef Milf, though. She''d read it and learned about everything so we went to pick her up. I caught him hitting her and so we and mother started beating him up. I even broke one of his arms."


    Damien chuckled at the memory. "Felt good. Anyway, I never saw her after that." He huffed. "I almost sealed the deal in an Inn we rested at on our way to dropping her off at a relative''s, too. But something hit my head and I passed out before anything happened. Ah, it still makes me mad just thinking about it!"


    The rest of the girls stared at me in shock. "H-How bold!"


    "As expected, what a good guy!"


    "Even going that far for someone¡­"


    "U-Um, what were you doing before you passed out?"


    "Lily, you''re too much!" Serina berated her friend, cheeks red, not even wanting to think about it. He seemed to be quite prodigious even when he was that young. Some of the rumors were true, then? The best ones, even...the DDD would like this confirmation.


    Tammy sighed. "So Uncle really was that sort of person. And he seemed so nice, too." She could only shake her head sadly. "I''m glad Aunty got away, though. But, cousin Avery has the wrong idea about you now. Shouldn''t you go say something? Explain?"


    Damien shrugged, unconcerned. "To his eyes, I probably ruined his family. Do you really think he''d believe me? Only his mother would be able to convince him. It''s fine, though. Friends are friends even if one of them hates you for trying to seduce their mothers."


    Hell, Stiffler was still friends with Finch even after the guy had sex with his mom. If he can get past that, Avery can get past Damien''s mere ATTEMPT to sleep with his mom.


    "Personally, I don''t mind him hating me. Lots of people do. As for him thinking I tore his family apart, it isn''t my business to tell. I mean I''m sure Garter-belt Milf had opportunities in these past few years to tell him what really went down, but she didn''t. So neither will I."


    In the end, it just didn''t bother him.


    "I see. Well said! Okay, then."


    "Don''t worry about it. Eat up." Damien wanted to pat her head, she was so cute. But no! He held it in. He was starting to feel addicted to patting the heads of adorable lolies. It was harder to control than his penchant for drugs.


    Like, a horde of lolies scared him. Sure. But a few lolies here and there? They healed the heart!


    Should he adopt these little ones, too? He was already considering what kinda onesies they''d look good in.


    Minerva was cheerful. The conversation was a little weird, but it boiled down to Master helping someone. He really did good at taking care of people, didn''t he? He''d be a great father, she''d bet¡­.wait! Why was she thinking something like that? She shouldn''t be thinking like that, right? P-Probably...


    The little get-together lasted for another hour. Serina, Lily, Tammy and Janette were on cloud nine the entire time. Their faces were relaxed and blissful, sipping tea with smiles plastered all over their faces.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    This is the best day ever! They ate the best food, were being told the funniest of stories and got to enjoy the presence of their idol.


    He''s so nice and cool! So doting and warm! They wanted to laze around all day while receiving head pats and having their backs rubbed.


    Why did they think those things? Because they saw the older woman with a hood over her head fall asleep on the carpeted floor and ending up being pampered by Damien, who saw a chance and took it. He brushed her hair and did her a few braids. This woman''s hood then twitched and was taken off, revealing two furry ears which Damien began to gently finger.


    She was a cat-person! Did he like cats? Even mutated beastkin? Maybe he had a weird fetish. They remembered his words from before and felt that a reasonable assumption. How disgusting. How...unfair! Just because she was born with cat-ears, she got to lay around on his lap and be caringly fussed over?!


    They wanted to cry. There''s no heavenly justice in this world after all. The Gods are too biased! They lost all faith and devoted themselves to magic-science from then on.


    They''d give themselves furry ears too someday, they swore to themselves.


    Their nostrils flared, souls burning with a new passion. For the sake of being pampered by their beloved idol, they''d definitely become splendid cat-girls themselves!


    They imagined a perfect world full of warm sunshine, delicious baked goods and many head pats every day. And at night...heh...ehehehe...


    Damien saw off the four kids who were chuckling like old men and licking their lips. They seemed a bit weird. Maybe he shouldn''t adopt them.


    Dolly yawned and waved good-bye, promising to return tomorrow too.


    He looked down at Minnie. So innocent. So vulnerable.


    ...Heh¡­.ehehehe¡­.


    ***


    It was the next morning and Avery still hadn''t come back. He was starting to get worried for the guy. Girl. Fatty.


    He did some investigating and found out the fatty had moved in with another friend. But, her stuff was in her room so she''d have to come back for them.


    Damien, however, didn''t feel the need to make the fatty go through that trouble. Actually, he also had a better idea. Which was to move out himself!


    So he made a note, telling Avery of his plan to find a place in the city. Since he didn''t have many things it was easy to pack up and get out fast. He stuck the note to the door for the fatty to see when he eventually came back and started house-hunting.


    Using Dolly''s stash he wandered busy streets with Minnie along with a realtor, checking out several sizeable houses that were out of the way with a big yard.


    Finally, after several hours, they found a perfect spot that suited his tastes. He paid and waited a couple of days for minor repairs and renovations that had been nearly completed before his arrival to get fully done. Then, it was his!


    Damien invited his parents along with Baz, Dolly, Vee and Evie for a housewarming party. But Mother and Evie went on some sort of trip for advanced training, and Vee said she was sick or something. Though that cough was totally fake.


    So it ended up being Dolly, Baz, Father and Dolly''s friends again.


    "So, son, I heard you got kicked out again?" Father grinned.


    ...Okay, so MAYBE the day after the last get-together he was called outside by a loud shout and chewed out by the old man, then told that while he can remain a student he wasn''t allowed on the campus except during school hours anymore.


    And he didn''t even really get why? He could''ve made a fuss about it but he was planning to leave anyway so it wasn''t a big deal. All he knew is that Principal Gladstone seemed a tad pale when shouting at him.


    Being reminded about his unfair treatment was annoying so he set off a small explosion in his dad''s hair, which prompted a fight that ended when they almost put a hole in a wall.


    The event ended and everyone was seen off with a wave. Now? Damien was walking down the stairs while stretching his arms.


    Minnie was already up and preparing breakfast. There were now ribbons intertwined in her new braids. It was gone already but a few days ago her cheeks were also a bit swollen from Damien pinching and squeezing them while she slept, which she had no idea about.


    Damien was thinking this was the peak of life, just a man and his cute cat-eared waifu, when he heard a knock at the door.


    He tightened his robe to hide his PJs and answered. Who did he find? Vera


    "Fancy meeting you here. What''s up?"


    The girl was silent.


    "Alright. Cool. Nice talk. Come on in, we''re about to eat." He gestured for her to enter, which was ignored.


    She only continued to stand there, completely still. He noticed something behind her back.


    "What''s that?" He pointed.


    Finally, she spoke, "Oh, this? A housewarming present, I suppose. I did miss the party yesterday, after all."


    What she pulled out was...a completely ordinary-looking willow tree. A really small one, just a sapling really, with its roots sticking out from underneath as it lacked a pot.


    "Uh...thanks?"


    The little girl chucked it at him carelessly. "She''s pretty low maintenance, all you have to do is put her in a pot. You don''t even have to water her. Convenient little thing, no?"


    "Right." Hold on, ''her"? He looked between the green-haired little beauty and the tree with complex feelings suddenly boiling up. "Say...this isn''t you, is it?"


    Vera sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Please, Young Master, I know you have somehow come to the absurd conclusion that I hold romantic affections for you, which I don''t, but even if I did do you seriously believe I''d leave my true physical body in your hands just like that?"


    Well. She did make a point. That''d be a bit of a stretch to believe.


    She went on. "If you don''t want her just chuck her out the window or something."


    Damien hugged the tree and held it away from her. "What?! No way, I ain''t throwin'' it out like that." He regarded the immature willow tree with appreciation. "Besides, ain''t she a cutie?" He ran a finger over one of the bright green leaves. "Yup. This is my little tree now. You can''t have it back even if you begged. Where''d you get it, anyway?"


    She gestured indifferently. "Just some random tree I picked up along the road. No need to get sentimental."


    He didn''t think any willow trees grew in the area, though? And she could just teleport here, why would she be taking a road? He didn''t call her out on it.


    "Isn''t this the first real present you''ve ever given me? I''ll be sentimental if I want to. You can''t stop me."


    The girl held a hand to her mouth, yawning. "Yes, yes, do as you wish. Anyway, that''s all I came here for. Good day, Young Master."


    And she left.


    He closed the door and walked away, then heard another knock. It was Vee again.


    "But, you know, since it IS a gift from me and all you really should take care of it. Understand? You ABSOLUTELY have to take good care of it, okay? It''s not much now, but in a few years it''ll surely grow big and beautiful, alright?" She cleared her throat. " Not that I care what you really do with it. Just throw it away if you don''t want her. "


    And once again, she was gone.


    ***


    It was later at night. Damien had put the cute little tree into a pot and had fallen asleep while hugging her.


    He had a strange dream. It was one where he was in a large, endless expanse of white hauntingly similar to that space he''d fought that flamed-haired beauty so many times in.


    In his hands was the tree Vera had given him.


    Looking around, he found something strange. It looked like each step he too brought a small patch of emerald green grass and rich dark soil to life.


    "Heh. Cool." He walked around a little more and eventually a large circle of earth, flowers and grass popped into existence. In this blank, empty canvas he''d sown the seeds of life. He could see the soil expanding on it''s own now, slowly stretching across the world of white and bringing it color.


    He considered the tree in his hands. Then looked at the soil under his feet.


    "Gee, I wonder what I should do now." He snorted, the answer obvious.


    He dug out a small hole and got to work planting a tree. The thing grew more than twenty feet in a matter of seconds. It damn near impaled him!


    "Son of a bitch!" He cursed, a bit of blood at his chin. He then watched with amazement as the little tree began to flourish. Twenty feet...thirty...fifty¡­.it just kept growing! By now it''s trunk had already grown thick and powerful, it''s branches stretching outwards as if to encompass the world. The little tree gained fruits and vines, countless leaves springing forth and bursting with a faint, mysteriously enchanting green. Every single branch seemed immeasurably strong, like they could weather any storm and swat to death any beast.


    The lush, verdant willow tree thrust into the air proudly. It was vigorous and healthy, a matchlessly formidable existence. Every leaf resplendent, every fruit giving out sweet fragrances that left your heart calm and peaceful.


    Damien stood there motionlessly. It was because there was a feeling of comfort and warmth flowing into him. The sensation was impossibly gentle and caring, almost like a hug. His eyelids became heavy.


    For what may have been the first time in what seemed like forever, his entire being felt stable and whole.

 Chapter 60 #TeamTree

    There was a heavy weight at his chest, like someone standing over him.


    His eyes flew open.


    A figure illuminated only by the silvery rays of the moon and stars stared down at him. That familiar, achingly-beautiful face and full, ripe body left him stunned.


    But before he could even utter a word, she was yelling.


    "Young Master, what did you do?!"


    He swallowed his previously prepared words, not believing his ears.


    "Vee?" He exclaimed. "What the hell happened to you!? You look like your mother!"


    It was true. The Vera above him was no the kid he knew, but a woman with all the curves and heart-stopping attractiveness of a top model...no, much higher than that! A gorgeousness simply above what words could give justice to.


    His eyes locked onto a pair of peerless breasts, admiring the deep valley. Her pajamas were just too small, unable to contain such a bountiful harvest. Several buttons had come undone, the last few barely holding the fabric together. A losing battle if ever there was one.


    She noticed his gaze just as the last of the buttons fell. The pajamas split down the middle. Two mesmerizing mounds crashed into his face.


    Vera scrambled back. She held an arm across her chest. Her face was as unchanging as always but her cheeks and ears were dyed a deep pink hue.


    She very calmly hopped off of his bed. And promptly fell.


    "Ow¡­" The girl...woman...groaned.


    Damien offered her a hand and asked once again, "What happened? Growth spurt?" This was just amazing.


    She felt like biting him. Growth spurt? She wasn''t supposed to get even close to this sort of appearance for several hundred more years, at least!


    "Aren''t you the cause of all this?!" She accused. But in actuality, she was ecstatic. "What did you do to me, huh? You bastard. Degenerate. Flea shit. What kind of weird experiments did you get up to this time?! I can''t even walk straight...and I feel so heavy¡­.I''m so tall now I get dizzy just standing up, even! Explain right this instant!" She complained while in truth feeling giddy inside.


    Her entire body was bursting with incredible life force. It made everything feel cool and hot at the same time. An astounding amount of power just kept pouring into her seemingly without end!.


    "The heck? Why do you think I had anything to do with this? I''m innocent." Damien folded his arms.


    He was stared at hard. "Innocent and the Young Master can''t be spoken of in the same sentence unless it''s to mean you''re corrupting the innocent." She pronounced.


    It felt like a slap. "Why you guys always gotta exaggerate like that?"


    "Oh shut up, trying to act pure and kind doesn''t suit you at all." Vera poked his shoulder. He really frustrates one, this guy. "And if it wasn''t you, who else would it be? It''s obviously you." The little girl...the young woman groaned painfully, cradling her head. "Oh, I''m such an idiot!" She sighed. "Now look what happened!"


    The girl almost laughed. Though she wasn''t used to this body at all and had fallen more than once before she came here, she wasn''t mad at all.


    Vera didn''t know what he''d done, but she knew whatever it was had been good for her. To be honest? She thought he''d just put her in a pot and forget about her¡­


    Although, okay, she maybe sort of, just a little bit, hoped he''d actually take care of her¡­


    But he probably just used her in some strange experiments or something! Otherwise, why would she be like this? It was simply too strange. Well, she didn''t think he''d do something bad to a gift she''d given to him though. And of course, he hadn''t. In fact, whatever he''d done was extremely beneficial!


    Vera originally thought it was bad, getting worked up and doing something so crazy. She''ll admit, she got just a teeny bit jealous recently. It happened when she accidentally caught the Young Master and that Chelsea woman playing around with each other. It made her feel the slightest pangs of remorse.


    Although she really did want the Young Master to be happy and have the family life he always talked about, she didn''t expect how strange it made her feel when watching him with another woman like that.


    It''s like, seeing how relaxed and carefree he was during that week made her very warm and fuzzy inside. Watching him enjoy himself, have fun, always made her want to hum a tune. Yet every time he indulged that woman, someone who hadn''t spent nearly as much time with him as she did or know him as well as she did...who only came up with that marriage idea just for the sake of getting his mother''s protection...it elicited a very sour feeling.


    She couldn''t stand it. She saw that woman and started hating her. For the thousandth time, Vera thought about how much she really resented being stuck in this child''s body. Resented it even more than having this cold, unlovable face. At the very least if she had an older body she wouldn''t be treated like some kid.


    That''s why she ended up giving herself to him. She thought that even though her second body was too young and unable to turn his head, if nothing else maybe he''d give her true body a bit of attention and care.


    Then, later, she hid under her covers in embarrassment all day thinking how corny that was. But she didn''t regret giving herself to him. Although her inner negativity DID make her think he''d forget about her, she logically knew that wasn''t the kind of person the Young Master is.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    And so deep down she felt safe putting herself in his hands. Her mother would chastise her greatly if she found out, though. Suffice it to say, her physical form in the early stages of her growth is incredibly weak and fragile.


    It really is a little much to give it to someone, anyone, just because of a little jealousy¡­


    Still. She wanted him to have it. Vera knew she wasn''t a very honest person. The words she wanted to say might never come out. The feelings she had might never get a chance to be fully explained.


    But giving herself to him in this way, well, if nothing else she herself knew what it meant. He didn''t need to understand himself. Neither did Mother or Baz.


    Besides, just look at her now! Even though she isn''t a warm person, even though she''s not the kind of woman he wants, if it''s this kind of body maybe he''d at least see her as more than just a child.


    Her heart burned with a newfound passion. That''s right. If it''s her right now, she could try! She couldn''t definitely try! More than anyone, she''d make him happy. She knew she could.


    But, it would be hard. She was lacking so many things. She couldn''t even express herself to him properly. She was a coward who would spout abuse even at the one she liked, a terrible person. Could anyone really love someone as caustic and mean as her?


    ¡­..Perhaps...not¡­


    Vera''s thoughts were cut off abruptly by a sudden hug.


    "So that plant really is your true body!" Damien''s eyes misted up. " Dammit, kid, how adorable are you going to be? I''m almost in tears, okay? Stop being so goddamn cute! You''re literally giving me your heart here. No one else is gonna beat that. Fuck. This ain''t fair, it''s cheating. How am I gonna turn you down now, huh? That''s it, I''m done." He sighed heavily. "Come on, let''s go buy you a wedding dress."

 Chapter 61 See That Girl Over There? Thats What Happiness Looks Like

    "Let me down already! Young Master¡­.you bastard! Dick waffle¡­.thundercunt¡­.Jizzstain...I hate you! Hurry up and let me go!"


    Vera was blushing fiercely and struggling like an enraged tigress. Her words were scathing, every obscenity spewing from her mouth more demeaning and insulting than the last.


    She was currently wrapped up in a thin blanket and being princess-carried by Damien.


    "This foul mouth needs to be punished." Was all the reply she received. And moments later, her lips were sealed. By his.


    "#$%^&!"


    Her expression, while indifferent, went an even brighter and more beautiful shade of pink. His mouth pressed against her own and transmitted a searing warmth, making her stiffen up instantly.


    Her mind was in complete disarray. Her heart was beating like mad and the world was blindingly bright. The Young Master''s perfect, impossibly handsome face was all she could see. His arms were like two iron rods, immovable no matter how much she strained.


    She...she¡­what? She didn''t know. Her mind was blank.


    His tongue prodded at her and she found herself opening for him entirely against her will. Only after several long seconds did he slowly ease up and let her breath, gently biting at her bottom lip.


    He finally pulled away, but not before that evil, despicable tongue roamed along his upper mouth as if to catch her lingering flavor.


    "Keep talking, I wouldn''t mind a second taste."


    Vera heard that and nearly whimpered.


    She quieted down instantly, too embarrassed to utter even a peep more. She hid her head under the blanket and refused to come out.


    He''s doing something like that out in public! People are staring! She''s going to die of shame. Ah, this is the end for her, isn''t it?


    The Young Master truly is the most hateful under heaven!


    Damien, for his part, was thinking of Vera in an entirely different way than she did him at the moment. She was...the cutest under heaven! He wanted to spoiler her rotten, and then spoil her even more!


    What kind of creature is this? She''s just downright moe AF! Her blushing face, her shy reactions, the way she bloomed for him...


    He...he¡­.goddamn. He wanted to turn this into a straight romance novel. TeamTree had it''s most ardent supporter at this moment. 20 million trees? Ha! Bitch, no. You gotta pump those numbers up, those are rookie numbers!


    We aren''t stopping at 20 million, we''re giving this world it''s own goddamn Amazon rainforest! Several!


    His nostrils flared in excitement.


    He all but kicked down the door to the tailor''s shop once he arrived. He refused to let his little tree out of his arms and announced, "Let''s get this woman in a wedding dress, dammit!"


    The several staff members and tailors in the building looked at the two newcomers with odd faces. A full-grown woman and a young kid maybe not even 15? She looked twice his age. This kind of gap...it''s a little much, no? They have an entire generation between them!


    But these looks shifted when the boy threw several fat purses of gold at them.


    "Congratulations on your engagement!" The staff cheered.


    Vera hissed at them. "We aren''t engaged!" Her head peeked out from the covers just to yell.


    Damien took that opportunity to once more place a kiss on her lips, shutting her up. The green-haired beauty lost all train of thought and helplessly gave way to him yet again.


    This scumbag, taking advantage of her in such a way...this is simply intolerable bullying!


    She vowed vengeance!


    "Young Master, I''ll kiss you to death!... Wait, no..."


    He held her tight. "Sounds great. Let''s start now."


    ***


    Mama Claybrook rose early every day. She washed her face, did her morning yoga taught to her by her son, and had breakfast. In recent years she''s been very free. So much so that until even more recently she didn''t know what to do with all her time.


    Yes. Until recently. These days, if you asked what her favorite pass time is, she''d say, "Watching my son." And mean every word. Oh yeah, that son of her''s is just too entertaining.


    She could sit on her lounge chair all day just watching him through her crystal orb. She''d lay there with a box of Cinnabon Delights freshly made and delivered, observing everything.


    Her husband Elias also normally watched him with her, the man enjoying their son''s misadventures as much as she did. However, there was a certain week-long period where she didn''t let him watch.


    Of course, he himself didn''t know why. He only understood that strangely, for some odd reason, she had been absolutely insatiable during that time. Coming to him at random hours of the day, fully wet, warm and aroused like nothing he''d seen before. Obviously, he didn''t complain.


    Anyway, today was a bit different. She''d woken up later than she normally did. It wasn''t until mid-morning that she actually woke up and decided to forego her regular routine in favor of going straight to intruding upon her son''s privacy.


    Now at any other time she''d be laughing and having a good time. But today? What she bore witness to was simply too shocking.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    There, within that crystal sphere, was the image of her son...kissing none other than one of her best friends.


    She instantly flew into a rage sought out her husband!


    The man was already up himself, watering their son''s drugs.


    "Ellie, just look at this! Look at it!" She shoved the ball into his face furiously.


    He blinked, backing up, and went all wide-eyed. His mind was shook "M-Mary?!" That''s right!


    Right now their 14-year-old son was currently locking lips with his longest friend, mentor and one-time love, Mary!


    That face, that figure, it was impossible for it to be anyone else. And not only were they kissing, but she was also even twining her arms around his neck and running her fingers through his hair, seemingly not wanting to let go.


    Her flushed cheeks and dazed eyes were full of such blatant affection that he doubted his what he saw.


    "This¡­" His voice came out strained. "....Holy hell. Well done, son!" Even he himself hadn''t been able to melt that woman''s heart back then.


    Is this not the son completing his father''s unfinished legacy? Fixing past regrets? This kid...what a formidable youth!


    He was quite pleased. That woman deserves happiness. He''s glad she found someone she can properly love and receive love from.


    His wife smacked his head. "What the hell do you mean, well done?!" Her face was incomparably dark. "That...that fox! I can''t believe she''s playing around with my own son like this...damn overgrown bush....how dare she! My son! She actually dares fool around with him in front of me like this, knowing I''d see¡­trying to suck my son dry, huh? This little bitch. I''ll mess her up good, I tell you h''what!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, a short few miles away, Damien was busy spoiling his little tree.


    He held a dainty little hand while the girl''s measurements were taken. She spat abuses at him every minute of it and said things that scared away all the other customers, almost making them want to lay down and cry, but Damien was already immune.


    "Damn sheep diddler...let go of my hand already. I''m leaving."


    "If you leave now, what will you wear for our wedding?"


    "Who said I''d marry you?" Her fingers threaded themselves through his own.


    "What, you don''t want me?"


    "Young Master, to say I loathe your very existence and despise the fact that your father didn''t shoot your worthless self into a sock instead of between your honorable Mother''s legs would be an understatement. Of course I don''t want you. Do you think you''re something special?"


    ...She''s a horrible, ugly, unlovable twig full of nothing but meanness. Saying such cruel things, she didn''t deserve any kind of affection from him.


    "I''m going to kiss you again at this rate, you know?"


    Right now happiness had a physical form. That form was Vera.


    "Hmph. Do whatever you want, cock scum."


    Please.

 Chapter 62 Honest Feelings

    Vera was undoubtedly getting caught up in the Young Master''s pace. Being kissed so suddenly all the time. Being told, "Marry me." Being rolled into a blanket and paraded around the city while being kissed and told, "Marry me."


    The Young Master, in case one didn''t know, is a force of nature. Once he decides something he can either whimsically change his mind or be simply impossible to dissuade.


    Vera knew this instance was the latter.


    Take a bit earlier this morning, for example.


    "Hah, what a shallow man. The only reason you''re so enthusiastic is because of my new body. Don''t think your disgusting intentions are going unknown. Young Master, end this farce already and leave me be." She had told him while they walked down a street carrying a bag full of new clothes, wearing a black dress he''d boughten her that matched this new body. She would''ve preferred purple.


    He waved off her comment like it was nothing. "Now where am I going to find another girl who''ll love me as much as you do? At this point, I don''t even care if you turn back. Lolies are great too, aren''t they?"


    See? In one ear and out the other.


    "Besides," He went on, " Why aren''t you just teleporting out if you really hate it, huh? Not like I could stop you." He poked a finger into her side playfully. "I find that dishonest side endearing in it''s own way, though."


    " ....Hm? What did you say? I couldn''t hear. Also, what''s with this weird interference today? I can''t even teleport right now. How vexing!"


    "Oh, is that what it is?" His sardonic grin had been terrible. "How unfortunate for you, then. I suppose you''re trapped with me. You''d best watch your words from now on, else who knows what I''ll do to you in punishment?"


    "What a vile young man. Now you''re using my verbal tics as an excuse to have your way with me? I hope you drown in dog cum. Get away, you make me want to hurl."


    She spat out. It was at that moment she lost her balance and fell. This body was too new to her, everything felt very disorienting. She endured up to then but, as expected, the sudden shift eventually proved too much.


    Vera readied to catch herself, but Damien beat her to it. "Am I going to have to carry you again? Come here."


    The insufferable guy then proceeded to wrap his arm around her waist to keep her safe.


    Remembering the exchange and the way he looked after her made Vera feel incomparably light.


    Because of how mature she seemed in comparison to other girls her age, he''d never really treated her quite the same even though he always thought of her as a child. He respected her personal space much more.


    In that regard, she always thought about Dahlia. They were the same age, yet he wouldn''t mind pinching her cheeks, hugging her or indulging her in other ways. Whereas he chose to be more reserved with Vera. Perhaps, given her unique circumstances, that was the correct treatment. But that didn''t mean she liked it. He claimed to think of her as a sisterly figure, but he didn''t act them the same with them both at all. It wasn''t...fair. The only time he truly paid her attention, just her alone, was when she did something bad.


    She didn''t want to do bad things, but he kept forcing her to do bad things!


    That part was childish of her, she''d admit. But in that child''s body, what else could she have done? She wasn''t at all as cute as Dolly. She couldn''t even smile. There''s no use competing.


    Baz was spoiled a bit too. Always being dragged by the Young Master, having fun together. FIghting, playing. Like brothers.


    Vera never really got that from the Young Master. The other two he treated like siblings. Not her, though. Not that she wanted him to think of her as a sibling at all. But it was her right. She was no different from Dolly or Baz in their connection to him, so why was he more distant with her? She thought it had to be her face. The difference between those two and her is only how much brighter and open they are.


    It''s one of the reasons why she never thought he''d look her way.


    But that was totally different right now. What''s with him being so affectionate? Honestly. There was just nothing she could do to stop him. Would she really have to marry this bastard? She resigned herself to the inevitable.


    ¡­.Was she dreaming?


    This felt like one. She was too happy, it didn''t feel real at all. She expected to wake up any minute now.


    The thought was just a little crushing.


    However, time went by and nothing changed.


    Vera looked at the spacious room she was in. The Young Master''s new home was very different from the Claybrook Estate. Smaller, but cozier.


    She looked around but didn''t find her true physical body. In fact, she felt it from further away. With the Young Master, she was now sure. How strange. What had he done to it, exactly? It''s like he was right beside her even now. What an odd feeling. Yet not an unwelcome one, if she was truthful.


    Vera waited patiently. He''d sent her back while he went to go get groceries, promising an amazing meal when he returned.


    It''s been a while now.


    She took a whiff and caught a familiar scent. Her hear turned curiously to one corner of the room. Light flashed in her eyes.


    ***


    When Damien got back from purchasing a ring with just the PHATEST diamond he could find he greeted Minnie, a tad remorsefully, and went to his room where he told Vera to wait.


    And what did he see? A certain emerald-haired woman sleeping on his bed in a fetal position with a pair of his underwear over her head and a bunch of dirty clothes scattered all over.


    Son of a...he''s going to have to start hiding his laundry basket at this rate. First Dolly barges in and steals his "prime goods" and now Vera''s wearing his used underwear on her head while asleep. In fact, he wasn''t even sure if the last was the first time for her...or for Dolly, for that matter.


    Over the last few years, he noticed that several articles of clothing would mysteriously disappear. He racked it up to just the servants making a mistake here and there. Now he wasn''t so sure.


    "Hnn~" Vera yawned. She sat up drowsily with outstretched arms. She froze as she saw him. Then, very calmly, he picked up each piece of clothing with lightning speed and hid them under his bed. "Oh, Young Master. Hello."


    "Please stop sniffing my dirty laundry."


    Vera was just about to deny the accusation with a scathing retort. Then realizing she was still wearing his undies on her head and decided to instead take the shameless route by saying, quite confidently, "Young Master, I''m merely exercising my right as your fiancee."


    "So you accept it after all."


    "I never said that," Vera said with obvious disdain. She sat with her feet over the edge of the bed, legs bare.


    He smirked and walked towards her. The air about him shifted somehow and made her a little apprehensive as he got closer.


    He took a seat next to her. His hand brushed her hair back behind her ear.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Exercising my right as your fiance." His mouth wandered along her neck, giving her goosebumps galore.


    "Hmph. Do as you please." And he did. While his lips left a trail of fire along her skin his hands slid slowly up her thigh.


    Vera felt her breath hitch.


    "Should we just call it off?"


    Vera''s tone went a bit more unsure. "It was your one-sided decision anyway, what do I care what you do?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "If that''s what you want." This body was so much more receptive than her childish one. And she''s sure he knew that. The way his fingers gently stroked her through the new panties she''d had to buy and the moisture that came in response to his play were all the sign he needed. "Is it?" He asked.


    At first she was glad. Glad because her mind was not the 12-year-old child people before all this thought her to be. Because of what Mother had done, she couldn''t be considered a young girl. She knew the Young Master was the same, too old for his youthful body despite his antics. Like now with how calmly shameless he was being. Not a child at all.


    It''s only their bodies that were young, nothing more. So she was happy at finally being treated like a woman, which she always considered herself as.


    But then she felt quite cross because she knew what he was trying to do. Worst part? It was working.


    "That¡­"


    "What?" He nibbled on her ear with just the right amount of force.


    "Such a bastard...devil...who would want to marry you?" She said the words she must''ve already repeated a hundred times. But unlike those past hundred times he didn''t care to kiss her mouth shut.


    "I wonder." His bright amethyst eyes toyed with her. "Perhaps a certain moss head?


    "I would never--" One finger. That''s all it took. And it left her stunned. With her head already full of his sweet, savory smell, it nearly broke her. Sparks of electricity shot through her whole body and rendered her helpless. Her legs crossed, trying desperately to suppress the rising tide.


    "You what?" She could drown in those eyes. So beautiful, full of dark promise.


    "I¡­" The world faded away. There was no one but them. No need to hide, no need to fear. Whatever judgments anyone had didn''t matter. Whatever insecurities she had didn''t matter.


    She felt like crying. "Young Master, I love you! I''ve always...more than anyone, I¡­.!" Her throat turned raw. No, that wasn''t right. That wasn''t what she needed to say.


    "Please love me back."


    "Alright."


    The ring fit perfectly.

 Chapter 63 Preparations For War

    Damien once again woke up to the feeling of something heavy pressing against his chest.


    He saw movements under the blanket, felt something warm and slippery leaving moist trails along his skin.


    The boy uncovered himself to find a naked, adult-form Vera hanging over half his body with one leg intertwined with his own. Her small pink tongue continued an upward path until it reached his left nipple, where she began licking him erotically.


    Vera tasted him thoroughly all throughout. The fact she looked so much like her Mother, essentially identical with just longer hair, may have also added to the factor of naughtiness. In fact, she knew it did and didn''t mind at all.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, not that he was complaining.


    The girl snuggled up to him. "Sadly I don''t have a pair of cat-ears...but I know the Young Master likes this sort of thing, so from now on this is how I''ll wake you up every day." Her kisses continued to rise, from his collarbone to his neck, chin, and finally his lips. A deep, intimate show of her affection. One she initiated herself, making it all the more meaningful.


    Damien had no idea what he''d done to make her love him so much and he knew damn well he didn''t deserve any of it, but hell if being with him makes her happy then fuck it. He wasn''t the president and founder of the Make Vera Happy Foundation for nothing.


    He thought back to her confession from earlier and felt his heart basically melt. He''d wanted to consummate their new relationship right there and then but the girl''s red-faced, "Not until we''re married!" left him wanting to grin.


    So instead he let them enjoy themselves in other ways. And Damien? He''s very giving. He wasn''t tired at all from the action but found himself dozing off beside a strengthless Vera while savoring her soft, satisfied breaths.


    He couldn''t even remember the last time he felt so relaxed from a nap. Having her on his arm, knowing how much she cared about him, there just weren''t words to describe how good that felt.


    "Young Master. "


    "Yeah?"


    "I love you."


    "I know."


    "I just wanted to say it."


    "Well knock it off, my heart can''t take it."


    Vera shook her head. "No. I''ll say it even a million times more. You can''t stop me."


    "Look at you, being open for a change."


    Guess now we know how to make a tsundere honest now. Just gotta use the orgasm fingers. Seriously this kid''s gotten so much more dere, he loved it. Though he wasn''t sure how long that''d last given her nature, he''ll take what he can get.


    "The Young Master also seems rather honest with himself." Vera''s eyes drifted towards his lower half, where raging hard-on had long since been built. She gulped wordlessly. This kind of thing isn''t even a body part anymore. Isn''t it more of a weapon? She felt daunted just looking at it.


    This thing looked like it was optimized to impregnate women. It was too shameless!


    "Hmph, smiling at me so vulgarly." She glared at it with hostility, the erect member merely giving her a challenging smirk. It simply mocked her with it''s length and girth. " See how I teach you a lesson," Vera promised.


    Damien felt her soft hand grip his little buddy and jerked in reaction. The feeling of her warm little fingers wrapped around his erect cock, gently kneading, was too fantastic.


    Vera, on her end, was stunned. It twitched! This damn guy dared to get even bigger, her hand unable to fully wrap around him. What arrogance!


    She started moving her arm up and down, laying her head on his shoulder while she serviced him. That thick, meaty pole somehow felt nice in her palm.


    You know, normally Damien used a faster pace when doing it himself...but somehow this slower movement was more intimate and erotic.


    "Does it feel good?" She asked with reddened ears. Her mother had the experience, but Vera never thought she''d employ those skills herself.


    "It''s amazing." He rubbed her silky-smooth hair.


    "Saying that and stroking my head...It feels like your praising me for something you shouldn''t."


    She buried herself in his neck. Her head was full of his smell, making her new, highly sensitive body impossibly moist. But more than even that was the sense of contentedness.


    "You''re stroking mine, it''s only right I stroke yours." She could feel the soothing rumble of his voice with her whole being.


    "This and that aren''t equal at all."


    "Oh? Do I take that as a request for another special massage?"


    The woman shook her head once more. "That''s okay. It''s my turn to make you feel good."


    They tried several different positions after that. Because of her desire to stay chaste for her wedding night, as a substitute she even let him squeeze into the crook of her knee and in between her thighs while she licked and nibbled his ear. Which she knew he loved because his cock grew even firmer.


    It made her deliriously happy to know the things she did turned him on.


    In case it wasn''t clear, Vera, too, is also very giving.


    ***


    Meanwhile, several miles away, Mary was being ignored.


    Today had been quite strange. Mary recalled the memory vividly...


    She had gone to the market for groceries as per usual. Ellie and Lady Claybrook were people who were quite ravenous and so she often left to purchase more ingredients. She took longer to arrive since she liked to walk instead of using her ability to teleport, enjoying the scenic route.


    She had been in the middle of choosing some apples when she heard a familiar voice call out to her from behind. An arm had wound itself around her waist intimately, making her freeze.


    "Didn''t I tell you to go back? What, couldn''t bear to part?"


    The person who dared be so forward with her was none other than the Young Master of the Claybrook family, and more importantly, the current generation''s Prince of the Dragon race, Damien Claybrook.


    He seemed to be growing taller and more muscular by the day, already as tall as her easily. She knew that at this rate he''d be one of those Dragons who would grow to imposing heights once fully mature. She could already see hints of his future self. A Dragon with Angel and Asmodian in his bloodline? It made a dangerous combination for anyone, especially women.


    The Young Miss Dahlia was also turning out to be a uniquely attractive individual, for that matter, now that she thought of it. In fact she always did favor that girl. A bit of an airhead, but a cute one. She resembled Ellie a lot in terms of appearance.


    Lady Claybrook had given birth to such blessed children. Though Mary didn''t at all think her own lost out to them. Her two little trees were also quite good.


    But this was an odd encounter. She eyed this little troublemaker warily. What was he on about just now?


    Mary opened her mouth to speak, "Young Master, this is highly inappropriate. Please remove your arm at once."


    The boy merely brought them even closer. "Nope." He grinned wickedly, perhaps a touch sadistic.


    Next thing she knew, his lips were upon her. They were firm and sure, radiating care and confidence. Her heart pounded rapidly in shock.


    Then came the tongue. Vigorous, dauntless, dominating her insides. It was hot and moist, laying claim to her mouth in the most direct and wonderful of ways. His saliva mixed with her own and brought a feeling of utmost euphoria.


    She gripped his shirt tightly and tried to push him away. But it was useless. She found herself suddenly weak, her mind a blur, as he probed deeper.


    The calm, practiced movements felt like he''d done this hundreds of times already.


    She had no idea what was happening or why. This...she''d never even kissed his father before, now she was kissing his son?


    This was insane. Her heart and mind couldn''t accept it. What was going on here?


    After what seemed like an eternity he finally deigned to release her. In however long the kiss lasted, she''d become his captive. It was only now that she was let go allowed to breath, sure her lips would swell after his relentless attack.


    "I still have something to do. Hurry on back to my place, I''ll see you in a bit with a nice surprise."


    With a warm whisper in an ear that gave her goosebumps, he left.


    And it was like that, full of profound confusion, in which Mary walked back. Her mind filled with remembrances of his addicting musk, reliving again and again what was undoubtedly the deepest, most sensual and caring kiss she''d ever received.


    She had no idea what had gone on back then, nor why. She didn''t at all understand why Muriel was acting so coldly either. The woman didn''t acknowledge Mary''s existence, a sign she was trying to stop herself from doing something extreme.


    Why, though? She couldn''t have seen what had happened, Mary would''ve sensed her spying.


    And Elias, he was acting oddly as well. Giving her a grin and a thumbs up, showing his approval over...something. She wasn''t sure what.


    But it was strange. The Young Master''s unforgettable kiss, his parent''s weird actions towards her today¡­.


    She''d rarely felt as thrown out of order as she was now.


    With Muriel''s temper, though, it was safe to say her days from now on would be anything but pleasant.


    She decided to take a few extra breaks from now on to give the woman time to cool down. Being in the same house all day with an irritable Dragon Queen was not a situation one wanted to find themselves in, after all.


    Best to get away as often as you can.


    ***


    "Alright, class, this year it seems Haytham''s high school and university divisions will be undergoing a change." Henry idly read through a report handed out to the teaching staff by Gladstone. "It appears that because of certain events transpiring in the Dry Lands, the Five-Way Alliance wishes to increase their military force. As they are the main group that sponsors Haytham and it''s branches in the other parts of the world, we''ve been charged with the job of training new elites for their army."


    Damien''s ears picked up from his throne.


    A student with neat black hair, formerly spiked and dyed like the punk he used to be, raised a hand calmly. "Sir, I don''t understand. What events? What''s going on?"


    Henry coughed. "I suppose you''ll find out soon enough, so¡­.apparently the Alliance is concerned. In the Dry Lands a new figure has popped up with incredible power and charisma. His feats are numerous, from holding tight reigns over the bandit faction to hunting down countless Evil God worshippers. He''s a mysterious man who, despite showing up just a couple months ago, has already gained a massive following built up from many different Dry Land locals. This man is somehow even capable of turning the barren wastes into lush fields of life and is being venerated as a Divine. Just recently he held a private wedding ceremony with the Dry Lands esteemed Goddess--another mysterious figure with strange abilities relating to water, above that of normal mages--and in turn has gained the fealty of the great clans. This means the Dry Lands, and more importantly, the Aeil tribesmen, are finally coming together to form a nation. Given the vast physical prowess the Aeil boast, the Alliance is suspects a possible war on the horizon and want to ensure they are amply prepared. Even as powerful as the Alliance is, a united Dry Lands is, after all, not a threat to be taken lightly."


    The whole class was silent as they contemplated the whole thing. Didn''t this mean they were becoming a military academy now? Or something close? Perhaps they were going to be forced into becoming soldiers. They understood that the block C students before them were allowed to do as they pleased for the most part, but they had the misfortune of being together with that Claybrook brat who oppressed them to death. Now they find out even if he weren''t here they''d still, in all likelihood, be under tighter control compared to students from previous years.


    None of them liked this. This didn''t mean that a war was actually going to happen, but still. The top brass was concerned enough to make them combat ready should the need arise and that said enough about how they felt the future looked.


    Damien, on the other hand, was not at all as worried as his fellow students. He simply asked, "How does the Alliance feel about mutated beastkin?"


    Henry frowned. "They don''t have an official stance against them, but superstition regarding those individuals run rampant all over the continent. They turn a blind eye, suffice it to say. The Humane Society takes advantage of their negligence."


    The room''s air suddenly felt charged with danger. The students sucked in a cold breath, familiar with this shift.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Inaction is just as much a sin." Damien''s gaze turned bright. "Perhaps even worse." He brought out a fifteen-inch black iron rod with the words, ''Mandingo 2.0'' carved onto it''s side... laughing with an evil glint in his eyes.


    T''was time for surprise buttsex.


    At that time, a chill seeped into the bums of high-ranking Alliance members all over the world.


    "Anyway, to get experience in combat we''ll be sending you into the local dungeon,"  Henry concluded.


    S-Sodium... Nickel?!


    Since when did this world have fucking dungeons, dammit?!


    "Today anyone not already registered can sign up with the adventurer''s guild."


    We have an adventurer''s guild too?!


    Some shady shit is going on, folks, because fuck him if that was a thing before today. But whatever.


    Time to pick up girls in a dungeon! Preferably slime girls.


    Wait. He''s engaged. Fuck.


    Well...let''s check it out anyway?

 Chapter 64 The Mysterious Futa

    "I''m here to sign up with the guild."


    We entered the stereotypical large, tavern/inn-looking guild HQ where drunk adventurers were conversing amongst themselves heartily.


    The eye candy of a handsome man and pretty woman was, of course, present. We talked to the woman who was just closer.


    And by we, Damien meant him, Big D, Milly, and Baz. Also the Mandate of Heaven. How? Apparently, the fucking thing floats. Milly told him all about it, though she didn''t--or rather couldn''t--recall how she knew about it.


    ¡­.Aw yeah, boys and girls. With a cushioned seat, Day was riding on a floating golden throne throughout the city like a young Deity descended from heaven. With Milly standing on an armrest and leaning on the throne, and Baz carrying Big D with somewhat of a struggle, and Damien''s transcendent charisma, there were people everywhere pointing and talking about him.


    Total boss status right there.


    He caused quite a ruckus as he paraded through the streets. Some people were stunned into silence. Others prayed to themselves. Which caused angel wings to sprout from his back and make him all the awe-inspiring.


    Damien was growing a fondness for the attention. He even circled around several times just to see the people''s reverent gazes. The women reached for him while the men knelt down in devotion.


    "A Divine has descended upon the world¡­." They whispered to themselves.


    "What a mesmerizing aura¡­"


    "That sword looks a bit wicked though."


    The Dao of Lord Bai was slowly being awakened in Damien''s heart as he basked in their attentive stares.


    Anyway, he had to widen the entrance to the guild and the drunken festivities stopped as soon as he arrived so they weren''t all too chatty anymore¡­.but yeah. He and Baz approached the pretty bob-haired woman with indifference and just up and said, "We''re here to sign up."


    The poor girl was shocked into silence. Her heart felt like it was stolen right from her chest. This...this¡­.what sort of being had come to their little city? Which family''s young Great One had deigned to descend upon them? No, surely this youth was some reborn Divine.


    But if he was truly a holy being, why did his mere presence inspire such sinful thoughts in her heart?!


    Neither she nor Damien realized the faint Asmodian blood from his mother''s side was being roused due to his maturing body.


    "Lady, are we gonna do this or what?" Damien yawned.


    The ambiguous words made the receptionist think all kinds of thoughts. But she shook her head and stammered, "Y-Yes sir¡­.please fill in these forms here. Oh. Um..." She reached out only to realizing he was too far away. That throne needed a lot of space and it was floating quite high.


    Damien waved a hand and sent a Barrier plate towards her. She hesitantly placed the documents on the transparent disk and watched as it flew back to it''s caster.


    Everyone in the room, all of them quite tipsy despite the early day, were speechless. What was going on?! They had never encountered such a situation before.


    "For this dude too." Damien pointed at Baz.


    "Thanks, miss. " Baz nodded and gave a winning smile, laying down on the floor to fill out the proper information


    The heavy thud as he put down Big D scared the rest of the adventurer''s shitless. It made a hole in the floor¡­


    Who uses such a monstrously large weapon? They nearly fainted.


    Damien ignored them. He returned the documents a few moments later.


    "So. What? Do I start as a D-rank or something?"


    The woman looked at him strangely. "No? My Lord, that system has long since been deemed inefficient. It''s all about licenses now."


    "Huh?"


    She smiled. "Simply put, we now prioritize actual skill over all other factors. You will receive certain licenses after taking tests. If passed these will enable you to take on quests that would be normally locked to new guild members were it our old system. You now are no longer limited by things like rank just because you''re new. So long as you have the proper license you can take on any quest. Even age doesnt matter as long as you have the verified skills a quest calls for. "


    Damien was almost smiling. That sounded great! Finally someone did away with the usual shit tier ranking system! He always felt that stuff was annoying. Like, how does that make sense? Just because you''re new, you''re a crappy bronze or D-rank who can''t take on certain quests? Have to work you way up, despite being too goddamn OP? Be looked down upon by people who might be weaker than you, or less knowledgable?


    This was a damn breath of fresh air.


    "What sort of tests are there?"


    "Many kinds. The basic, mandatory test is of course combat capability. Others like teamwork, leadership, cartography, and herbology are optional but do offer a wider range of quests you can take. These being just some of the skills you can acquire a license for."


    Thats sounds a bit complicated, but still better than the other system.


    "Nice. Lead the way." Damien hopped off his throne.


    "This is going to be fun." Baz handed over his documents too and followed the receptionist as she led us to a door to the far right.


    "You''ll be fighting opponents of varying levels of skill."


    "Who''s the strongest dude here?"


    "Huh? That would be the resident guild master. But you can''t be thinking of fighting him...he''s a strong aura user, capable of--"


    "Call him down."


    Ten minutes later Damien was standing, bored, as a muscular old man shot beams of sword energy at him. Which he blocked with the lowest level defensive spell, Barrier.


    The spell was condensed to dramatically increase it''s defense and five disks hovers around his body. The amount of control needed to move every single disk in real time to block the sword beams was surely mindboggling.


    "This brat¡­.how is he¡­.?" The guild master, with many years of experience facing mages under his belt, was at a complete loss.


    Damien unleashed his own aura, bursting with golden light. His feathery wings which made the old man sure he belonged to the Feather Folk, a minor race of little importance, became impossibly glorious.


    "Get fucked." And he slashed at him with Big D, copying Sir Kane''s motions which he was so familiar with.


    The aura found a catalyst for it''s power and poured into the weapon as he swung, releasing in a single burst while the weapon was brought down.


    Blinding white light tore the floorboards apart. The vast training area they were sparring in became destroyed in an instant.


    Needless to say, he passed with flying colors and was told to please never come back ever again. Very politely, with bows from the entire staff.


    How rude.


    ***


    "Look at it, Baz. Ain''t it glorious?" Damien stood with his hands on his hips As he admired the giant entrance to the dungeon. The thing was built into the ground, the opening a giant and wide set of stairs leading into the earth with a tall ceiling which cast shadows over the entire thing.


    Multitudes of people swarmed the area. They were all adventurers of all sorts in all kinds of gear coming in and out. There were even stalls nearby selling food, weapons or armor. One particularly rich merchant was even selling a few healing potions like the one Damien had given to Minnie way back when. Though Damien was a Mercy main right now so he didn''t at all need that.


    "I don''t like it. Too many people." Baz said as someone bumped into him.


    "MIlly, your thoughts?"


    "I can''t wait to smite heathen scum!" The evil Holy Sword thirsted for bloodshed. Sparks of red-colored electricity arched along her silver body. Damien wasted little time.


    "Atta girl. But we''re monster-slaying today, no uncultured swine on the menu tonight." He chuckled. "Alright, we''re skipping ahead of the line. Baz, grab on."


    "Can I leave this thing here? It''s heavy."


    "What? No, you can''t leave my precious Big Destroyer behind."


    "But--"


    "No buts!"


    Damien hopped off his throne, took hold of Baz, and soared over everyone else. Who of course pointed and gasped at the sight of an Angel being followed by a flying sword and throne.


    Though Baz was barely hanging on, and Big D hit quite a few heads as they flew low. So he did receive a colorful comment or two.


    Such as, "This pidgeon fucker!"


    Which roused Damien to shout back with a,"It''s chicken, asshole!"


    As they approached the entrances he found that the identification card he received earlier from the pretty receptionist started vibrating. The darkness swallowed them whole.


    And then there was light.


    "My eyes!" Damien blinked.


    "Hey, fuck you." The bald giant frowned at him from ten feet away. To explain, they emerged from the darkness to a world of green grass and blue skies. The air was cool and crisp, the sun bright.


    And reflecting that bright sun, turning it blinding, was a swole baldy in leather armor¡­.that seemed more like some sort of bondage outfit since it covered very little, to be honest. With but a loincloth at his crotch and thick leather belts on his arms and legs, the man was an odd duck.


    "Bald. Bald. Bald." Baz pointed.


    The bald giant, at least 6''5, growled at him spitefully. "Bugger off. Fuckin'' moss headed bastard." He hefted a club over his shoulder.


    Baz snorted. "Mine''s bigger than yours." A smirk.


    The tall, muscled pervert in the male equivalent of bikini armor barked out a gruesome laugh. "Bigger isn''t always better. You need skill, see, skill!"


    Damien nodded. "It do be that way, though." He then added, "But you can pick up skill as you go. Besides, that''s mine anyway. "


    "Whatever just get outta here will ya?"


    Just then someone shouted, "Dammit, Rohk, get yer arse back here and help us finish this feisty twat! What''re ya doin''? This ain''t bloody fuckin'' tea time!"


    Someone wasn''t happy.


    "I''m comin'', I''m comin''." Rohk yelled back. He took a moment to stare at the weird floating sword and throne, then ran to his companions who were busy fending off attacks a bit away.


    Baz and Damien both realized they were in the middle of an altercation between a party and some small, furry something that was bouncing all over the place at an incredible speed.


    "What the bloody hell is that?" Damien asked.


    "I dunno." Baz''s eyes sparkled. "But it''s so cute. Vee would love it! Young Master, let''s catch it!"


    Damien considered. "Vee would? You think so?"


    "Huh? Uh, yeah? But do you care?"


    "Oh. Well, because we''re engaged now."


    The ahoge went stiff as a board. "WHAT?! Since when?!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Since, like, this morning?"


    Baz let out a shocked expression. "...Oh. Oh, this changes things. Er, I''ll be back. I gotta go buy some milk. "


    And he was never heard from again. Bastard doesn''t even like milk.


    "Looks like it''s just you and me now, Papa." Milly hummed pleasantly.


    "Guess so."


    The gem-encrusted golden throne gently nudged him. "And you, too, gaudy piece of shit. You too." Damien patted it''s armrest.


    Meanwhile, someone was punted up into the air. The giant, furry something? A fucking Roo. And no, my friends, I wasn''t talking about Kangaroo Jack. Nope, this guy was all of three feet tall if you were generous.


    But it had serious power because one kick made a grown man defy gravity.


    Damien lightly sprinted over and found the guy just about ready to die. His chest was caved in, he has bruises all over and coughing blood.


    "Poor thing. Lemme heal you."


    The youth started punching the guy''s face. The satisfying crunch of bone being mended let him know when to stop.


    "Papa, there''s another one coming." Milly called to his side. And sure enough, someone was tail-whipped into the sky, falling right next to them. This bloke was a light-haired youth just a little younger than himself. Fresh-faced and handsome, with an aura of self-righteousness about him that left Damien wanting to spit on his shoes for the hypocrisy.


    "Nurse Milly, I''m done here. Please keep an eye on the patient while I tend to his friend. Please don''t try to taste his blood."


    "M-Milly wasn''t going to do that¡­.Silly Papa...hahaha...ha..." She started to sweat mercury.


    "Gaudy piece of shit, with me." The throne tilted forward in a nod and floated after him. Damien examined the barely-alive second patient. He held his chin. "Severe bone fracture to the left rib cage. Shortness of breath" He checked the boy''s pulse. "Elevated heart rate. Blood seeping from the mouth. All sIgns of internal bleeding and about a thousand other things, but I''d say it''s the first one. Okay. Dr.Piece Of Shit, let''s operate."


    Another tilt. A pale golden light came from it''s entire body and lifted the youth up.


    "Neat. You can do that?"


    It nodded for the third time.


    "Cool. Alright, administering treatment." Damien cracked his knuckles. His hands rose, taking a perfect boxing stance. Pa, pa, pa! A rapid succession of blows to the man made him unconscious. But the treatment wasn''t finished!


    Another round of fists came flying at him with no remorse.


    "Papa, another!" Milly called helpfully.


    "Dr. Schitt, catch that man!"


    Two more men, including Rohk, came after him, both basically in the midst of vying for death''s lovely hand. But sadly, just as they were about to seal the deal on that sweet ass, they were yanked from oblivion and beaten up by a fourteen-year old kid.


    Damien finished treating them and turned his face to the Roo fearlessly.


    The first man whom he treated woke up and saw what was happening. He coughed several times as an aching pain spread through his body in spite of him not finding a single wound.


    "Kid, run....that thing is the guardian of this floor, it''s too powerful." He croaked. "Leave us, save yourself¡­"


    Damien turned back to the guy with a sage-like calm. "I want to give my little tree a pet. Shut up."


    At that very moment, a streak of light brown came charging at him. Damien lightly stepped aside, reached out, and grabbed the little guy by his ears.


    The man''s eyes went hilariously wide. "You...you¡­" He stammered. "It was caught just like that?!"


    The Roo swung it''s tail and hit Damien''s side, all but foaming at the mouth in anger. Damien didn''t react, but Milly blew up.


    "Filthy rat, hitting Papa like that in front of me¡­.divine punishment!" She whacked him a few times with the flat of her blade.


    "A talking sword!"


    The captured Roo coughed blood. It struggled violently, swinging it''s arms and legs with vicious intent. The mad look in it''s eyes showed unbreakable will!


    This will was broken after five minutes of being pounded into the ground and slapped across the face.


    Damien glared at it. The thing was bloodied up and frightened, not daring to utter a peep for the longest time. Then Damien patted it''s head. "Good boy. Here, a cookie."


    Could a roo eat cookies? Probably not, but this one did.


    The Roo whimpered, then sniffed, and finally began to munch on the cookies originally meant for Baz.


    "There, there¡­" He held it in his arms and started to scratch behind it''s ears.


    The other men who were starting to wake up nearly shat themselves. This thing that had terrified countless adventurers with strength too great for the floor it made it''s home, was, at this moment, being tamed by some random kid! A kid with giant feathery wings, so he wasn''t exactly normal...but still!


    "The floor''s guardian is being treated as a pet....!"


    "That symbol of death, being fed cookies¡­"


    "Fuckin'' ''ell, Ro, where''d ya meet this kid?" The man who had his chest caved in asked his friend.


    "He just showed up...I don''t know him!" The baldy shook his head, face pale. What sort of disaster did they encounter THIS time? He glared at the boy laying a few feet away. This blasted kid¡­! It''s all his fault!


    Ever since the brat joined them they had nothing but trouble. Getting them into fights at the local taverns because he saw some asshole make a grab at the barmaid. Getting them banned from the gambling dens because he won a few times too many and was suspected of cheating. Being called out and asked by random strangers to do odd jobs, roping them in too somehow...


    They even thought he was cursed because since the first day he joined they kept running into more monsters than normal during their dungeon raids.


    And this time? It''s him who nearly got them all killed! Just running off to save some girl from the guardian like that, attracting it''s aggro onto them¡­


    That girl was pushed down the slope of this small hill, who even knew if she encountered something else? That chick, so young and tender-looking, the heck was she doin'' here? She probably already died anyway.


    This boy is just bad luck, dammit.


    His other friend Rory, the leader of their party, stood up. "Well¡­.you''re a strange fellow, kid, but your help was much needed. How you healed us is something I can''t even fathom...I vaguely remember being hit? Regardless, thank you. You saved our lives. My name is Rory. The big guy''s Rohk. Those two there, "He jerked a thumb to his left. "Are Wyn and Cedric. Then you have Paddy here, the youngest." A smile. One which felt forced as he was still stiff from pain." Now you know our names. Might we know yours?"


    Much clearer in his speech, this one. "Damien." He yawned. "Anyway, who can point me to the next floor''s entrance? I''m on the hunt for sexy slime girls."


    "I''m sorry...what?"


    "Ah, you bastard, you stole my prey! Just you wait till I get there...I''ll bite you to death!"


    The familiar threat sent shockwaves through Damien''s body.


    "You and that...that¡­.that cock for brains little shit! That nosy bastard, I''ll have him beheaded! Hmph Just see how I...deal...with you..." A black-haired little beauty came running at them, shouting abuse angrily only to trail off into silence. Her mouth dropped. "It''s you!"


    Damien opened his arms. "Enough with the pronoun game. Come to Papa!"


    Charlotte screamed at the top of her lungs. "You aren''t my Papa!"


    After ten minutes of explanations all around, Damien got the gist of the situation.


    "So you came here to gain experience. Fate really does work in mysterious ways. The universe has brought my first daughter back to me. How touching." He turned to Paddy. "And you nearly got these guys killed." He scoffed. " Kid, if you can''t fucking help, don''t."


    The handsome youth exploded in fury. "That''s nonsense. She was in danger! I''d never leave someone to just die like that!"


    Damien raised a brow to Charlotte, who was decked out in a knight''s attire from head to toe. The kid looked like a black-haired, red-eyed Saber. It made him wanna take a picture so bad, like for real.


    "Were you in danger?"


    She thrust her chest proudly. "Heh. My powers have doubled since the last time we met, Damien."


    He couldn''t help it. He had to. "Two times zero is still zero."


    Charlotte longed to take her hands and watch lovingly as she wrings the life from his eyes.


    "I practiced more, okay? I''m strong now!"


    Damien asked the Roo, "What did you think?"


    The animal...monster...was very intelligent. It understood his meaning and shrugged.


    "She was a worthy foe." It''s eyes seemed to say.


    Charlotte smiled smugly. "See?"


    "Never doubted you." Damien nodded. "Anywho." He stood and dusted off his pants. "About that question I asked."


    The man who introduced himself as Rory pointed behind Damien off into the distance. "Nearly three days that way."


    What the fuck. Why is it so far? Even if they flew it might take hours.


    "Yeah. No. Hell with that." He grumbled. Then asked, "So, is the next level below us?"


    "Yes. Exactly beneath our feet. Why do you ask?"


    Damien hoisted Big D off the ground where Baz dropped him."Oh, no reason. You might wanna step back, though."


    Everyone felt their hearts freeze for some reason. "Why?"


    "Oh, no reason."


    A pillar of light erupted from Damien''s body. That overwhelmingly powerful Aura sent waves of air outward with him at the center.


    "But I''m only going to catch my Lottie."


    Charlotte suddenly remembered a rather unpleasant fall. She started rationalizing. The ground was able to support all this land. Who knew if it was thick or thin, but there was no way it could be broken.


    She also remembered he was a Dragon-Angel hybrid and immediately had thoughts about running. But it was too late.


    The earth shattered.


    ***


    They realized that the gap between floors were, surprisingly, not all that big.


    It was a fifty-foot drop into a dimly-lit chamber. Charlotte was safe in Damien''s arms, coughing as dust clogged her lungs. As for Baldy and the others, Dr.Schitt didn''t want it''s efforts wasted and chose to kindly help them out.


    They levitated with queasy looks to their faces. In particular, Rohk vomited only to have it float up into his face. Pretty disgusting.


    Damien also coughed to rid his lungs of the bad air and landed. The others were also on the ground by now with Rohk rushing to a nearby stream to wash off


    "Where are we?"


    The area was similar to that place good old uncle Llyr had created, but no drugs, smaller, and less vegetation. About a half mile away you could see a feudal-era-like castle


    "This¡­" Rory looked around. "This is the second floor, I''m sure. Amazing. Someone capable of breaking the ground of a floor, it''s unbelievable. I didn''t think something like that was even p--"


    "Where are we?" He asked again.


    "Ah. That, I don''t know."


    A thin man with a beard that looked like a smile, very familiar somehow, frowned. "This must be a secret area of the floor. I''ve never seen it before. It doesn''t match the rest of the floor in design, but it has to be part of it. The map doesn''t show anything like this, though."


    Damien was about to say something when a feminine voice interrupted him.


    "Well, well, well, look at what we have here. "


    They were suddenly surrounded by pretty women of all ages wearing mere loincloths.


    Damien had a spear pointed at his back.


    He glanced. And found a statuesque blue-haired woman. She had light green skin and two tiny tusks jutting somehow cutely past a pair a full red lips. Her ears were long and knife-like, with one ear decorated stylishly by several jeweled earrings.


    She was also naked. Which obviously allowed one to see a pair of truly enviable knockers few could match.


    Let''s see, a beautiful orc woman wearing nothing but her birthday suit. Incredibly gorgeous and curvy.


    Damien likes him some sexy orc girls, just the same as any man.


    So you know, this would have been a pretty nice sight...if it wasn''t for the head of a 12-inch long cock smiling up at him.


    "Right. Who the hell are you then?"


    "Riley MacBrodie MacCallum MacFinley MacLachlan MacGrannus MacGregor." She pronounced. "Who''re YOU?" She sneered. "And what the fuck are you doing in my harem paradise?"


    *********


    Author: Happy birthday, froggo. This one''s dedicated to you. Hope I''m not TOO late with this.

 Chapter 65 A Reunion Between Man And Frog

    Now normally, Damien would''ve probably smacked the weird futa-woman into the ground for using such an uppity tone and daring to point a spear in his face.


    But recently, very, very recently, he''s felt so much more calm and peaceful. He didn''t feel the crippling need to put people in their places. In fact, even his desire for purge had lessened. Yeah, he was a changed man for the better.


    Is this the effect of having a good woman?


    So in response to the spit the woman unintentionally threw in his face he merely took a finger and pushed the tip of her weapon away.


    "Hey, I''m just here looking for some sexy slime girls. Don''t mind me." He threw the first floor''s guardian roo over his shoulder and turned away.


    But Riley had other ideas. "....Slime girls, you say?" Her tone was riddled with intrigue. "What''s that?"


    He looked up into the hole he''d made. The light from up above shone down upon his face, giving him a worldly air of mystery and wisdom. "The dreams of men, personified."


    He was sure that sexy slime girls would have only the softest and most elastic breasts in the world, capable of growing to any size.


    And why was that important? Because Damien had a dream¡­.a dream where he was enveloped by breasts. Surrounded by warm, slippery pillows akin to being back in your mother''s womb.


    This was a dream that had sprouted within him ever since he knew of the great Slime Girl Goddess, Suu!


    Indeed. Even in this life, even with his thoughts of turning Vee into a goth girl later on, even with her and Mary''s as yet unrivaled busts haunting his mind¡­.Damien''s memory of Suu''s potent weapons of destruction still plagued his soul. Those massive mounds that jiggled and bounced in a way that left one thoroughly entranced. Those large, innocent eyes, too, were¡­.


    They roused the dark thoughts of men. They stirred the desire to protect.


    You wanted to guard her from all the evils of the world! You wanted to mercilessly corrupt her yourself!


    These dichotomous instincts merged together and rendered you incapable of escape.


    Oh, Suu¡­.


    There must be slime girls in this world. Damien didn''t want to believe in an isekai where slime girls didn''t exist. He had never seen one in the games, but surely, surely¡­!


    His eyes shone with fanatical light.


    These were eyes with which he held upon first seeing Minerva. Eyes he would possess when looking at Vera and imagining the splendid goth girl milf she could become.


    They were eyes belonging to a man who had long since devoted himself to discovering the profound truths of ero! One who would chase his passions to the edge of the world, and then even further beyond!


    And Riley, a futa-woman with the soul of a true fat bastard, felt this dauntless fanaticism. It radiated from the youth''s very being, resonating with her on the deepest of levels. This was surely...fate!


    There were no words needed. Riley was certain.


    "An aura of such splendid enlightenment can come only from the most cultured of individuals." She ordered her women to place down their spears. "It is a pleasure to meet you, O wise one."


    Damien''s clear, undiluted gaze bore down on her. There was respect and liking in that look. Despite having exchanged so few words they could feel the kindred spirits in one another.


    "No, comrade. It is I who has had the pleasure of meeting you."


    "Come, have a drink. Tell me more of these sexy slime girls you speak of.."


    "I would love nothing more."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    And just like that, she led him away.


    Meanwhile everyone else had no clue as to what the flying fuck was going on. Milly and Dr.Schitt, however, merely went with the flow and followed after them.


    Rory and Rohk gave each other a glance. But it was their youngest of the party, Patrick, who voiced their thoughts.


    "Should we¡­?" He trailed off.


    Cedric, the bearded man, grunted. "I don''t think we have a choice. We don''t even know where we are and the only exist I can see is up there." He pointed upwards. "Does anyone else have wings? Or a flying throne?"


    Which was another thing, What was up with that? They doubted even the richest of Nobles would have such an extravagant magical Artifact. Who was that kid? Perhaps a Royal from some powerful nation?


    Though he didn''t give off that sort of impression judging from his mannerisms. Not that any of them ever met a Royal, but one could assume they wouldn''t be as eccentric as this guy seemed to be.


    That said, they were also curious of that girl Patrick attempted to save. She was the one who gave a feeling of regality in her bearing. Head held high, back straight, with a calm and confident gait. She was young but attractive in appearance, her eyes like polished amber framed by silky black threads. The straight sword at her hips never left her hand as if she were ready to draw it at any time, making her seem exceedingly well-practiced in it''s wielding.


    And despite her having only opened her mouth to spout abuse up till now the voice that''d come from her mouth had been like that of a small bell. Clear and pleasant.


    She fit the bill of a Royal well. Although so would the boy who for some reasons called him her "papa" would too, if only judging from his outward appearance.


    "It looks like the leader''s taken a liking to the kid. Not sure how she and her followers would respond to us if we randomly walked about. I don''t want to test it either. Let''s stick with the kid for now."


    Cedric had mixed feelings on that since that kid was the one who got them into this delicate situation, but he was the only reason they hadn''t been attacked. Somehow. Apparently whatever he said just a second ago had struck a cord with that¡­.woman?


    Charlotte pat the mustachioed man on the back. "Don''t think about it too much. That rascally fellow has the protection of the gods on his side. He even stole drugs from a dragon, this is nothing." She smiled reassuringly. "Besides, if worse comes to worst, he''ll just kill that vulgar woman and brainwash her so-called harem. A reborn Demon King with a Dragon-Angel bloodline like him won''t be put into a situation by something of this level."


    Charlotte had faith in the Damien who seemed able to walk through the world unhindered.


    None of them were reassured by that smile of her''s. They only felt their heart''s turn cold before deciding to not think about whether her words were true or not. And then rationalize she must be exaggerating.


    Demon King? Dragon? Angel? Any one of those were enough to stand at the top of the world''s food chain. No way that sort of being was in some random dungeon like this.


    As they walked Charlotte turned to Patrick, that tall and handsome youth who had so rudely pushed her down that hill to "save" her.


    "You have a pretty okay Aura. You''ll make a good disciple. What do you say?" She sent him a piercing look.


    The boy''s face scrunched up in confusion. "Um, what was that?"


    She jerked a thumb to Damien up front. "That scoundrel there. Someday he''ll surely be a plague sweeping through the lands without impunity. Killing men and bedding women. Slaughtering all those who stand in his way. Purging to his heart''s delight." She had a grim look as she described his future endeavors. "Riding a charred chariot pulled by horses bearing manes of fire and eyes like coals." She shook her head. "Dark times are ahead of us. This is why I train, to stop his mad conquest in the future. But I can''t do it alone. I need strong and valiant souls like you to lend me your strength. What say you? Will you follow me and help stand against that rotten bastard''s evil?"


    Charlotte knew he had his good points. And that he''s not THAT bad...but he was surely a crazy guy! Just him existing had set all kinds of things in motion. Like how his actions in the Dry Lands had caused the Alliance to grow alert enough to start raising up new elite soldiers by turning several prestigious schools into military academies.


    There simply isn''t any way of knowing just how much damage he''ll do in the future. Since he does whatever he wants regardless of any consequence that might pop up, he was certainly dangerous.


    Charlotte knew her calling was to stop his reign of terror. Of course, she didn''t want to kill him...anymore. She certainly would ensure his capture and taming, though.


    She could just imagine herself now. Sitting on that cool golden throne of his, the Holy Sword at her side, Greatbow in one hand and a chain in the other. On the end of which would be Damien, kissing her feet reverently while people cheered her name.


    A disgusting laugh escaped her lips. "Kek."


    While Charlotte dreamt of her version of a perfect world, Damien was busy talking to Riley. Apparently, all the inhabitants here were past adventurers who''d fallen into a trap and ended up in this place. Riley herself had dropped into the area some years ago.


    When she arrived she was immediately attacked by the men who thought her a monster and ended up killing every man in the compound they were now heading to. According to her the men and women were already split when she got here and had bad relations. Thanks to her killing most if not all the men in the region she became the leader of the women and ended up with a harem.


    "Us female Ogrekin can adapt to our situations pretty well. In the absence of males, we were designed to be capable of inseminating and reproducing with most known races as a way of increasing our numbers and continuing the war. Which is how I grew this thing." She pointed to her prodigious member. "Works for me, I prefer women anyway. And I think they got tired of scissoring" A perverted chuckled. "It all came together pretty nice."


    Damien learned that because of the bad blood between most of the men and women before her arrival, new men who found themselves here were either killed or placed into positions of labor.


    No one knew who built the feudal-era-looking castle Riley had commandeered, nor knew why this place was made so forgiving as to allow for easy farming of plants to allow them a way to live. Supposedly this place even had it''s own seasons.


    "I once met an Ogre. Richard. Know him?" He remembered the pleasant and welcoming Ogre fondly.


    "We don''t all know each other, okay? But actually, I think I have heard that name somewhere before." Riley''s eyes were drawn to that floating sword that followed them closely. But that dark, malevolent aura wasn''t how she''d read the Holy Blade being described at all.


    "He told me about the elves."


    "Oh, that? Yeah I was surprised to. Isn''t that just so totally backwards? Usually it''s the Orgres being the bad guys."


    "What the--? How do you know that?"


    Riley snorted. "My owner used to watch that sort of stuff all the time." She explained.


    "Owner?"


    "Yup. You won''t believe me, but I didn''t always used to be the glorious futa you see today. In another life, I was a handsome frog."


    Damien couldn''t quite comprehend what he was hearing. "You were...a frog¡­."


    "Uh-huh. A sexy one. Like for real." She sighed in reminiscence. "I didn''t have higher thought like I do now at that time, but ever since I came to this world I''ve had pretty good recollection of my life as a frog. Was nice, man. I had all the crickets I could eat, A sweet crib and my owner even gave me a pretty female frog to keep as a sex buddy. Such a generous guy." She wiped an imaginary tear. "I learned a lot of things from him since his computer was at the perfect angle to seek peeks at. Good dude. Such a shame he decided to put on a suit and look for a job. Worst mistake of his life. I mean hell as soon as he stepped out a truck just came outta nowhere and punted him across the street. I saw him ragdolling from the window. Poor bastard. Of course I and that annoyingly clingy Cockatoo starved to death a short while after. By the way, don''t ask what a computer and truck are. I barely get it myself."


    This¡­.didn''t that sound pretty fucking familiar? Damien''s voice shook. "....Froggo?"


    The woman''s eyes stared at him in astonishment. Bolts of lightning seemed to ravage her soul. She could barely breathe.


    "Owner?!" She gulped.


    The reunion between pet and owner began with watery eyes and runny noses.


    ***


    "Look at you, froggo. Living it big in a castle with your own harem. I''m so proud of you!"


    "Hehe." Froggo scratched her cheek. "Thanks."


    They were sipping sake from large shallow bowls atop a veranda that overlooked the entire compound. Below you could see many small houses and fields of growing vegetables.


    The two talked endlessly and Riley--though she will always be Froggo in his heart--explained to him what happened after her reincarnation.


    According to her she ended up reincarnating years before this current time in a large tribe of Ogrekin--not pure Ogres, but those with mixed blood--hidden deep in Demon continent territory. From what I could tell based on the events she described going on in the world during that time it was at least a hundred years before I came around.


    Anyway, she was born the only daughter of the tribe''s chieftan. In fact, she was also the only female in that specific tribe born in generations. Normally they copulated with females of other tribes, or even other races due to the small number of Ogrekin tribes to begin with. And most times their tribe only birthed males.


    Because of this she was a rare commodity and was constantly in danger of being having her chysanthemum burst by male Ogrekin who could hardly resist the allure of such a fine female right at their doorstep. As she wasn''t too keep on being poked, more happy to do the poking herself, she ran off on her own.


    She made her way to the human continent where she heard of a dungeon. Remembering tales of sexy female knights and their inexplicable fates with dungeons, she readily delved in without a second thought.


    Thoroughly unprepared, she got lost. Really lost. Like wandering the dungeon''s depths, up and down, for years, before tumbling down a trap and ending up here a few short years prior.


    "I say it paid off, though. I came looking for a sexy female knight, as a cute loli knight eventually did come!" She smiled at Charlotte who was practicing her sword swings with the other female warriors down below. "I''ll break her in gently, slowly raising up a fine sexy knight for my nightly pleas--"


    Damien bonked her on the head mercilessly. Several times. "That''s my daughter you''re talking about! You wanna die? Touch her and I''ll have frog legs for dinner!"


    "But...sexy female knight¡­"


    "Find another!"


    "So stingy. I don''t remember Owner being such a greedy guy."


    "I don''t remember raising such a pervy frog."


    "...I''ll fight you for her."


    "Try me bitch."


    Their light bickering continued for some while. To them it was nothing, but for others? The dark manifestations of their will hovered over them like a shroud and engulfed the whole room in a thick stench of blood. The hairs of Rohk, Rory, Paddy, Cedric and Wyn stood on end.


    "These guys''re fuckin'' bonkers. I say we get the bloody hell outta here. All in favor say aye." Wyn got chills just from watching these two. They were like ancient primordial beasts about to throw down.


    Cedric''s smile-shaped mustache twitched. "And go where?"


    "As far away from them as possible. Look, even the guardian of the first floor is out of it! The damn thing''s foamin'' at the mouth!" It was true. The small furry roo was sat on Damien''s lap, caught directly in between their back and forth arguing. Poor guy was just about ready to keel over.


    Milly overlooked her Papa and the weird woman with a heavy atmosphere, adding to the crushing force weighing them down. Slivers of red streaked along her body. Who was this woman? Why was she acting so chummy with her Papa?


    She would be gnashing her teeth if she had any. Recently she felt more possessive of Papa. She didn''t know why. Maybe it was because of that woman he called mother? She reminded Milly of Mama...was she Mama? Maybe she was like Milly and slept too long and got all muddle-headed? Anyway, that made her feel very ill at ease when other grown-up women approached Papa.


    Mama and Papa should be the ones together, everyone else can go suck turtle eggs! Sister Vera, sister Dolly and maybe sister Evie were exceptions. But this woman? Even brother Schitt was sending disapproving glimmers at them.


    Damien continued to chat with Riley about this and that, but inside he was pretty suspicious. Another reincarnated individual! Even if she was a frog in the past¡­


    He wondered if there were any more like them? Well, there had to be, right? This also sorta answered a question he''d had for a while. This world wasn''t just a game world, now is it? It should be "real." He didn''t reincarnate into a game, but into a different world. But then why was there a game based on this world? How could the game depict people like Evie, Damien and Dolly so well if they were people who lived an entire realm away? The timeline was messed up too. The Love Orgy series would basically be telling of future events that hadn''t happened yet? Or something.


    Damien, him not now but the character, had probably fucked things up though. None of the things he caused and changed were part of the original series'' timeline of events. Not that he gave two fucks about changing things, but why there was a game on earth showing events of another world from before he came and messed with things. That was weird.


    Also, how did froggo keep her memories? If reincarnation is really a thing, shouldn''t more people know about their past lives? Maybe it was a rare occurrence, his and froggo''s? And souls were not bound by time. Perhaps someone from this world died, reincarnated on earth with their memories, and made a game out of the things they had known about?


    But that didn''t make sense, it''s not like they''re omniscient. They can''t have known about how everyone would look and everything that went on in their lives. The series explored several people''s lives, not just Dolly''s and Evie''s. Bubbles was the Heroine of her own game, after all. Then you had the Hero who was supposed to save the world.


    Not to mention there were multiple endings. So either these other endings for the games were made up, or something else was going on.


    After thinking about it, no way could someone know about so many different people''s lives. People like Bubbles were far from where Dolly and Evie''s story took place. Even if you said a whole bunch of different reincarnated individuals somehow found each other and decided to make games off of people they knew in their past lives, well, things still wouldn''t fully add up.


    Which god is fucking with him?


    Damien was seriously starting to get irritated. Judging from all the blatant foreshadowy stuff that had been explained to him every now and then, and his own unique backstory, coupled with the knowledge that earth and this world were both real, just different realms¡­.he could already picture the plot.


    Come on. It''s obvious what''s going on here.


    Remember the story of how Chad Okeanos went and cucked every single goddamn god? And later got ganged up on by the pack of green hats? Well apparently those assholes must''ve sealed him up good and sent him down to earth to suffer the life of a fucking cripple for most of his life.


    Then, after he finally decides to make a living, they send Truck-kun to isekai him. And after that, just to add insult to injury, they slap him with a Loli Magnet curse.


    And the "him" we''re talking about? Damien. God-fucking-dammit. It explained so much. No wonder he sometimes felt someone was messin'' with him¡­.


    A bunch of gods he cucked in a past life, saltier than League of Legends convention, were being uppity little bitches!


    It made total sense!


    No wonder Damien''s an OP piece of shit with the luck of the Irish spilling from his every orifice.


    It''s again obvious what''s happening.


    The universe wants him to cuck them gods YET AGAIN and, this time, to give them a taste of Ol'' Mandingo while he''s at it. Fine. Challenge accepted.


    ¡­.Not.


    Ha! You guys really think this God would give even a single Fuk about any of that? Nope. He apparently already fucked their wives in a past life. Them pulling a few petty tricks is tolerable.


    His life''s been smooth sailing so far. In fact, who knew if the gods were actually paying him any attention? And his theory could be totally wrong.


    He didn''t care either way.


    All he wants is to settle down with his cute tree and plant all kinds of saplings.


    This aint some shitty revenge story. Smoking drugs while sitting outside with your sexy dryad wife and enjoying the sun''s warmth on your skin. Watching your children grow.


    Now THAT''S what life is all about. The simple pleasures.


    Like slime girls.


    "Froggo, it was great talking to you. And I''m glad you''ve found a little piece of paradise here for you. But I can''t tarry any long. There are slime girls in this dungeon somewhere, I just know it. And they call to me. I must go."


    The woman nodded. "I''m going with."


    "Huh?"


    "Yeah. You made a hole in our fucking sky. Now there''s going to be all sorts of people just putting down ropes and coming in. Like what the hell? We can''t stay here."


    "Oh yeah."


    There''s no way people won''t be checking this place out.


    "I''ll look for these slime girls with you, then you have that throne of yours bring us up later?"


    "Sounds like a deal. Welcome aboard, froggo."


    "And about that cute loli¡­."


    "I will cuck your entire goddamn harem."


    **********


    Author : I''ll try to increase release frequency for a while as an apology for ghosting ya''ll for like a week. Happy thanksgiving~

 Chapter 66 Hows The Leg?

    Charlotte refused Damien''s arms for the umpteenth time and hopped lightly down the gaping hole he''d made in the floor. A light golden Aura bathed her entire body, allowing her to land safely. She was a weakling no more. She''d continued her training with Sir Kane after he deemed her "barely passable." This was thanks to the time Damien himself had taught her, instilling in her the basics of combat and nourishing her body with all kinds of high-protein foods. Since then she continued his schedule and Sir Kane taught her the methods to refine her body further with Aura.


    So she didn''t need his help coming down.


    By this time Rory and his party had become used to the scene of Damien''s sour face when she rejected him. Not to mention the domineering way he chose to pass the floors.


    Speaking of, the current floor was the 77th. Further down than they had ever heard anyone entering or even believed existed. The landscape was a grey hell full of mountains and cold weather. The air itself tasted bad as if polluted. It made them sick just being here.


    Patrick saw mammoth-like creatures stare at them from afar. Their eyes shone with intelligence. Beastly tentacles covered their mouths and claws long as swords made him gulp.


    Damien ignored them entirely. He cursed. "Mothefucker, how many floors are there? And still no slime girls!" The youth grit his teeth. " Well, maybe I should explore the floors more...but how long would that take?"


    Damien would take a bit of time to look around on each floor, then if he found nothing of interest he would just make another hole down. He decided he would explore the floors more thoroughly later.


    For now he chose to head back up.


    He didn''t run into any guardians but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t eventually. He had no idea how strong the guardian of this floor would be either, or the ones below. Still, he didn''t really care. But he wouldn''t risk Charlotte. Since she was here he''d be more careful.


    Damien was the kinda person who didn''t mind going into any amount of danger himself. As long as Charlotte was okay he would keep going down. Since Milly was here, that piece of OP unholy scrap metal, he felt confident the girl would be taken care of.


    "Leave her to me, Papa!" The sword had happily stated after he ordered her to protect the kid. To Charlotte''s chagrin.


    "I don''t need anyone''s babysitting." The Princess had intoned.


    Still, they''ve been here for hours and everyone was probably getting tired. Rory and his party, he noticed, were being affected most of all. The big baldy was looking pale and that Patrick fellow was already unsteady too.


    The environments they had encountered on each floor grew increasingly difficult for them to bear. It was slow but noticeable. He and Froggo were fine, but the others were getting weak.


    Damien gave a glance at the boy. Speaking of, this Paddy guy seemed a little familiar. Younger, but...wasn''t he a companion from the game? Not every party member had been females in the sixth game, some were male too.


    He could only vaguely recall them, but he became surer this guy was one of the party members the longer he looked at him. In the sixth game, if Damien remembered right, he was someone you met in a ruin when looking for an Artifact for one of the heroines.


    He was actually there looking for a certain item that would allow him to kill a really tough enemy, same as the Hero''s party.


    A named monster call the Immortal Claude. One vile son of a bitch who was responsible for killing one of the heroine''s entire village during the war with the Demons.


    That guy couldn''t be killed normally, so he had this entire series of quests involving investigations into his past and his master that had to be completed before the heroine could get revenge by seeing him die. Was damn annoying to do too.


    Guy had a pretty tragic backstory though, which is why Damien remembered him. Supposedly to create a Dullahan, a higher level Fae corrupted by utmost hate and despair, you had to really mindfuck the person before cutting off their head and branding them with dark magics.


    This Claude guy? In the story he is a Fae who''d run away with another of his kind and disguised himself as a human. For some reason.


    He became a knight of a certain kingdom after proving his skills but later was framed by a Nobleman--a Nobleman who had eventually been revealed to have turned traitor even before the war and allied with the Demons--and ended up wrongly convicted. Claude had offended the guy somehow, so the Noble put him in prison. And while he was imprisoned, captured the man''s lover.


    Then, after capturing her, he planned Claude''s escape from prison. Took him from his cell and brought him to where they captured the guy''s girl. Turns out, they made him watch as she was viciously raped and mindbroken. After that, she was killed in front of his eyes.


    Worst part? She was pregnant with Claude''s child, almost ready for birth, and the baby had died. But the sick bastards didn''t let it end there, oh no. The fetus was cut out of her and made into a Botchling-looking fucker, which then proceeded to eat it''s mother after she was killed.


    And Claude had to watch all of that happen, from start to finish. Finally, he was killed too and turned into a Dullahan. Who then proceeded to wipe out entire cities and villages for his master during the war. One village of which, was a heroine''s. Who of course wanted revenge, dragging Damien''s character into it with all kinds of side quests.


    Damien spent literal days piecing together clues about the Immortal Claude''s backstory and finding out where his master was so he could gut the bitch. It was so much trouble that he wouldn''t have done it at all if it wasn''t needed for him to be able to fuck that particular heroine.


    He didn''t have to complete her route, sure, but he had long since decided that if his avatar COULD have sex with another character, he''d make it happen. He just wants his characters to get all the pussy or cock they could have. Is that so wrong?


    Anyway, it wasn''t worth it. Why? Because those heroine thots could go fuck themselves, that last quest killed off Damien''s beloved Hamburger!


    The cute doggo he''d raised from level 1 all the way up to level 70, just...gone. Forever. And while Claude was killed, his master got away. Hamburger''s sacrifice made in vain. And what was the reward for the quests? One basic bitch scene of sex and a shitty level 40 baby Deathwing.


    Damien could just remember the pain in his heart at seeing his doggo die. Being stabbed and poisoned to death only to protect some thot who just ended up leaving Damien''s character for, well, "game Damien" in the end anyway. At least during that playthrough.


    Totally not worth it at all.


    The hatred in Damien''s soul after recalling all of this left him fuming with rage. Then he remembered something.


    "Oh, fuck me running sideways." Damien muttered quietly.


    Claude, wasn''t that the name of some poor knight bastard he told Lucy to kill some time ago? Accused of high treason?


    Well.


    "We need to leave. Now."


    Stopping the creation of a Dullahan that will kill thousands in the future? Saving a woman and her child?


    Okay. Those are important too.


    But honesty? He cared more about revenge.


    That Nobleman bastard killed the wrong man''s in-game pet.


    It''s been so long since that guy was imprisoned he''d probably went through the whole process of Dullahanification already anyway.


    ***


    He''d taken Froggo and her harem out of the dungeon just a couple hours before, as promised. After slapping Rory and his crew back into perfect condition and leaving them back on the first floor, he took Froggo and her harem out of the dungeon.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    These women were split between those who grew up in that hidden area and those who arrived by falling into it via a trap.


    Some wanted to stay regardless of what may happen when others start coming down the hole and exploring the area.


    We let them.


    Others wanted to leave, to broaden their horizons or go back to their previous lives. And of those who wanted to go out with them, instead of sticking around while he found them accommodations, a good few left. Looking for families they may have had before falling into that hidden area of the second floor.


    There were a few children that had been birthed from the time before Froggo had killed the men. They left with their mothers or grandmothers, who were part of the group who went searching for information on their lost families.


    Both groups, the ones who wanted to see the outside world and those who wanted to find their families, all expressed great gratitude to Damien before they left, too, saying they had never thought they could leave that place before he had arrived.


    A majority of these women were warriors and could do well on their own but he gave each of them a bit of money for clothes, food and a couple day''s stay at an Inn, giving them directions to his own home and telling them they can go there if they needed anything.


    That said, the ones who just wanted to explore the new world they had come to discover didn''t know anything about the people or culture. At least, not much. What information they DID have was likely outdated too.


    So he brought them directly to his house and let them build tents to stay in, promising he''d get people to fill them in on details of the world later. Give them money, maps, gear, things they would need to travel. It wasn''t too expensive, their numbers didn''t reach more than twenty.


    Damien''s generous.


    Few chose to actually stay with Riley. Only around three, to be exact. These three having no families or desire to adventure out. The fact so many of her "heroines" chose to abandon her damn near killed the poor little futa.


    Anyway, after taking care of that he went to find Vee and had her teleport him to Lucius'' city. Speaking of Vera, he''d found her being assaulted by an enthusiastic Dolly. The little girl asking all kinds of questions, poking Vera''s breasts with a look of awe and wonder.


    "Day, look! Vee''s huge now!" She''d marveled. " What an amazing growth spurt! I-I want one too¡­" Her envy was palpable. She then stepped back and gestured towards Vera''s breasts. "Day, you''ve gotta try this. They''re softer than pillows. Vee, let him feel too."


    "..." Vera had flicked her on the head, hard.


    Froggo, by that point had spoken up, "If the offer still stands¡­"


    And in true Vera fashion, the girl destroyed her self-esteem. A full ten minutes later Riley was curled up in a ball on the floor with tears in her eyes.


    "New pet?" Vera asked him after she was done.


    "Old one, actually."


    She didn''t ask. "I''m sorry if I broke her."


    "No, you aren''t." He monotoned.


    "No, I''m not." She admitted.


    And after that, they left.


    Currently Damien stared up at a magnificent mansion settled neatly among a row of equally opulent estates near the Royal Palace. This was the area where all the richest and most powerful Houses of the Kingdom made their home.


    Vera could see the very, very subtle changes in his normally expressionless face. "What did this one do to offend you?" She questioned.


    "He killed my dog."


    "Isn''t Patches still over in the Dry Lands along with Arbok?" Her brows furrowed.


    "Not that one." Damien walked up to the gate with Milly by his side. In his hands, Big D.


    "Papa, there''s strong magic here. Bad men with dark auras are everywhere." The sword communicated.


    Yep. This is the place.


    "Looks like you''re in for a feast today." Damien replied casually.


    "Although Milly likes the blood of the innocent better¡­." She sighed.


    Froggo, who followed along, squinted at Milly suspiciously. "I could swear I''ve seen that thing somewhere before¡­." She rubbed her chin. But her kin didn''t know of any Artifact so evil. It was really starting to bother her, that she didn''t recognize it.


    "Young Master, it looks like there''s a woman underneath this place. I think she might be...a Fae? How odd. The Faerie don''t normally come to realms like this one. Even Mother has only ever met one. This girl feels similar. A corrupt, deathly air hangs about her, just like the one Mother saw."


    Vera could vaguely sense and see through various plantlife when she chose to do so. Just now, she stretched her senses and found weeds poking out between stones some feet below. And through them, felt the woman.


    Damien stopped and looked at her. "Can you take us to her?"


    "I can. The magical wards here can''t stop my abilities." Only Damien and his Mother could restrict her powers. Well, Dolly too, but she took after her father more and hadn''t awakened either side of her bloodline yet, unlike Damien.


    "And here I was thinking I would have to tear my way in. Nice. Alright let''s go save her, I guess."


    Save whatever is left of the poor girl, that is. It''s been so long she''s probably already damaged goods. He''d be sure to get revenge for her though. Least he can do.


    "Very well. Take my hand, Young Master." Vera said.


    "Not complaining, but is that even needed?"


    "I can''t teleport you without direct contact, though?"


    "I''ve seen you do it before."


    "...." She looked away.


    "I''ll do it." Riley volunteered cheerily, glancing covetously as Vera''s two bountiful mounds from time to time.


    "Don''t touch me." Vera''s tone made it sound like Riley was the filthiest piece of garbage on the planet. The disgust was real. "Stupid toad."


    "Frog. And bitch, I''m a futa now!"


    Vera''s eyes said, "Whatever you are, stay away from me."


    "Frog, shut up. You have your women, leave mine alone. Or I swear on the Holy Text yours are gonna be mine too, and I won''t even have to try all that hard." Damien threatened her with NTR. He then turned to Vera "And Vee, just ask me to hold your hand. You don''t need to be shy about these kinda things anymore, remember? Stop trying to be sneaky. Besides, haven''t we already done way more embarrassing stuff anyway?"


    Vera folded her arms, making her breasts stand out even more under her newly tailored maid outfit. "That''s different."


    "How?"


    "Because that stuff was for you. This is more...selfish. I''m not used to asking for your attention, okay? It feels weird."


    Flat out telling him to indulge her didn''t feel right. She had always done bad things in order to incite him, and she''d only ever gotten spanked and roughed up. Which, didn''t feel bad, actually....


    But just asking him to treat her gently didn''t at all come naturally. Maybe because it was wrong? Disregarding their relationship to each other, it also felt like she was being disrespectful to Dolly.


    Although she also felt a bit angry at her Young Miss and, deep down, thought perhaps it was a bit deserving? Even though it was a clone, the way she exploited the Young Master was troubling to watch. And it wasn''t the first time she''d done that, either, though to lesser extents. Vera just never said anything because she knew it wasn''t her place. Even their Mother did it. What could she, Vera, do?


    The most she was capable of pulling off was the attempt to sabotage that "DDD" fanclub of his way back when, those flies who didn''t know the meaning of shame. And even then she was nearly caught and forced to leave before anyone realized her true intentions.


    The Young Master would never know how many stalkers and would-be kidnappers she''d thwarted in her time inside that rotten organization.


    "Selfish? So what? Just another right of being my fiancee. Be as selfish and possessive as you want." Damien squeezed her hand.


    Riley looked between them. "....Wait, she''s your what now? But she''s not a cat-girl."


    Stab.


    "I mean she''s cute, but she''s a cold beauty. Not really your type. I know you like them all warm and friendly."


    Stab.


    "This kid is a bit of a bitch, too. Didn''t you used to say you hated foul-mouthed cold-faced tsundere bitches?"


    Stab.


    "Hell, she ain''t even goth."


    Stab.


    "Wasn''t there a cat-girl back at your house? Isn''t she, like, almost perfect for you?"


    By this point Vera was almost dead. Damien glared. "Her heart is warm, alright? And I don''t NEED a cat-girl. As for goth, she can be one! Shut up. Mind your own business." He said sourly. "Now, time''s wasting. Let''s get going. Hamburger must be avenged!"


    Froggo''s mouth fell open. Her face turned ugly. "Fucking hell. Is THAT why we''re here? Seriously? You STILL haven''t let that go?"


    "Avenged!" He merely hissed in reply.


    "You...I can''t even¡­." Riley shook her head. "Ah, whatever. " She didn''t understand much of why they were here, but she assumed it was because whoever killed this guy''s in-game dog in their past lives lived here?


    Damien had explained the part of this world being the world of Love Orgy already. It was a bit hard to believe, but her Owner probably wouldn''t lie about something like that. No reason to, for one. Plus, seeing Dahlia? She looked really similar to the Dahlia from the first game, the antagonist Dahlia.


    The Owner''s new self looked really close to how Damien from the game appeared too, just younger and less muscular.


    "Vee, if you would be so kind...."


    ***


    They appeared in a dimly-lit chamber. The air was foul and dry. It was a large room, but empty. Cold. And barred.


    A sleeping guard sat on the other side of said bars. And behind them, appearing miserable in a dirty dress so worn it looked more like a potato sack, was a woman with a noticeably round belly. Her eyes slightly sunken in, face gaunt, but still carrying a light inside.


    Damien felt like he''d seen her somewhere before. That had nothing to do with her appearance, though, because he could barely make that out as it was hidden behind dark hair.


    "...L¡­." The woman lifted her head up at him weakly. Her voice was a mere whisper and even that was faint. "Lord...Damien¡­?"


    "Listen, I don''t know how you know me. And I don''t really care right now. I got shit to do. So, first, we''re washing you off because you smell like ass." Damien sent a small stream of water her way, washing her clean of the filth and restoring some color to her cheeks. "Next, I''m going to heal that bastard over there until he tells me where his boss is so the oily fucker don''t slip away. Vee, you mind?"


    "Leave her to me."


    "Private Milly, start cutting off some skin."


    "Hoo-ah!" The Holy Sword grew excited at the thought of spilling blood.


    "Froggo, whip out that cock. If torture doesn''t work, you''re fucking the info out of him instead."


    "Say what now?" She couldn''t believe her ears. Was he serious? Dread filled her heart.


    "He''s serious," Vee assured.


    She honestly didn''t know what to say.


    Damien knelt down in front of the pregnant woman. "Don''t worry, we won''t let any of these rapist bastards live. You wanna kill the guard?"


    "Who...raped?"


    Who was, did she mean?


    "You?"


    "...Not yet¡­"


    Oh. Oh?


    "That''s great! Really thought they''d have raped your brains out by now. Good for you! So, you wanna kill the guard? By the way, I''m pretty sure I got your husband executed."


    Just as he said that, footsteps approached.


    "...Thought you could cross me and live? Filthy dog, you''ll learn your place soon enough. We''ll see how tough you can act when we make that bitch of yours beg for our cocks. I''ll out her teeth so she''s a better suck, then once we''re done with her you can watch as we let out dogs take turns too. I wonder if after we''re through having fun that baby will just fall out? Maybe it''ll be mush by that time. Oh, but don''t worry, once they both kick the bucket we''ll be sure to send you along after them."


    Damien knew that voice instantly!


    Long, reddish hair that was greying at the sides. A tall figure with wide shoulders.


    "Barney!" Damien exclaimed as he and several other men came into view. "Fancy meeting you here. How''s the leg?"

 Chapter 67 The Son and Daughter

    Barnabus had always been overbearing and prideful. He had a strong sense of self-worth and ambition. In his formative years he had gotten used to having his way and being treated with both fear and respect. It was due to his strong magical abilities, his scheming nature and cruel methods of retaliation.


    His lineage didn''t have a long and rich history like his peers, but that didn''t matter. His enemies knew better than to treat him with disdain. Or if they didn''t, their families would.


    What was mercy? What was kindness? To succeed in life these kind of weak emotions were useless. People were either pawns or pebbles on the road that had to be dug out. Often times they could be both, however. This is why he rarely went after his enemies directly.


    No, he went after what they loved. And once he had that, he had them. It''s just that sometimes the enemies weren''t worth the trouble. But that wasn''t to say they were useless. Barnabus had long since learned that examples had to be made.


    Barnabus understood this concept dearly. This is why when a friend in the King''s Court asked him to take of a certain matter for him, and take care of it thoroughly, he had no qualms with accepting.


    He knew the man, Claude, and had indeed once been slighted by him. But that wasn''t the reason for Barnabus to be doing this.


    He didn''t know why that friend of his wanted this man to suffer. But neither did he care. He simply knew he was the one chosen to carry out this "punishment."


    That past slight was just used as an excuse. Barnabus liked playing with his prey. Making them feel a sense of injustice and regret gave a certain sick satisfaction.


    But¡­


    Last time he saw this kid, he had mangled his leg.


    As a Baron, though Barnabus didn''t have a high rank among Nobles, he had never been treated with such a casual disregard. By anyone. Few who knew him dared.


    It was the first time in his life that he had been beaten so soundly without even a second to prepare.


    Even now, after the best treatment possible, his leg still had that dull, never-ending ache. It was a constant pain, a constant...reminder.


    Normally Barnabus would have tracked down that boy with a small army and have him flogged to death.


    And yet he didn''t.


    Why?


    ¡­.Because the very thought of it made him terrified.


    Back then, he hadn''t been unconscious like the boy believed. In fact, he was awake. He heard it all, though only dimly through the pain. And it wasn''t the threats the boy made that scared him.


    Threats didn''t have an effect on Barnabus. No, what sent primal fear through his soul was the sheer dread accompanying the boy''s every word. That monstrous killing intent, like an ocean. Oppressive. Choking. An endless sea of bitter cold that crushed your will.


    The boy didn''t feel like a boy. He felt like an ancient, primordial beast bent on not killing you, but tormenting you.


    Barnabus never forgot that feeling. It lay deep inside his heart, that fear.


    He didn''t know who that boy was. He was simply glad he was gone.


    How could he knew that he would meet him again so soon? As soon as he saw him his entire body went numb with terror.


    Damien had no idea what the guy was thinking. He just casually bent the steel bars open, walked through, and ignored the swords being pointed at him.


    There were five men, including Barney. Three were tall and burly men with chainmail armor and sharp broadswords. They sneered at him and shouted, "Stop right there!"


    Damien raised a brow. "You just saw me bend those metal bars like they were made of clay. Ask yourselves if you want that to happen to your bones. Go ahead. Think about it. I''ll wait."


    The men''s eyes flickered in the lamplight. Then glanced briefly at the bars behind him.


    The tallest man, a guard named Bronn who''d worked as a hired hand for over fifteen years, immediately put down his blade.


    "I like my bones right as they are, thanks."


    "Smart."


    He looked at the other two. "Still got your swords pointed at me, I see. Alright, that''s it. Go jerk each other off or I kill you."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The two stared at him wordlessly. Damien''s left temple grew a vein. "I said jerk each other off!" He snapped, taking a sword from them and breaking it in two before their eyes to show his cold rage.


    The dark promise in his eyes made the two silly with fear. These were men who''d witnessed and lived through all kinds of atrocities. But the horrendous nature of the thing in front of them now made all else trivial.


    His anger was like a dark abyss swallowing their souls.


    They didn''t even think twice before fumbling with each other''s belts.


    But the terror in their hearts left their cocks limp and flaccid. Possibly also because they''re both straight men.


    Besides the fear, the humiliation they felt in that moment was equally unbearable.


    "Yeah, just like that. Keep going." Damien accurately spat at one of the men''s cock''s, planting a thick loogie on a bulbous head."I tell ya, ya''ll are lucky I''m so full of mercy these days. If it weren''t for my Vee making me a better man you''d already be dead and made into sexdolls for horny fishes to lay their eggs in."


    The men couldn''t even look at one another as they continued their stroking. The shame shook them to their cores.


    Dead? That might have been preferable! Although having their bodies profaned in such an imaginative way would be a bit¡­.


    Cowered with heads low and suddenly became mute.


    Riley''s lip twitched.


    "Same unreasonable bastard as always, I see." She muttered.


    Vera looked over. "Was the Young Master like that before, too?"


    RIley was just about to reply when she saw the first guard, the one who was asleep, wake up from the commotion. The guy was a deep sleeper to have just barely woken up.


    "Froggo, I choose you!" Damien yelled all of a sudden.


    Frog folded her arms and sneered. "Listen here you spastic twat, just because you''re the Owner that doesn''t mean you can just order me around! I ain''t that stupid bird-brain you can''t just say just and expect me to ask how hi--"


    "Froggo, use Cock Slap!"


    Riley immediately felt an unknowable force move her. Her cock went hard as steel without her consent.


    She whipped out her member, stepped forward and slammed it across the waking man''s face. Knocking him out cold.


    Her futa dick then went flaccid, having finished it''s mission.


    "Damien stroked her hair as if to encourage her for doing a good job. "Atta girl. That''s my froggo. Such a good futa, yes you are. Oh yes you are."


    "Disgusting." Vera''s judging stare made Riley feel particularly distraught.


    The Ogrekin went red-faced in both anger and shame. "That wasn''t me!" She denied. Her eyes were full of tears as she threw her hands up into the air.


    Damien ignored her woes and said, "Next. Punishment." He clapped twice to emphasize each word. Then continued with, "Congratulations, Barney. I''m not killing you! I''m just going to neuter you, pull out your teeth and give you to Riley. You''ve been downgraded from a purple dino into a stupid frog''s toothless blowpig."


    In response to his words the entire room took on a very strange, very heavy atmosphere.


    This boy¡­.what special kind of evil was he?


    Only Vera thought his actions a little cute. "What happened to, ''They don''t deserve to live, let''s just send them to hell to get butt-fucked by the thorned pricks of zombie Orgres''?"


    He scratched his cheek with laugh. "You remember that? Well, like I said, I''m being merciful."


    "Oh, that''s right. My influence, right? But it has to do with me how, exactly?


    "Obviously you make me wanna be a better man, Vee."


    She fell quiet. Vera almost couldn''t believe how differently he treats her now. It was very heartwarming.


    But that ugly frog woman ruined the moment.


    "When the hell did I say I want him? I ain''t into men that much, certainly not some flabby old dude like that guy. "


    These words incited Barnabus. "A toad whore like you ridiculing me? Stupid bitch. You people think I''ll just stand here and do nothing? Fools."


    In the time Damien''s attention was off of him, he''s been working nonstop on a powerful mid-level spell. Whispering the incantations under his breath, rousing the mana in the air.


    "Die!" He shouted an instant before releasing a thick miasma from his mouth.


    Damien quickly put up a Barrier around his head, trapping the miasma.


    Barnabus'' body twitched and then fell to the ground lifelessly.


    "Died like a true mob. A single sentence, never to be further expanded upon." He sighed. "Oh well."


    "Shame." Riley commented. "Looked like you wanted to play with him a bit."


    "No worries. I''m sure they''ll be an arrogant young master later down the line who''ll flirt with one of my heroines or underestimates me and does something annoying, prompting a more satisfying beat-down. Maybe they''ll be a lot of arrogant young masters, even. I just hope by that point they''ll be a challenge."


    Froggo shrugged. "Whatever. You, uh, won''t get in trouble for this? We are trespassing, right? And just killed a guy? Some Noble, even?"


    "No one knows who we are, though?" Damien said. "And it''s not like they can catch us. Right, Vee?"


    The woman raised a hand and did the peace sign. "Young Master, with me here there''s no prison in the world that can hold you. Except maybe one guarded by your Mother. Or sister, if she learns how. But that probably won''t happen."


    "Stop saying things that make my left nut itch." Damien had a bad feeling in his nutsack. It was starting to shrivel, he could feel it. And it wasn''t even cold here, very much.


    Damien finally, at last, turned his focus on the final person in the room who so far hadn''t been mentioned: The Immortal Claude.


    This was a youngish man, perhaps in his early thirties. He had delicate features to his face. Not delicate like feminine, but well-crafted. A distinct chin, an aquiline nose. His jawline was strong and his eyes almost appeared to glow with an inner light.


    He was very handsome, all things considered. With hair of inky black that made him look like a painting, he had a sort of¡­.magneticism.


    Sadly, Damien himself didn''t feel moved.


    Neither did Vera, who''d been spoiled by the Young Master''s even more otherworldly attractiveness since her birth.


    But Riley was affected. Even though Owner was, objectively, superior in looks¡­.somehow this guy stirred something in her. Strange, why¡­?


    "Ogrekin are weak to the glamour of the Fae. It''s an inherent part of their physiology, to attract and confuse. This magic is intrinsic to their very being. Since you are more susceptible, don''t look too long." Vera explained.


    This was a magic that the Ogrekin simply didn''t have much defense against. It didn''t change appearance, but perception. Made the person more likable even if they didn''t speak. Since Ogrekin are especially stupid they more easily fall into this feeling and enter a charmed state unintentionally.


    Most other races wouldn''t be charmed, but again, Orgrekin are just stupid and perhaps a touch more romantic. Or horny. Whichever.


    Damien examined the man and found that he seemed pretty thin in the cheeks too, just like his pregnant woman.


    He walked over and clapped the man''s back. "Hey, nice. Good to see you''re still alive! I really would have felt bad if you died." He lied. "Would sour things if I was able to save your wife but you were dead." That was true. "Forgive and forget?"


    Claude struggled to understand a single thing that had happened up to this point.


    But he looked passed the youth and saw his lover and suddenly all the weird things didn''t matter.


    "Mira!" He ran to her. His hands were shackled together but he still held her cheeks in his palms, the sickening feeling from just minutes ago vanishing at that moment. "You''re okay. You''re okay." He nearly cried.


    The woman, however, DID cry. "I am. We''re both fine." She held onto her belly to indicate the safety of their unborn child. The hot tears pouring down her face were ones of joy and relief. She sniffled and glanced behind her lover. "Lord Damien came for me."


    A shudder ran through Claude as he heard the name.


    He stood and faced Damien in shock.


    "....Father-in-Law?"


    **********


    Author: COuldn''t fit everything in the author''s notes. But this was gonna be longer, with Evie finally showing up. Got over 2k tho which is the sweet spot, or so i hear, and again i did like this stopping point so it ended early

 Chapter 68 Him Again?

    "Okay. Let me get this straight." Damien rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    They moved to the solar to drink tea. All around them were bodies. Dead, every one. Damien still wanted to find that fucker who killed Hamburger so he basically fought his way through the whole manor. One man, one enormous great club and his Holy Sword daughter.


    Milly went wild with the decapitations. Big D used them as baseballs and smashed them into the faces of their comrades.


    It didn''t take long to kill the guards and they left the servants alone as they ran for their lives. They''d most assuredly notify the Royal Guard and, therefore, Lucy


    The guy would be pretty curious about why Damien chose to attack the house of one of the most esteemed Nobles in the Kingdom, he was sure.


    But that Bronn--what a familiar name, eh?--can be strong-armed into testifying on Damien''s behalf. Once an investigation went on for why a low-rank Noble like Barney was here and what he was planning on doing to the wife of a former knight, well, a few things might be cleared up.


    The entire thing was shady and even the guards, from the looks of their tattoos, were part of a mercenary group of ill repute. Another question to be answered, why would a Noble of that fuck''s caliber hire such an infamous company? Of course, to do things normal guards would find hard to stomach. Can''t risk one of them being decent human beings and tattling, eh?


    So he wasn''t worried about his actions, not that he would be either way. He was just a little worried Lucy would wonder why Damien, specifically, came to cause trouble with a Noble he hadn''t any kind of connection with.


    Damien will have to bullshit his way through it. Or not. Lucy would be understanding, yeah? A Noble of high standing suspected of allowing dubious events to take place within his estate? Hiring a band of rotten mercenaries? Having some weird dungeon under his house and capturing the wife of a knight who had just been accused of treason? Not to mention said knight was taken out of his cell and brought back to his estate by a man who was known to be an ally of his.


    Yeah. Wherever he is, he''ll be in for a rather rude awakening.


    Damien would track him down eventually even if he got away. He knew all his hiding places.


    Currently, he was more concerned about the man and woman in front of him.


    "So you''re telling me Chef Milf was actually the Erlking of the Fae? And that for the past several years she''s been claiming me as her husband?"


    Claude sighed heavily. His sturdy frame, a bit thinned from several weeks in prison, visibly shook as he heard that title.


    "Yes." The man tightened his hold on his wife''s hand. "Mira''s mother. The Queen." He paused. "Erlking is what humans once called her. As for Chef Milf, I think anyone who calls her that would be spending the rest of their life as a toad. Other than you, of course, Father-in-Law."


    "Bastard, who''s your father?" Damien narrowed his gaze. "Also, what nonsense is that? I met her once! When I was a kid! The hell was she even doing there? I certainly don''t remember putting the moves on her either. I would''ve, if Mother wasn''t such a cockblock back then, but still."


    The woman, Mira, had been washed off by Damien''s purifying waters and given a dry blanket to wrap herself in.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Her clean face was lovely. A small oval with neat eyebrows, high cheekbones and a petal-pink mouth.


    She smiled shakily at the youth before her. None dared call her mother "chef milf" before. And to call the current generation''s head of the Okeanos Family a cockblock¡­.even if he is her son, that''s a bit¡­.


    "Mother was enamored by you at first sight. But she didn''t meet you until sometime later. In fact, I''ve always been told you were my father since young. My family owns a tapestry, you see. It brings us news of the outside world through it''s magic. One day, years ago, it showed an image of you. Back then no one knew who you were, it was only later on when rumors of Lady Okeanos having birthed a son spread that new information about you was recorded on the tapestry. It''s how Mother discovered who you were and where to find you." The woman explained, gazing at Damien strangely. "The tapestry didn''t show you so young, though. You were older than you are now, in the picture."


    Her heart was in chaos. All her life her Mother had been obsessed with the man in the tapestry. And it was understandable. The person it showed was very tall and robust, the epitome of male perfection and masculine beauty. His nakedness revealed layers upon layers of savage muscle. You could touch the colored fabric and almost feel the searing warmth of his skin at your fingertips.


    His face, too, was achingly attractive to the point of being beyond words. To look at him was to want him, and the image shown in the tapestry alone had already made every female who gazed upon it to fall into a stupor and become silly with infatuation. It was so bad that her mother kept it hidden deep within the castle afterwards.


    Mira''s thoughts were in total disarray. There was no smile upon his face, she recalled. He was distant and cold in expression. And yet to the young Mira he always seemed welcoming and easy to talk to.


    Her mother always told her that man was her father. So growing up, that''s who she thought of as her father.


    Needless to say, despite having never met this father of her''s she always knew what he''d looked like thanks to that tapestry.


    It was the only image of her "father" she had.


    She remembered fondly the days she would sneak into her mother''s room when she was gone and sit by the wall upon which the tapestry bearing his image was hung. Telling him stories like what she did that day, new friends she had made, events she was dragged to¡­


    She imagined his hand on her head many times as a child, saying, "You did your best," whenever she failed at something.


    And when she was feeling sad she would cry herself to sleep while clutching the soft fabric and dream he was hugging her. Telling her everything was okay and that she''d get through whatever was giving her a hard time at that moment.


    This was the silent, supportive father who watched over her. Who listened to her, understood her.


    Except now he was real. Just not that same. No, he was younger. Much younger. Younger than her.


    But it was him. Sure, he was just a young boy. But when she needed him, he came. Mira reached over and took hold of his arm.


    "Father." Hot tears poured down her eyes.


    She had called him Lord Damien before. This was because she didn''t know what else to call him. Was it right to call him Father? He was the Prince of the almighty Okeanos Family and he probably didn''t even know her at all.


    However she was sure, now. This man was perhaps¡­.more eccentric than she imagined. HE might be younger than she imagined.


    But he really is the person she''d always known. He looked so calm and reassuring just sitting there. His presence alone was like warm water enveloping her whole body, making her feel safe and loved.


    Damien was quite put out.


    How the hell is he supposed to refuse such a cute "daughter"? He didn''t know how he was going to handle that mother of her''s...but come on. Look at how pitiful she looks crying like that!


    His fatherly instincts kicked in. He stood up and opened his arms. "Come here, papa wants to know everything about his little fairy!"


    Vera and Milly suddenly got headaches¡­


    Claude was also a little discontent. "Now that I think of it, aren''t you the one who sentenced me to execution?"


    Mira blanched. "Wait, what?"


    Damien kicked the man''s shins. "Oh, he''s just delirious. All that time in prison, it messes with your head. Ignore him, we''ll get him checked out later. Give papa a hug."


    And slowly, hesitantly, Mira walked into his embrace. His arms were as strong as she''d always dreamed they were.


    Meanwhile, Damien was giving Claude a death glare. An evil aura seeped out from his very being.


    Claude shivered but didn''t notice where that chill came from.


    Vera shook her head. "Idiot."


    The man probably wouldn''t last long at this rate. His wife was going to be stolen by his father-in-law and he didn''t even know it.


    One should know better than to get between the Young Master and his daughters.


    Later on, after they took the couple back to Damien''s place and found a room for them--since Claude still hasn''t been cleared of his name yet--they sat in the kitchen munching on chicken wings.


    "So. Not only did he get my Hamburger killed, he wanted to have people **** my daugher, kill my grandchild and turn my stupid son-in-law into a Dullahan. Froggo, you''re getting a blowpig after all."


    The Ogrekin beauty shrugged. "If he and that other dude you killed have cute wives, can I have them too?"


    "You can Barney''s for sure, but I''m fair. If the other guy''s wife isn''t a bitch, we''ll let her off the hook. I''ll make her watch her husband service a round of angry gay men though."


    " Deal."


    Minerva watched them with a shaky smile. "I didn''t hear anything. Nope. Haha¡­" She started sweating. "The punishments of the Divine are truly one of a kind¡­."


    Even she didn''t think the cleansing of evil from the world would entail such unusual forms of penance.


    ***


    Five days later.


    A certain town in a certain Kingdom was being ravaged by no less than three Bubble Buddies.


    This town was the base of the Blackbone mercenary company, the previous inhabitants having long since been run out or killed.


    Damien didn''t know any of that before coming here, but it just meant he could let loose without worry now.


    What did let loose mean in this case?


    "My leg!"


    Screeched one man.


    "No more...my ass can only take so much¡­.please¡­."


    Wailed another.


    "Mercy...mercy, please¡­.!!"


    A third begged, not knowing the cycle of grueling pain that would come in response.


    The three BBs worked in tandem. Long, watery tentacles blew houses into smithereens one moment and molested the holes of a helpless mercenary the next.


    There was only the dark of night casting hideous silhouettes. The fact they could not properly see what was laying waste to them made it all the more terrifying. They screamed and cried, but no help came. Nothing could save them. Their weapons were useless, their prayers ignored.


    This was all happening in the background.


    In front of a three-story house that had already been destroyed and made into a giant bonfire, was Damien. And Froggo, and Big D.


    Damien sat on a chair, not even looking at the man being sodomized only ten feet away.


    "First, you kill my dog." His slow, silky-smooth voice would be utterly chilling to hear were any others present to listen. "Then, you put my son-in-law in prison. Next you capture my daughter. Try to have her raped. Make her husband watch as your men molest her. Kill my grandson in the process. But not only that¡­.no, but you also turn him into some¡­.THING¡­.so that you can let it eat her."


    The only other sounds that could be heard apart from the cracking of fire and the groans of forced sex, was the whittling of wood.


    That''s right. Damien was carving a figure as he spoke.


    "All that...and you think I wouldn''t find you?" He smiled. It was terrible. It lacked any sort of emotion. "That little plan of yours didn''t work, you know. But the very fact you tried to hurt my daughter? You made a mistake. Now you''re paying for it. And you''ll keep paying for it the rest of your pathetic life."


    Froggo sat beside him. Beads of sweat formed on her brow as she thrust her cock into a pretty woman with greying hair but youthful skin and still-supple breasts.


    It was the guy''s wife.


    As for the man in question, he was thin. Hook-nosed, but all. With long cascades of dark hair over cunning black eyes.


    "Why?" Damien questioned. The Noble, Lord Laurie Hitchcock, was surrounded by men of varying sizes and race. Damien obviously makes good on his promises.


    The Nobles''s eyes blazed with hatred even as his ass was being rode hard.


    Such unforgivable humiliation¡­.he was¡­.even his own wife, she¡­


    He couldn''t bear to watch. To think. "Her''s is so much better." His partner of over 20 years had shouted happily, orgasming like he''d never seen her.


    She begged for more and slurped on that...things¡­.cock even as he was being beaten and held down by so many hands. All vying for his flesh, taking their turns.


    And as he saw the boy just casually whittling away, no care at all for the suffering he was causing...monologuing to him, explaining why this was happening¡­.


    He started to know what true hatred tasted like.


    From his very soul, he screamed. He wanted this boy weak and powerless. To hold him down under him just as these men were doing to Laurie now, and take him. He''d break him. Slowly, painfully¡­!


    His chest was boiling hot. He yearned for destruction deep in bones.


    "He had to feel despair. Only then would he have been able to be the perfect harbinger."


    "Who, Claude?"


    "Him!" Laurie confirmed. "He would have served us faithfully! He would have been capable of offering so many sacrifices!"


    "Oh yeah? Sacrifices to who, exactly?"


    "Our...God¡­.!" The man spewed spit from his mouth. "He''s watching even now! He''ll remember you. He''ll make you suffer a hundred deaths, a thousand¡­.on and on, for eternity!"


    Damien yawned. "Been there, done that. What God? I''ll have him fucked too. I''ll bang his wife, his sisters, his mother, AND his daughters. Then make his sons my towel boys. Just give me a name. I fucking hate pronoun games."


    Laurie laughed crazily. His eyes nearly popped out of his head. "The greatest, darkest God¡­.Our Lord, his name feared by all¡­.Balthazar!"


    Damien tsked.


    "That bastard again."

 Chapter 69 Brocon Villainess Meets Stalker Heroine

    It''s been several days since Damien went wild on...he couldn''t even remember the guy''s name. But that bastard who killed Hamburger paid with his dignity, his wife, and his life.


    It felt almost anticlimactic if he was honest. But justice came swift and hard for that scum. Anyway, moving on, Damien went back to his school life. As crazy as it is. Avery still refused to talk to him.


    Damien spent his time either going to school and training his Disciplinary Committee or at home getting to know his newest daughter. Mira.


    ...She''s such an obedient little girl!


    The stories she told him were so heartbreaking. She only ever had a tapestry that held his image in her younger years. And since childhood had been told by her mother, "That''s your daddy."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The way she would stay up late at night and talk to that silent image. How she would dream of him holding her some days.


    It was quite sad and touching. She also told him of how she ran away from home to be with Claude. Apparently, her mother didn''t approve of her falling for a lesser Fae and forbade their relationship. So she fled to the one realm she knew her mother would be extra cautious when entering: The one realm that currently held her mother''s long-time rival, Lady Okeanos.


    She knew this was also the realm of her "father" but was unwilling to go and meet him due to the fact he was still so young and didn''t even know of her mother''s intentions to someday claim him as her own.


    He was her "step-father"....and yet he wasn''t. But he was also the only father figure she ever had. It was a constant pain, she said, to be so close and yet so far away from the person she''d always wanted to meet.


    Damien spent quite a while with her this past week.


    Oh. He also went and thoroughly destroyed Barnabus'' Estate. Flattened the entire house. He did let the guards who didn''t fight walk away, and the staff. But he found his son flogging a servant girl near to death and his mother was caught forcing the nearby town into paying absurdly high taxes with an army of hired guards...well he knew she was a cunt from his previous encounter so she didn''t escape death either.


    But he is a man of word, so he gave her to Riley first to work her futa magic. Then let her son watch as Froggo plowed her. Don''t worry, no **** was involved. It actually took only two days for Riley to seduce the bitches panties off. The Ogrekin has quite a bit of skill in that area. Probably had more to do with Barney''s wife being a bit of a slut, but yeah. After they caught the son, let him watch her mother fall into depravity and let them both know of Barney''s death...they cut off their heads.


    Milly took care of that part. Sliced ''em off right good. THEN they flattened the Estate.


    As for the girl who was being flogged, they let her do the same to him before his decapitation. Lucius is going to have to appoint a new Baron and rebuild the Estate. But that''s none of Damien''s concern.


    He''s certain Lucy knows he was the one who did it too.


    But Damien also knew that him being a fan of his work was by far not the only reason he let so much of his past antics slide. He understood that Lucy was also likely very scared of his mother.


    In the game, he is sure that if it wasn''t for Evie corrupting the Prince''s mind and Lucy not monitoring the situation, nothing would have otherwise happened to Dolly. Lucy, had he known the circumstance between them, would have never allowed Dolly to be harmed. He, better than anyone, would know the consequences of that happening.


    Damien supposed their Mother didn''t originally do any spying either. He guessed it''s only since he left the house and started ignoring her that she awakened that fetish. Originally that wouldn''t have happened.


    The negligence on Lucy and their Mother''s sides resulted in Evie and a mind-controlled Prince being able to bully Dolly. And that, as Damien explained before, also resulted in their Mother sending a couple Dragons, or maybe even just Wyverns, to destroy Lucy''s Kingdom. Kickstarting the events of the sixth game.


    That aside, Lucy''s fear of his Mother meant he wouldn''t make trouble for Damien over something as insignificant as killing a Baron and his family. Especially when no one can besides himself can even connect Damien to the murder.


    Lucy would probably know of the Baron''s misdeeds by now anyway. And those of that other Noble. He won''t miss either of them given his personality. He''s a guy who had decided to kill several close family friends just because he can''t be sure which one ratted out his sister''s identity. No way he''d flinch at the death of a few Nobles, no matter their status.


    Plus, Charlotte''s Damien''s adoptive daughter. That siscon wouldn''t do anything against his sister''s foster father. Charlotte loves her Papa after all.


    What? Deluded? Fuck off you guys, who asked you blasphemous scum for your opinions to begin with, huh?! Of course she loves her Papa! She''s just a tsundere, dammit! Hmph.


    Ah. Minnie has also been a bit different lately. Seems she hasn''t gotten used to Vera''s new form yet. She was so surprised at the change, it was pretty funny seeing her so flustered.


    ¡­.Damien''s pretty sure the woman heard him and Vee having fun that one day, when he proposed. Could explain why she avoided looking at them both recently. And the real reason for her being flustered.


    Damien felt quite distraught over Minnie too, if he was honest. He hadn''t even properly courted her, only giving her one date which Vee sabotaged. She openly admitted what he''d already suspected, that she was trying to rid the woman of her blind faith in his godhood. So her intentions were good, but still.


    He couldn''t help sighing over a missed opportunity.


    His troubled heart was, of course, noticed by Vera.


    "Young Master, it''s okay, you know." She came up from behind him and said.


    Currently, Damien was overseeing his Committee as they did their morning practice out on the open field behind block B''s building.


    Several dozen drafted students from several blocks, and all the students of block C, were currently naked and forced to duel. This was only half of his committee. The other half was blindfolded and forced to duel. Even within these groups, a few more advanced individuals had a hand tied or a foot with a weighted shoe.


    In battle, you couldn''t get embarrassed. In battle, anything can be taken from you. Your sight. A hand. A foot. You had to be prepared to lose any of them, maybe more, and still be able to fight.


    The instructors who were SUPPOSED to be teaching this? Too¡­.gentle. They didn''t have Sir Kane''s torture-like training methods memorized by heart. So. Several promising students had therefore been assigned to the Disciplinary Committee after it was seen how quickly and effectively Damien was training his little army


    Vera had seen his face from afar and knew exactly what he was thinking.


    "Do what you want, as you always do. I don''t care at all."


    Truth be told, Vera felt a bit miserable these past few days too. She''d seen the way the Young Master would look whenever he saw Minerva walk by.


    That Riley girl(?) was right. Vera had known it for a long time. She''d said so before herself, hadn''t she? If not aloud, at least in her heart.


    Minerva was the Young Master''s ideal woman.


    He must be regretting his choice. His spur-of-the-moment decision.


    That was the way of the Young Master. He always did things based on his feelings. That''s part of what she liked about him. He was very free. Not so much in body. No. His state of mind, however, was simply¡­.on a higher level than others.


    He lived his life as he saw fit. Did as he saw fit. Whether those choices were right or wrong didn''t matter. He decided for himself what mattered to him.


    Other people probably wouldn''t understand this kind of thinking. They''d label it amoral. Chaotic. Evil. When in reality such things didn''t exist and their definitions were, at best, arbitrary.


    But Vera? She had always admired the Young Master who was so unapologetically devoted to his own desires. And who followed those desires regardless of the consequence. Regardless of what people said or thought.


    It was rare and exciting to see someone so unfettered. In fact, Vera believed that to be the purest lifestyle one could have. How could it not be?


    Of course, this didn''t mean he was entirely free of constraints. But even then, they were self-imposed.


    Like now, for example.


    Vera is in love with the Young Master. And as soon as he realized just how much she is, he made a choice to "love her back."


    Yet this choice meant giving up what he really wanted. WHO he wanted.


    And Vera couldn''t be happy knowing he wasn''t.


    Let''s be honest: He chose to be with her because he decided she deserved his affection. Did this mean he didn''t care for her? No, not at all. He cared. He just made the choice to care a little more, a little differently, from how he did before.


    It''s just... he didn''t gain anything by choosing her. In fact, he lost out. Vera always thought she was too lacking to have his affection. Now she was just realizing a mature body didn''t matter as much as she thought it did. She still couldn''t be what he''d always wanted.


    All choosing her meant is that he lost the chance at something better for himself. She didn''t want that.


    If being with her meant he was losing so much of what he wanted in a lover, then--


    "You''ve gotten amazingly easy to read, little tree of mine." Damien cut in. He knew what shit she was thinking the moment he saw her and he didn''t like it one bit. "Like I said before, where am I gonna find someone who loves me as much as you do? Stupid kid, handing yourself over like that. I still can''t believe it." He wrapped an arm around her. "But I''m glad you did. Made the decision easy."


    Damien gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. " I don''t need you to be anyone but yourself, got that? I didn''t lose a damn thing by choosing you. I actually gained a whole lot."


    If he didn''t stomp out that inferiority complex or whatever she has now, she''ll eventually get depressed and do something stupid like run away and probably get in trouble and he''d had to spend like a hundred chapters getting her back.


    Damien ain''t tolerating that kinda nonsense. Nope. She''s perfect the way she is.


    "Thank you." Was all she said. It didn''t matter. It''s all she needed to say anyway.


    "Now let''s see how much they can take." Damien gave an evil laugh.


    "If I may, might I suggest a contest? You can make the losers wear magical girl outfits and cheer on the person who beat them in the next round. That''d motivate their fighting spirit, I''m sure."


    He grinned. "Definitely the right choice."


    ***


    Dolly glomped the fuck out of him during his way to lunch.


    The kid flew towards his waist at break-neck speed. "Oof!" He felt the breath leave his body.


    "Day, I remembered!" Her face was glowing feverishly. "A bake sale!"


    "What? Huh?" He started seeing stars. He blinked them away with a shake of the head. "Bake sale?"


    Her head of golden hair nodded seriously. "Bake sale." She repeated. "The funding of the Empire begins with a bake sale. I can''t believe I forgot!" She hit her head with the palm of her hand. "Hello, Dolly! It was right there hidden in plain sight. Day, with your cooking skills we''ll capture the stomachs of these walking fat purses. Then we''ll open up stores. First one, then two, three, four....a hundred, a thousand¡­" Her hands were raised in the air." We''ll become a whole pastry food chain. An evil corporation bent on world domination! Ahahahahahahah~~~!!" The sheer malevolence contained within that laugh could chill the soul. It was kinda cute though...you could see her tiny canines


    The little girl, who''d knocked him on his back through some miracle and was now straddling his waist, suddenly changed her tune. She now looked down at him with a gentle gaze, far from the little she-devil the evil and despicable chuckles would have you believe.


    She held his cheeks lovingly. "Then, once we have this realm on its knees, we''ll change the laws and get married for reals! I''m thinking an outdoor wedding, what about you?"


    "I...I don''t think Mother and Father would agree?"


    Dolly tilted her head. "....Parricide is a small price to pay for wincest, no?"


    WHO THE HELL IS TEACHING HER THIS SHIT?!


    Damien started to sweat.


    Her brocon is getting outta control!


    "Well, that''s what Riley told me when I worried about the same thing anyway. I don''t really get it, but I really liked what she said."


    Riley, you stupid toad whore!


    "I''m going to mary Vera though¡­." He revealed.


    Dolly face was full of pure horror and devastation. "What? Vee? You can''t! That''s way worse!" She cried. "If you leave with her she could take you halfway across the world. I''ll never see you again! Day, you can''t!"


    "Yeah. You can''t." A new voice joined in. "Jeez, I''m gone for a couple of weeks and you''re already cheating on me. I''M your legal wife, remember?"


    Bubbles, riding a giant bubble, gently floated down. She spoke flippantly but there may have been a hint of real anger between those brows of her''s.


    Quick as a whip Damien replied with a, "You are a pet."


    She gave a playful smirk. "Yes, yours, and only in bed. Though I recall you like to make me one outside of it too. Well, I''ll forgive it. As your wife," She emphasized the word, "I don''t mind indulging you. So long as you return the favor."


    He rolled his eyes. "What''re you doing here?" He asked. Everyone nearby was watching on curiously.


    "I wanted to see my hubby. What, I can''t? I''ve come to be unable to live without my lover''s touch. Take responsibility for turning me into such a naughty girl. Oh, and your Uncle destroyed my city. He was really mad about those drugs you stole. And set on fire. Barely escaped with my life." She laughed. "So yeah. I''m going to crash with you for a while."


    "Oh Shit. Fuck. "


    "My thoughts exactly. By the way, you do realize you''re being followed?"


    "Followed?"


    "Yeah." The young woman jerked a thumb behind her.


    He looked behind her and found a tall blond bombshell with eyes like sparkling rubes stare unblinkingly at him from over thirty feet away.


    It was a little scary.


    ''Who the hell are you then?!"


    Wait, she looked a bit familiar¡­


    M-Master¡­It''s me¡­." She wasn''t too far away and his hearing had been getting really good recently. Despite that, he still barely caught the words. And recognized the voice instantly.


    "Evie?" Damien''s face was full of pure horror and devastation. "Oh gods. No. It''s can''t be...What did they do to my adorable loli?!"


    She was a busty onee-san now, dammit!


    "Also, why''re you hiding behind a tree? You''ve been following me? "


    With half her face sticking out she nodded obediently.


    "...For how long?"


    "Ah. I''ve actually been following you for three days but was too embarrassed to speak up."

 Chapter 70 When Are We Gonna Lewd Things?

    "Evie! Oh my gosh, what happened to you?" Minerva was taken aback. They had reconvened in the homeroom. Needless to say, Minnie didn''t have any idea who the young woman was until Damien made the introduction.


    "Lady Claybrook taught me how to control my powers. But, as a side effect, they grew too powerful too fast and...well¡­" The girl squirmed. "This happened. But now I won''t have to hide anymore...so...yeah¡­"


    "That''s¡­.great?" Minerva didn''t have the mental capacity to deal with such a sudden change. Her little girl was gone! And she was replaced by a vixen! Minnie looked over the woman and gulped.


    That waist, those hips...they were simply designed to seduce the hearts of men. From her clear, pristine face rife with charm to the long legs that seemed to stretch on endlessly from beneath a small frilled dress and everything in between. She glowed with a soft, mellow beauty while having the curves of some sort of...of succubus...which she is, but still!


    This wasn''t her cute little angel! Look, even her expressions had changed!


    The flushed cheeks and absolute refusal to look up wasn''t like her baby at all.


    "Master''s staring at me. As expected, this harlot face is too shameful!" The girl covered herself with the palms of her hands. "Master, please pay me no mind. I will simply serve you in the shadows from now on."


    Evie wanted to hide in the deepest hole she could find. Although she had learned many things from her Master''s esteemed mother and had become much braver with flaunting her skills, when facing her Master she was just felt like butterflies were flying around inside her tummy.


    This shouldn''t be, not after the torturous training she received from Lady Claybrook from dusk to dawn. From how to control her powers, to how to use them to ensnare others. She''d even made Evie perform practical during the later half to gain experience in bending people to her will.


    Which reminded her of her last test, where she''d taken Evie to some really strange land.


    It was entirely unlike the world she knew, that place. Anyway, Lady Claybrook had her seduce the ruler of the nation into leaving his wife and let him run away with her. She didn''t know who exactly this ruler was except that his name was really weird. The palace he stayed in was high up above in the sky, too, surrounded by several other floating islands.


    It actually only took Evie a single week to make him fall head over heels for her. The only unfortunate hiccup in the plan happened when his two sons, a grandson and his brother-in-law all somehow fell for her too.


    The four of these other men all vied for her attention for another solid week, sending her all kinds of gifts and inviting her out on "tours of the city."


    Many of them were married themselves, too. One to several women, in fact, whom he''d divorced immediately after Evie came into the picture saying she disliked playful men.


    Finally, just before the King himself fell to her charms, they came to blows Evie pretended to get injured during the fight by using the illusion techniques Lady Claybrook helped to teach her. Apparently, the Asmodian bloodline excelled in illusions?


    She pretended to have had a hand licked by the strange fires they had conjured in their fight and cried out in pain. And while they all turned pale and rushed to her side in concern she ran away in "fear."


    Right to the King, who healed her with the words, "Each regeneration is precious to our kind. This...is my last to spare. I want you to have it."


    Whatever that meant. Master could heal wounds with just a light touch, she didn''t see why that guy made such a big deal out of it and act like it was some grand gesture.


    He''d tried to kiss her just then but the thought of it was disgusting even though wasn''t a bad-looking man. Instead she dodged, took his hand and asked him to run away with her. Which he did without question. Just as planned.


    Lady Claybrook sent a punch to his lower stomach as soon as they were out of sight of everyone else and the man''s fire-like hair lost it''s luster and his majestic aura went up in smoke.


    Lady Claybrook even took the time to mock him. "Who''d you call the Lizard Bitch, Huh?" She''d sneered. " What, you thought I forgot after all these years? Thinking you can say whatever you want just cuz you''re older than me and you used to run with my bro?. Silly little man and your tiny egg noodle. Didn''t you know this kid already belongs to my house? A couple of days like this will show you who''s boss." The way she smiled back then had been something terrible. "Say, I just had a thought. Isn''t your wife quite pretty? Should I let my son offer her a special massage? Yeah. That''s what I''ll do. Hmph. Teach you to backtalk me and my hubby. Chicken? You''re just a spicy turkey yourself. Hateful old thing, just you wait, my son will reduce your marriage to ash!"


    The mad cackle was fit for a true villain.


    " Maybe even your grand-daughter will end up bearing my last name, eh? Tsk, tsk, tsk, sending her to MY domain? My, aren''t you a bold one. Fuck, just pissing me off." She''d stomped her foot in anger before apparently getting another idea and asking, " Hey, where''d that aunty of yours get to? Oh, and what about your sister, huh? I''ll have three generations of your family callin'' me Mama if it''s the last thing I do! See who''s the senior then!"


    Evie didn''t at all understand the situation back then, but she did take a certain opportunity before they pushed him over the edge of his floating island.


    Suddenly recalling this experience, Evie took out an object wrapped in luxurious blue silk from the leather bag at her side and presented it before Damien.


    "Master, for you." Evie made a sideways L shape as she gave a stiff, hurried bow.


    The cloth fell open to reveal a gorgeous, orantely decorated crown. It was a marvel with the base metal of the crown being a vibrant silver which almost seemed to shine in a manner similar to that of the moon.


    There had to be hundreds of precious gems embedded in the metal, each one equally as resplendent.


    Filling the space inside the crown''s circlet was a velvety cloth dyed a deep, majestic purple known as the cap. Above this cap were eight half-arches connected to the base, all also encrusted with luminous gemstones.


    These eight half-achs rose over the head and met at the Monde, usually representing the world which the King ruled.


    Except, this Monde was different. It was not a solid ball but a hollow sphere created from another eight arches, full arches. Inside you could see dark gaseous clouds spiraling around a hazy light. And within the very center of that bit of light was a tiny black dot.


    The dark clouds were not entirely dark either, for deep inside them you would occasionally glimpse bursts of sparkling lights like jewels. A mix of reds, blues, greens.


    It was as if this Monde contained a small galaxy.


    In all, you could tell this was an exceptionally beautiful, mysterious and unique crown.


    Damien accepted it slowly, allowing the girl to rise.


    Everyone stared in admiration.


    "Amazing! It looks so pretty and magical!" Minerva gushed.


    Evie nodded while her face broke into a very shy, very entrancing smile. "I saw this and knew it would look especially handsome if it were worn by Master. Please accept it."


    Damien recognized items with troublesome origins when he saw them. This thing just screamed, "But wait, there''s a catch!"


    "Where''d you get it?"


    She faced him dead-on and spoke with the calm confidence of a practiced liar.


    " I picked it up off the side of the road."


    As soon as he heard this Damien looked at Vera, who also looked away.


    "Fate, no?" Evie went on.


    " Fate my ass." Damien muttered. Looks like we have another klepto on our hands. "I know stolen goods when I see ''em."


    Dolly nodded and glared at the girl with open hostility. "Lying wench! We know stolen goods when we see ''em!" She accused. "But Day really would look really nice if he wore it...okay, I forgive it."


    Evie coughed. Truth be told? ...They were right. She did steal it.


    Honestly, the entire reason she put up with that final test and went through with it was all for this crown. She saw it and instantly thought, "This should be with Master."


    No, she decided that the only one suitable for a crown of that caliber was Master. No one else qualified.


    It was still hard sneaking back in to look for it, but since everyone was busy looking for the King the job was much easier than it would have been.


    She nearly died getting past all the traps the King had been tricked into telling her about, but it was worth it!


    Evie watched Damien expectantly. Her large red eyes were eerily unblinking.


    The puppy dog eyes finally make their reappearance.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t wear it."


    "...."


    "I said no."


    "...."


    Those rubies began to glisten with moisture.


    "D-Don''t think you''ll get me to wear it just with a few tears¡­.It''s obviously something troublesome!"


    "....Hic¡­"


    Damien''s spine tingled. "Okay, okay alright! I''m wearing it, see?" He hurriedly put the thing atop his head.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    His feathery wings popped right out the very next second. "The hell?"


    Evie gawked at him for a moment before turning away with hands shielding her face. "Master''s divine aura, it''s too bright!"


    Minerva copied her actions. "These doggy eyes of mine are unworthy!"


    Vera didn''t seem as impressed. "The Young Master''s playboy aura has, indeed, shot up again. What a waste." But her eyes were unable to look away.


    As for Chelsea, she was frowning. "Where''ve I seen that crown before¡­?" Soon, however, she didn''t care. The rest of the world faded to oblivion.


    Dolly''s mind? Totally different wavelengths.


    She didn''t become as stunned as Evie and Minnie, nor did she feign disinterest like Vera. And she certainly didn''t have suspicions like Bubbles did.


    No. She simply shook her head grimly.


    Dolly took the crown from him and said solemnly, "This is too dangerous. It has to be sealed away."


    The support for this decision was surprisingly unanimous.


    ***


    Dolly was deep in thought by the time they all left. The fish-smelling woman, Evie and Minerva all went with Day.


    The reason for her mood of contemplation was the argument between Vee and fish lady.


    "He can''t be your fiance, he''s already my husband."


    "Fake husband."


    "Legal in the eyes of the public and the law."


    Dolly didn''t interfere, only quietly listened. Even now, half an hour later, she still couldn''t figure it out.


    She wasn''t sure about what was going on between Vee and Day.


    But it didn''t matter! By the power vested in her by herself, she''d already married herself to Day a long time ago.


    So it didn''t matter at all what angle Vee was playing at--probably trying to cozy up to Day so he wouldn''t be so rough on her anymore--or if the fishlady kept pestering Day about being his wife.


    The true, legal, most loved and loving wife Day had was, of course, only Dolly!


    Except it was secret. Publicly it still wasn''t recognized. Or, strictly speaking, legal.


    Plus they hadn''t even had their first night together. Maybe that was the problem? Maybe that''s why they didn''t feel like husband and wife yet?


    It''s important, after all. Doing that kind of stuff as a couple. You know, lewd things.


    Mother and Father did them and they had a great relationship.


    Dolly couldn''t help but sigh. They''d naturally do those things eventually, she knew, but when? How?


    It was frustrating. Mother and Father were great at this kinda stuff, but what about them?


    Dolly had actually never thought about it before, but now she started to wonder when she and Day would do lewd things together, too.


    ¡­


    ...


    ......


    "Ow!" Dolly tripped and fell on her face.


    "Are you okay? Your nose." Vera frowned when she noticed Dolly''s dazed expression and bloody nose.


    Dolly took a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped away the red liquid. "I''m fine, I''m fine." She waved off the concern.


    ¡­.Lewd things with Day¡­


    The thought brought all kinds of things to her mind. Day and lewd things. Lewd things and Day. Her, Day and lewd things all day.


    It was...it was¡­


    "Are you sure you''re alright? You''re bleeding a lot."


    "Yes. I''m okay." She insisted.


    Dolly was curious. Is Day a cuddler? Most of the time when she snuck into Day''s room with Vee''s help getting past the locked door, it was Dolly herself who clung to him. She had trouble sleeping sometimes without Day, after all.


    But what about now?


    She imagined if it''d be different? Maybe now she could just walk in and have him hold her till she fell asleep?


    Such a blissful concept!


    Perhaps, after doing lewd things together, he''d even hug her, rub her head and say, "Good job!"


    She hummed happily at the scene in her head.


    The high lasted even until they got back to their dormitory. By that time she was already thoroughly entranced by the idea of praise for being good at doing lewd things with Day.

 Chapter 71 Are You Challenging Me?

    "Psst. Hey you. Yeah, you." Damien sniffed and swiped at his nose like a druggie. He approached several young ladies while wearing a dark trenchcoat. "Ya''ll want some of that snickerdoodle?" He then opened his coat to reveal several baggies and small boxes of fresh baked goods.


    The ladies first backed away in fright, wary. But that changed as soon as they saw his face. As he knew it would.


    Got ''em, hook, line and sinker.


    He could see it in their now heart-shaped eyes¡­oh yeah. They were his now.


    Damien snickered quietly to himself. "And yet another group fallen to the sweet, seductive scent of my chocolate chip and peanut butter cookie recipe."


    Bubbles gave him a mild stare.


    In reality they''d probably just lost their souls to the sinfully handsome young boy who''d approached them, but Bubbles didn''t have the heart to correct him.


    She returned to her own duties instead. "Buy one box get a second half off!" Bubbles promoted with a winning smile. She wore a short white skirt and top while holding a giant sign. The scant, restrictive clothing showed off her long legs and ripening breasts to full effect.


    Next to her Evie was dressed like a mummy. From head to toe she was decked out in plain white bandages. Her excuse was that she didn''t want to show such a "vulgar" body to her Master.


    Yet the superb size and volume of her new body''s breasts couldn''t be contained so easily and she looked like the cutest mummy on the planet with the way she silently went up to potential customers and pointed to their baked goods stall just a few feet away.


    Her huge red eyes begged, "Please come?" and none were capable of refusing such an endearing sight. It also helped that there was a sort of innately charming aura that made their hearts palpitate and that the majority of customers who came her way were men, but yeah.


    Minerva also joined in, though in a different manner. She took the initiative to hand out the goods and take the money.


    It was a good system. While Damien was busy bringing in the women, Bubbles and Evie raked in the men.


    And when they got that first bite of Damien''s cooking? They were well and truly trapped.


    In case it wasn''t clear, yes. Dolly really made him do a bake sale.


    The little girl was in the back of the erected tent now counting their profits from the last batch.


    Several long hours later, after shooing away the lingering bishoujos and annoyingly persistent men trying to strike up conversations with his two helpers, he finally got a break.


    He stood behind the long table they''d sat the baked goods--now empty--and let out a long sigh as he stretched his arms.


    Just then Bubbles came up from behind and slipped in naturally by his side.


    "I missed this. I really did." Bubbles threaded her arms through one of his own with her own sigh, one of supreme contentment.


    Vera, who''d been watching from start to finish, slightly frowned.


    Damien noticed and flicked Bubbles on the forehead before extracting his arm from her embrace. "I''m taken. " He thrust his nose up in the air. "Hmph." And turned away.


    Bubbles snorted. "By who? That mosshead? Please."


    "Hey, that''s my future wife you''re talking about there. Best watch yourself. I''m still considering that buttered fish idea."


    The young woman''s eyes gained a naughty light and she leaned forward. Her lips mere inches from his ear, she whispered, "I think we''ve already covered that, haven''t we?"


    "I recall no such thing." He monotoned.


    She kept on. "How did I taste?"


    Damien ignored her.


    He felt her trail kisses on his neck the very next moment. "Was I good? Hmm?" She wrapped her arms around his chest. "I wouldn''t mind another taste myself, you know."


    Now as attractive as that may sound, he didn''t take the bait. He elbowed her right in the stomach. Her seductive act fell apart instantly as she sucked in a sharp breath of pain.


    "Oof!" A grunt. " Cocks!. That hurt, dammit!" She glared. Bubbles felt wronged. "What''s with you? We had such an amazing time and now you''re acting like a total asshat!"


    Damien shrugged. "That was then this is now."


    Bubbles put her hands on her hips and stared him down. "Oh, sure, how convenient for you, huh? I thought after that week together you''d changed your mind about us. It''s not like I really expect you to take a relationship between us seriously. I mean I wasn''t planning on making us exclusive. But what? You just want to pretend we never happened or something? And after all that talk about how you wanted to chase that kitten of yours, you end up with mosshead instead? Seriously?"


    He shook his head sadly. "Life is like that sometimes. Just how it is, you know? I didn''t plan it, it simply worked out that way. Vera''s different. Special."


    Chelsea felt a tiny prick when he said that.


    She couldn''t help but feel...frustrated? It''s like, yeah, she didn''t love him. At most they were friends. But that week they spent together was different, you know? That first day had only been the beginning of the slow, idle debauchery.


    It''s not like she never fooled around with a man before. She wasn''t a virgin. But her experience with him and her experience with other men were worlds apart.


    It was like when he tended to her she had his entire focus. The way he teased her with light, smoldering kisses and how he made all else just fade away¡­


    Every time he touched her he was thorough and careful as if he was holding something incredibly dear to his heart. And ever look he sent her way made her feel like she was the only one in his eyes.


    Like she was...special.


    But now he was using that same word for someone else. Like she was was the only one who felt that week had meant anything. Like everything they''d done wasn''t important at all to him.


    "I kind of thought you felt I was special, too."


    Damien bit into a cookie. "It''s not the same at all." He told her. And of course it wasn''t the same. Vera trusted him with something infinitely precious. She''d given him not just her heart, but her everything.


    He could feel it with him even now, like a second heartbeat. He didn''t quite understand how, but in some weird way it was a part of him now.


    "Even though I''m your wife?"


    "Fake wife."


    She smiled dauntlessly and laughed. "Yeah? It doesn''t feel quite so fake anymore though."


    She wouldn''t cry, dammit. It wasn''t like her. She refused to.


    "Says the girl who only proposed the idea because she was hoping my mother would help save her from my big bad uncle after she shatters his home?"


    "For the good of hundreds of thousands, possibly millions of people." She cut in. "And if you really felt like that then why the hell did you even bother with me anyway?"


    Damien took great offense to that. "Oh please, come on. Even if you''re my fake wife you''re still my wife. I''ve gotta keep you satisfied, right? I''m not letting my wife scratch her itch with someone else. Hell no. And besides it was our honeymoon. I had to provide SOME sort of service."


    Bastard, Bubbles thought. He''s a goddamn bastard.


    Those days really didn''t matter to him.


    And neither did she.


    But no. It was all good. Like she said it''s not as if she loved him. She just couldn''t stand it. This...this feeling of being played with. The feeling of idiocy.


    If it was just a service, then why? Why''d he have to hold her as he had? Why''d he have to look at her the way he did?


    "You''re really a rather cruel guy, aren''t you?" She arched a brow.


    "When did I ever make it seem like I wasn''t?" He shot back.


    And he was right.


    She should''ve known better.


    "In that case I''ll just be cruel too."


    When did she ever give up the things she wanted so easily? Feelings didn''t matter anymore, obviously. Not that they ever did.


    "Hm?"


    That''s right. Who cared if he belonged to someone else? If he liked someone else? Their relationship was never one of emotion to begin with.


    "Didn''t I say? I can''t live without my lover''s touch. Come, entertain this Goddess." She smirked.


    And planted her mouth atop his own under the shocked--and one infuriated--gaze of everyone present.


    "You stinky fish, hands off my Day! I''ll fight you! You wanna fight? Damn sardine... I''ll mess you up good, you hear me?" Dolly uprooted the table and started rolling up her sleeves like a thug. It felt she should''ve had a tattoo of an anchor on one of her arms.


    Damien, meanwhile, was caught off guard and left frozen for a second before pushing her off. "What the hell, woman?"


    She didn''t seem to care at all about the protest. She simply ignored him, licked her lips, and sent Vera a smug smile before walking away.


    Damien obviously wasn''t going to let it end there. "Where do think you''re going? Think you can kiss and run, do you? Get over here you damn sardine." He copied Dolly''s previous words. " I''m tenderizing that meat."


    ¡­.Bubbles miscalculated. She''d forgotten just how despicable this kid is.


    But Damien also miscalculated. He''d forgotten how perverted this fish is.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Vera, a seasoned veteran at such tricks herself, recognized the pattern and was about to step in. However Dolly already beat her to it.


    "Day, please. As the true legal wife it''s MY duty to put the mistress in her place. Allow me." She said, and started kicking Bubble''s shins. "Damn sardine.. Take this¡­.and this! And that!"


    The Undine cursed. "Fuck! Little devil, what''re you...don''t...ah! You actually dare¡­.if you weren''t my sister-in-law, I''d...hmph!"


    "Who''s you sister?! You stinky sardine! See how I deal with you! The Demon''s Head will devour you whole!" The little girl then began to gnaw on Bubble''s leg like a tiny blonde poodle. "Bah! Tastes like slut!" She spat.


    Damien was thoroughly confused.


    ***


    An hour later and Damien was back in his new house''s prodigious kitchen preparing more baked goods.


    Minerva and Evie had taken a walk around the school while Bubbles and Dolly were shooting daggers at each other back at the stall, at least they were by the time he''d left.


    Only Vera was currently by his side helping prepare the ingredients and cooking tools. She eased his burden considerably. But she''d barely said a word to him in all this time.


    "You mad?" He finally got around to asking.


    "Over what, Young Master?" She replied before starting a new batch of cookie batter.


    "Chelsea kissing me."


    "Oh, that. I don''t see why you would think I care? Young Master, I am merely a maid. Far be it from me to interfere with your extracurricular activities."


    "What about from the perspective of my future wife?"


    "After parading me through half the city and forcing all those kisses on me despite my sincere protests, you still have the nerve to ask me that?" The cold seeping out from the depths of her soul could freeze even the sun itself. "As if anyone asked to be labled your future wife."


    "Are you saying you didn''t like my kisses?"


    Vera wanted to beat him up. She was screwed no matter how she answered! For example if she said, "Of course I didn''t." He''d instantly respond with a, "Really? I guess I''ll stop then." And make her completely lose out.


    But if she said, "I wouldn''t say I didn''t like it¡­" She''d be simply admitting defeat.


    Hell was on the left but hell was also to the right, what was she to do in such a situation?


    "What does it matter if I like or don''t like? You''d do what you want either way."


    Damien was very pleased with the answer. "A very Vee-like answer. Once again, you''re right! I''d kiss you no matter how many times you said you hated it. Really that''s the only way to deal with dishonest girls like you."


    "And you have so much experience in the subject to be able to say that, do you? Disgusting pig."


    "Love you too."


    "Oh? Do you now. But I''m not sure letting other women hang all over you is a very good case for how much you claim to love me."


    "So you are mad about it."


    She stopped whisking. "No." She put down the bowl. "No, I''m not." Vera then steeled her heart. "I just don''t like the smell of fish."


    The woman turned around and grabbed his sleeve. Her clear evergreen eyes trembled.


    "And?" He asked. "What do you want to do about it?"


    "Well¡­.maybe something like this."


    He waited patiently as she drew closer. Her puckered lips formed a small heart and the faint scent of flowers wafting off her skin was just intoxicating.


    Damien expected a long, deep kiss but was profoundly disappointed. She gave a single quick peck on his mouth before quickly going back to her whisking.


    "That''s enough. Yeah. It''s gone now."


    Lustrous grass-like hair hid her face but her neck and ears were both flushed red.


    "The hell it is." Damien said flatly. And dived in for another kiss, tilting her head up towards him.


    "Hey, don''t just¡­.you can''t¡­." Vera pounded on his chest. It was utterly useless, as she knew it would be, and her half-hearted attempts at pushing him away only served to goad him on even further.


    She backed up only to hit the counter. Next thing she knew she was being lifted up and held securely between two powerful arms.


    "I don''t like the scent of fish either." Damien started walking towards his bedroom. "But I happen to love the smell of the forest."


    ***


    Several miles away, under a long tent.


    Bubbles felt a vibration. It came from a strange yet familiar looking crystal ball. A "gift" that mosshead had tossed her way some time ago. Chelsea had no idea what it was for. The green-haired girl had only said, "Watch and learn your place," before leaving


    So far nothing happened. That is, until now.


    She idly picked up the ball and peered into it before nearly dropping it to the floor in surprise.


    What the crystal ball depicted was an image of her husband having an affair!


    "....This¡­.little... bitch!" Chelsea hissed.


    Bring it on!

 Chapter 72 Not So Innocent After All

    Two cloaked figures, tall and proud, engaged against one another. Faces set in hard, grim determination. A sword was held by one bloodied, kneeling figure. It was perhaps the only reason he hadn''t yet fallen.


    The other''s hand was bare, or so it appeared. He didn''t need one, for thick and mighty branches that spread like wings from his back took their place. Every leaf was like emerald, beautiful but deadly in it''s capability of slicing through bone as if it were wet paper.


    The earth beneath their feet lay dead. The clouds, grey and morbid, hung in the sky like a menacing shroud to cast the world in darkness.


    "It''s pointless," The first figure intoned. "You can strike me down, but there will be another. There will always be another."


    These ominous words were spat out like a spell, a curse. And it burrowed winged boy''s heart.


    Even so, he stood resolute. "I suppose it''s true what they say." His lips twisted into a cold smile. "Some people simply wish for death," Baz replied.


    Alex''s entire body trembled. With pain, rage, unwillingness. It was impossible to tell.


    "Why?" He hissed. "Why stand against us, now of all times? I joined a mere few weeks past! But you¡­! You made them what they are! Your will gave birth to all we stand for! So why?! After so long, why turncoat like this? You''ve purged over half our numbers, and for what?! Because of guilt? Because of remorse?"


    It happened in full then, the change. Like a flip of the switch. The moment when Baz''s normally bright, cheerful eyes took on a much bloodier, harsher light.


    "Because now he loves her back."


    Alex''s mind couldn''t accept the answer. "Love." He laughed mockingly. "He''s incapable of it!"


    "Perhaps. Who knows? But she''s happy. What care I for the why or how?" Baz shook his head.


    "He has to be stopped."


    "No." Baz''s branch-like wings groaned, creaked and rustled with the oncoming winds. "He simply has to continue giving her joy."


    And one by one the falling of leaves brought rich lifeblood to this barren earth.


    ***


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mira turned her head slightly and caught her husband''s tall, broad-shouldered figure leaned against the doorframe. There was a calm, inquisitive look upon that handsome face of his and she knew he was full of gentle concern.


    She ignored him for a moment as she held the thick blanket to her nose.


    Mira brought the fine, soft cloth to her body as if giving it a hug. There was a faint scent left on its fabric.


    "It smells like him. Father, I mean." She let go and cast a slow gaze across the room. There was barely anything inside. A few pieces of furniture here and there but little things of a personal nature. "It''s nice. It''s like I''m close to him." This smell was infinitely better than that dusty tapestry.


    "Mira," Claude sighed, "That boy, he''s...I called him Father-in-Law once on reflex, but you know that he isn''t really¡­.well¡­"


    She felt pinpricks of heat at her eyes. "He feels like he is. I''ve known him my entire life as my father, Claude. You''ve known him as your future King. And my mother as her husband."


    Claude couldn''t deny this. She was right, the entirety of the Fae had known of the boy as such for many years. He was the Queen''s obsession. Her lost, absent lover she''d never even met before.


    "You have no idea the kind of things they said they''d do to me." Mira felt towards her belly. "To us." She took a deep breath. "They were monsters. Vile, evil things who wanted nothing but to satisfy their own cruel natures. I was scared. So scared. And cold. The stone floors were like ice, the chill like tiny ants biting into my skin and leaving me numb. Starving for warmth."


    "And then he just showed up. You know? Just appeared out of thin air."


    Considering what he felt of the boy at that time he wasn''t sure he was a blessing, though. Claude wisely chose to keep this to himself. His wife adored this father of her''s. And he is grateful to the boy himself, too. Very much so.


    This Father-in-Law just feels a bit...is perversely evil the right words?


    Claude gestured to the room. "Why''re you here? Fixing things up for him?" Father-in-Law wasn''t at home at the moment. He''d gone out for school.


    "Just looking around," Mira said. "I find this place soothing. It looks empty, but his presence lingers. I think the baby likes it, too."


    Claude grinned and stepped forward to rub his wife''s bulging belly. "He''s strong." He felt the kick as soon as his hand reached her.


    "She," His wife corrected, "Is."


    Claude took her to sit on her father''s bed. He hesitated for a moment, then asked, "What do you want to do?" He clutched her hand. "He''s on his own now. If your mother came while Lady Okeanos isn''t around¡­."


    Their Erlking did have a reputation for stealing away children, after all.


    Mira looked away. "I''m not sure I want them to be together. Mother''s...mother. And he seems happy with that dryad woman."


    "But?"


    "But if he doesn''t marry mother, he wouldn''t be my father. Not truly." Mira''s face took on a touch of sadness. " I don''t want that, I don''t think. I''ve barely met him, I don''t want to let him go. I''m not ready yet. I mean there''s so much I don''t know about him. And I want to! I want to know him. I want my baby to know him! We still have so many things we haven''t done together. If he doesn''t marry mother, how can we have any relationship then?"


    "And you''re sure you want him as your father? He''s younger than you." He reminded.


    "Yet he feels much older."


    Claude didn''t have much to say there. The younger Okeanos did have a certain air about him. Something ancient and powerful. Perhaps that was just his bloodline shining through though.


    "I''ll support whatever you decide." He stated firmly.


    She flashed a pair of the cutest dimples at him. "Thank you."


    "He''s still an asshole for trying to have me executed though."


    "Father wouldn''t do that."


    "No, I keep telling you, it''s true."


    "Father wouldn''t--"


    "But he really--wait, what''re you doing?"


    "Looking for a letter opener."


    "....Why?"


    She smiled at him gently. "Oh, you needn''t worry your pretty little head about that."


    From several miles away, Elias felt a sudden burst of sympathy he knew not the origin of.


    ***


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Bazman!" Damien threw an arm around the boy intimately. "Where''ve ya been pal?"


    "Gettin'' milk?"


    "You''ve been gone for weeks!"


    "I got some cigs too."


    This little shit. "You don''t smoke."


    His face began to sweat.


    "Ah, whatever." Damien relented. " Hey, do you smell copper?" There was definitely the aroma of blood in the air. "Bastard, have you been going a-purgin'' without me?"


    "Blood makes me sick."


    Damien knew that it did. He considered a bit longer and came to the conclusion that there''s no way he''d go have a purge without Damien.


    "Anyway you really missed out. We had a bake sale earlier."


    Baz''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull. "You had a bake sale without me?! Young Master, this betrayal¡­"


    A bake sale. Without him. They had a bake sale without him! The cookies...they call to him from the beyond. He could hear them now.


    "You missed us, Baz. Where were you? Why didn''t you eat us?" They whispered.


    Damien took out a box of peanut butter cookies from the pantry. "Here, I saved you some."


    "The Young Master is the best after all!" Baz almost cried.


    No wonder Vee likes him so much. What a thoughtful guy! Luckily Baz wasn''t a girl, else he''d definitely fall for his cookie seduction tactics.


    ***


    It was getting dark. The sun had dropped to below the mountains, a mere sliver of orange on the horizon. The wind howled past his ears.


    Damien walked carelessly. His steps light and carefree, with innocence.


    Yet soon he sensed it. That chill. Something was wrong, he knew. Very wrong.


    The crack of soft leather boots of paved roads echoed forth ominously. The dwindling light of day continued. Soon the only illumination came from the lamps overhead. They were few and far between.


    That unease scratching at the back of his head increased.


    He stopped in place as a cold sweat broke out on his face.


    "It feels like somebody¡­.WANTS TO SELL ME SOMETHING!" Damien looked around but found nothing. "Bastard, come out already!" He yelled. Slowly a shaded figure emerged from a nearby tree. He waved a fist. "I''m not interested in anything you''re--wait, Evie?"


    "I knew Master would be onto me." The young ''woman'' greeted him shyly with her hands clutched in front of her waist. She writhed about like a worm, clearly ill at ease.


    "So you''re the reason I''ve been feeling followed these past few days."


    "...Yeah. Days."


    "It''s only been days, right?"


    "Of course." She looked away.


    "And, uh, why exactly are you following me then?"


    "I like watching Master. It''s soothing." Evie cleared her throat. The wrapping around her face hid whatever expression she may have had just then.


    "Come to think of it, I still haven''t seen what you look like now under those."


    "Master, no!" The shape of her jawline indicated deep horror at the implication. "You can''t see me like this!"


    "Hm? Why not?"


    Her shoulders slumped. A rare show for her. "Master''s eyes would be tainted!"


    "By your face¡­?"


    "It''s the face of a harlot!" Evie exclaimed. "Master, this face had been used to charm and twist the hearts of men, making them do vile things to each other. There''s no way I can show it to you."


    Evie wanted to bang her head against a wall. Back then Lady Claybrook had told her, "If you learn how to control your powers you''d be able to dominate the attention of any man!"


    "Even Master?" She''d asked. Having no idea where the question came from but suddenly recalling the face of that insufferable Dolly and her constant neediness. How Master would indulge her endlessly.


    "Yeah. Probably."


    "I see."


    Evie immediately pictured scenes almost too scandalous to mention. Like Master rubbing her cheek and shouting, "What a cutie!" Or Master holding her hand even when they WEREN''T crossing a street.


    Evie wanted to do many things to repay the Master for his kindnesses to her and Min. She was prepared to even give him her body. Nn. No matter how cold the Master may be at night, she wanted to be able to warm him up!


    That Vera girl had once mentioned something about how much the Master loves things called "heated body pillows" and that the best body pillows in his mind were "cute lolies with very rubbable heads and soft cheeks."


    Evie strived from that day forth to be the best, warmest body pillow! Except she didn''t know how? What did it even mean to be a body pillow? How did one train to be a better one?


    She decided that being cuter was the first step. So she started practicing makeup. It was hard. She looked like a clown and that brat Dolly laughed at her so much she wanted to cry.


    Then Lady Claybrook made it easy. She said, "You''ll be hella cute."


    How was Evie to know the levels of embarrassment she''d experience once it came down to actually letting Master see her like this? Evie wasn''t comfortable with the idea of using this new face on Master.


    How is she to be the cutest and warmest body pillow for Master if she can''t even show her face to him without feeling she''d done something wrong? Shameful, her new self is just too shameful!


    Look at this vulgar body! This isn''t cute at all. This won''t calm Master on a hard day''s night. She''ll be troubling him so much, it was terrible. These two things on her chest are too big, even. Min''s were just the right size, both soft and firm. But Evie''s? They were too huge! Too soft! He''d sink in and suffocate to death.


    This were things she didn''t consider during her training. She only thought of learning to be cute and attractive. Or taking good things for Master, like that crown. Evie actually still had many gifts, but she was too embarrassed to openly give them to Master.


    Her troubles were many.


    Even so, she had to be ready to serve Master when he needed her! So she hid. Watching him from afar¡­


    Sometimes she would practice drawing him too. Lady Claybrook taught her a bit of the craft.


    "If you could capture even one-millionth of my son''s charm you can consider yourself a world-renowned artist for the ages. Hm? Me? Hehe...I have a pleasure room. Would you like to see it?"


    Though the room was marred by drawings of Dahlia scattered here and there too, Master''s glorious visage was indeed captured to perfection.


    "Oh, don''t touch those, my dear. Those are specialty items for my¡­.more unique clients. Hmph. What''s so great about a father and son? Mothers and sons are obviously better. Damn perverts."


    Whatever that meant. But yes. That was how it began. Evie thought it was going well, her practice.


    A couple of days ago Evie found a hidden space in Master''s new house. It was very roomy so she was now in the process of creating her own pleasure room. Her slowly expanding array of drawings built up bit by bit. It was her fortress of solitude. A place of solace.


    In these dark times where one''s dream of being the perfect body pillow for their Master seemed so far away, well, that pleasure room was her only reprieve.


    Damien had no clue about all these things swirling about in Evie''s mind. He only thought she was being overdramatic. But he forgave her. She''d take time to adjust to her new self, yeah? He wouldn''t push the matter for now.


    "You hungry? I can buy you something."


    "No, thank you. But Master can go have something. I wouldn''t mind watching Master eat. The way you chew is very nice." She paused. "Or some I''m told. Because it''s not like I watch Master eat or anything"


    And most certainly not through holes she found in secret passages behind the dining area''s walls.


    "Obviously. I mean who does that? Certainly not this Evie." She gulped.


    She just wanted to see her Master a bit more often without him knowing, okay Like...like a guardian angel. Yeah. She was protecting Master from the shadows! Of course she was. Nothing more or less.


    Besides, what did it matter if the holes were already there or not? This Evie is innocent!


    ***


    Damien was busy draining the snake when all of a sudden he was bombarded with a shrill, hysterical voice.


    "Young Master, it''s terrible!" Someone cried miserably.


    He nearly jumped up in fright and whirled around ready to beat someone up. His pee went wild as he turned and landed on a small green-haired boy behind him.


    "Oh, yuck! That''s disgusting! Young Master, you''re awful! This smell...I hate asparagus!"


    "Jesus. Baz! What''re you doing sneaking up on a man tryna take a piss. Did you want me to assert my dominance or what? Next time show up outside the house and knock like normal people. But yeah anyway what''s goin''--OH MY GOD!" Damien shrieked.


    Baz had tears in his eyes as he pulled down his undies and showed him his crotch


    "Young Master, it''s gone...my little buddy''s gone! Help!"


    Damien smacked him upside the head. "Pull up your fucking pants, woman! I can''t afford a third strike!"

 Chapter 73 - Side Story: A White Christmas

    "Alright, everyone, it''s that time of the year again. Lets bust out the ''nog."


    Damien raised a small flagon of the stuff in merriment just before taking a long swig. There were several confused faces, namely from Minerva, Evie, Frog, and Charlotte. Yes, the girl had been staying here while continuing her forays into the dungeon--alongside Damien, who still persisted in his quest for slime girls.


    "F.u.c.k that''s good." Damien licked his lips. "Nice and thick like melted ice cream." To anyone who hasn''t had eggnog before, that''s how it tastes like but a little richer.


    He stood up and felt his bulging "belly" jiggle. "Well? Go on and open your presents." The boy prompted.


    Charlotte dressed in tight dark leather trousers wrapped with a brown belt casually hugging her h.i.p.s alongside a black split-sleeved doublet pattered with luxurious gold patterns embossed on the fabric. The girl had foregone cute dresses and had now chosen to follow a slightly boyish style of clothing. Her personality had also seemed to switch from an elegant Princess to that of a more down-to-earth and heroic persona.


    This kind of Charlotte, headstrong and proud, furrowed her brows as she held her gift in hand.


    "I don''t understand. What did we do to earn gifts?" She''d only just came down and missed Damien''s brief explanation of Christmas.


    Damien rubbed his majestic white beard thoughtfully. "Nothing? Just open it, see what Papa got you."


    Mira clutched her own brightly-wrapped package. "But...I didn''t get you anything." This was all very strange.


    When she woke up today the house was decorated with an array of blues, reds, golds and greens. The smell of cinnamon and nutmeg pervaded the air pleasantly and very large socks hung above the fireplace stuffed full of treats, one of which held her name specifically.


    She didn''t understand at all what was going on and had become quite frightened when a red-clothed and white-beared Damien hopped into the room through the chimney carrying a large sack.


    Then he just handed out these presents. Was this some custom she wasn''t aware of? He had gone on to explain this time of year was meant for gift-giving and the bloating of your stomach from devouring a delicious meal. A time to spend with your friends and family.


    Yet though the atmosphere he''d created was heart-warming and comfy, the fact she hadn''t known of this strange holiday before and didn''t get him a present in turn left her feeling just a bit miserable.


    In her own real events like this were nearly nonexistent. Even if they did have ones they weren''t nearly as full of love as this one felt.


    She was thankful for the thought, but¡­


    Her first holiday with her father and she didn''t do anything for him? She''d lived here in this realm for several years now and still hadn''t known about this holiday. Also despite him not knowing her very long he still included her.


    How could she not feel guilty?


    "So?" Damien pointed. "She''s been celebrating this with me for years and she still hasn''t gotten me anything." His finger was aimed at none other than Vera. "Don''t worry about it, just enjoy yourself. Get me something next year." He put a glass of ''nog in her hand. "Rather, you''re already giving me my first grandkid. That''s more than enough." He gently patted his daughter''s swollen belly.


    If anyone thought he wasn''t gonna be part of that kid''s life, they were dead wrong. He already was in the midst of making a shirt with the words, "Grampa''s Favorite Purge Trooper." All he needed was to figure out how to make an electrostaff.


    He wasn''t gonna tell that Claude dude any of this. That guy didn''t quite seem to care for Damien all too much. Which was understandable. Damien felt any normal person, so long as they were male, wouldn''t like him. Cass, WIll, Phil, Baz and Jacob, of course, the exceptions.


    Though he hadn''t seen most of the others in a long time. Especially Will, that no-good thief.


    He couldn''t blame the man for it. Didn''t mind either. Like with Avery, who''d been avoiding Damien whenever she could, he didn''t really care about one more person hating him. As long as his precious lil girl, Mira, loved him, it''s all good.


    The thought of his youngest daughter brought him joy. Look at this. He had all his little girls with him. Charlotte, his oldest. Evie, his middle child. And now Mira. Although the seniority looked messed up.


    "Father..." Mira wasn''t used to parental affection like this. But it was nice. Soothing. Just hearing her father''s voice and knowing they were in a place full of such love and warmth made her never want to leave.


    It nearly brought tears to her eyes. Didn''t it seem that happened to her a lot lately? But they were tears of joy right now. She leaned into her father''s shoulder and heard the strong, steady beat of his heart. She stayed like that for some time and he indulged her without complaint. Her father on one side, her husband on the other. The two of them made her feel impossibly safe and content with life. Was this not a blissful moment?


    Meanwhile Vera stared at them. Her gaze held a longing note that none of the others picked up.


    Except, obviously, Damien. "You too. Get over here." He reached over and brought her in for a half-hug.


    Mira offered the woman a shy, unsure smile. "Mother¡­"


    Vera instantly became as stiff as a board. She didn''t know how to react. She was a v.i.r.g.i.n who hadn''t even married yet, but she was being called a mother? This was...a rather strange feeling.


    Mira took Vera''s hand and placed it over her stomach. "Can you feel her?"


    Vera felt incredibly awkward. What was she doing? What was she trying here? Her first reflex was to snatch her hand back and give the pregnant lady a good tongue-lashing. But she glanced at Damien and couldn''t bear to do any of that. Not after she saw the expectancy in his eyes.


    She swallowed whatever she was going to say and instead gave a, "She''s...strong." What else could she say?


    Minerva couldn''t stand watching them. Somehow the scene brought up horrid feelings and she didn''t want to ruin their cheer.


    She rose from her seat quietly. "I''ll open mine later. Thank you, Master." Although she wasn''t sure when this "Christmas" thing came about she was truly thankful she''d been thought of. But being here was suffocating.


    A time for friends and family as no time for her. The only family she had was Evie and other than being taken in by Master there weren''t many times for them to feel festive about. So a setting like this just reminded her of the people she''d either never had or the people she lost.


    Evie watched Minerva leave and hesitated. She had many gifts for Master acquired from the several tests leading up to the "final exam" from Lady Claybrook. But she hadn''t prepared them yet.


    "Master¡­"


    "Nah, don''t worry about it. I got this." Damien then exited the room after Minerva. He was gone all of five minutes before carrying the woman back over her shoulder.


    Her face was flushed a deep red and her eyes were unfocused. She was also hiccupping almost nonstop. Everyone sent concerned looks their way.


    "What did you do?" Vera was the first to ask.


    Damien gave her a thumbs up. "I shoved some extra-special brew down her throat." He chuckled. Then paused. "That''s not a double entendre, by the way. The second batch of ''nog is just really heavy on the spirits." He explained. "Can''t be sad if you''re piss drunk, eh? Come, Minnie. You''re singing Jingle Bells with me."


    A knock on the door came just then, right as he was about to ask Baz to hit them with those sick beats.


    "I''ll get it." Vera''s h.i.p.s swayed seductively as she went to the door. She was immediately pushed down to the floor as a very enthusiastic Mother sauntered into the house.


    "Surprise!" Mother Claybrook''s arms were full of bags. She looked down. "Oh, my poor, dear Mary. I didn''t see you there. Let me help you up~" A hand was offered.


    Vera''s heart beat at a hundred miles a minute. That''s right, she still hadn''t been properly introduced to Lady Claybrook in her new form.


    She must''ve thought she was her mother. But that raised a question: Where is her mother, exactly? Why isn''t she with Lady Claybrook?


    But that didn''t matter. She couldn''t face Lady Claybrook right now. She knew the woman spied on her son regularly these days. And because of that she''s sure the Lady had seen...certain unspeakable things.


    And that was a bit of an excitement in itself, but Vera didn''t have the courage to meet her face-to-face so soon!


    "No thank you." Vera rose and dusted herself off. "The others are already inside except for Lady Dahlia. I was just about to go fetch her, actually. Please come in."


    Right when she was about to make her retreat, Damien popped in. He saw his Mother and shouted, "Hey, you came! I wasn''t sure you would. Don''t just stand there. Come on and take a glass, there''s enough ''nog for everyone."


    He deliberately came and planted a kiss on Vera''s cheek as he invited her in. He was well aware that his Mother spied on him and didn''t at all care about flaunting his relationship with Vera no matter what she thought of it. She knew already, there isn''t any point pretending otherwise. Why not be open with it then?


    "Hmph!" Muriel was thoroughly enraged. This...absolute bitch! How dare she get all lovey-dovey with her son right in front of her face like this!


    F.u.c.k, they''ve been friends for so many years and this is what she does? It''s bad enough she had thoughts on her husband before, but now she wants her son? This woman''s gone too far!


    Any other woman would''ve been fine. The fact it was a long-time friend of her''s, though, and someone who was actually quite dangerous to her family, that made Muriel feel both betrayed and on edge.


    It was a good thing she destroyed that scrying orb when she did. She''d have already lost it if she saw them kissing and stuff so often. And her son seemed fine.


    Good. That''s good. If anything happened to him because of this damn overgrown shrub, well, things wouldn''t end very well for anyone.


    "I see you two are getting along splendidly. That''s great. I''m happy for you." Muriel wanted to stab the chick. Maybe she would''ve if Elias hadn''t taken the initiative to speak up.


    "Hey, where''s the food?" The man discreetly pinched his wife''s butt. Hard.


    Muriel felt a rather unpleasant bolt of electricity run through her and knew she was being plotted against. This guy!


    Whose side was he on?! Their son was being played with by some cougar, dammit!


    "Right this way, good Sir." Damien ushered him in. He took him to the kitchen, pouring him some strong eggnog. "So you''re going to be a great-grandfather soon." And dropped a Nagasaki-sized bomb.


    Elias coughed so hard he thought he was gonna die. "I didn''t know trees could grow that fast!" He marveled. "Wait, then where''s my granddaughter?"


    "Let''s introduce you. You''ll like her, she''s really nice."


    Elias looked at Mary with some amazement as he was led away. This was faster than when she came back with Vera and Baz. No, wait, how long had this been going on? Even if this granddaughter aged really fast it''d take some time to find a partner and get preggers, right?


    Elias considered this and grew even more amazed and confused.


    Seriously, did they¡­.hide it all this time?


    He shook his head. "Son, I think the great one here is you."


    "Well I don''t claim any of them." Muriel folded her arms. She saw a certain oval-faced woman at that moment and sent her a hard stare. "Say, don''t I know you?"


    Mira''s hair stood on end. Lady Okeanos!


    "I-I just have one of those faces."


    Muriel was going to say something but noticed another strange woman. "What the hell is an Ogrekin doing here?"


    "Meeting my destiny." Riley gave a flirtatious wiggle of the brow. She rose elegantly and was fully intent on bringing this grade-A MIlf back to her room. However the woman shut her down quick, fast and in a hurry.


    "Sit or die. Disgusting creature."


    "Yes Ma''am."


    Muriel spotted Evie. She gave the girl a bright smile. "Evie! So glad to see you again. So? How''d it go?"


    The blonde bombshell shook her head in melancholy. "The road to being a good body pillow is long and arduous. I still have much to learn."


    "I told you to get n.a.k.e.d and push him down, it''s not that hard."


    "But if I''m n.a.k.e.d, Master would see my face!"


    "Is that really the part to be embarrassed about here?!"


    ***


    "You should join the fun." Damien knocked on the door but didn''t wait for an answer before opening.


    Bubbles was sitting back on her bed reading a book, legs outstretched. She had just brushed back a strand of loose blue hair when he came in.


    "We''ve got ham, pie, ''nog and cookies. Good stuff."


    "I''ll be down in a minute." She looked him over. "Unless you''d care to join me instead?" One leg rose over the other, giving a brief but very noticeable flash of hot pink.


    "Nope. I''m good." Damien took another sip of ''nog.


    "Figured." She blew out in disappointment.


    He tossed her a small box."Anyway, I just came to give you that. Merry Christmas, my cute little fish friend."


    "So we''re still friends?"


    "Hm? Why wouldn''t we be?"


    "I thought it was pretty clear you were sick of me?"


    "If I was sick of you, I''d tell you. Don''t overthink shit just because I didn''t wanna continue our foreplay sessions. You''re still my favorite fish. Buttered or not."


    "And if it wasn''t just foreplay for me? What then?"


    "Then that''s on you. I don''t dictate how you feel. I mean we knew what it was when we started it so we shouldn''t just expect things to change after it. But yeah. I don''t control your feelings. So don''t worry about it. I''m not going to suddenly stop being your friend even if you wanna seduce and then toss me aside for not feeling the same way you did. Or do. Or for somehow making you think I felt the same."


    "...I wasn''t planning to do that."


    He gave her a frank stare.


    "Okay, maybe the thought occurred to me."


    "..."


    "Alright, so I still want to. But f.u.c.k you, you hurt my feelings."


    "Unrequited liking does that, and that''s never the other person''s fault. It''s not even yours."


    "I still resent you for it. You made me feel things, and for that you must pay!" She waved a fist at him.


    "Cool, cool." He finished his cup. "So, you seem energetic for someone who just lost their entire city to the uncle of the person they like."


    "I don''t like you. I hate you. You made me feel things, and for that--!"


    "I must pay, got it."


    "Great. Also, It''s not like I don''t care about it. I felt responsible for the lives of those who lived there. But it''s like seeing your pets get ran over. Some people take it differently. Me, I''m sad about it. But it''s not devastating. And only a few thousand died, most instantly from what I''d seen. The majority got out safely while I stalled for time."


    "There were a lot of people in that city even if a few thousand died. Where would they go?" Damien wondered aloud.


    Bubbles looked at him like he were dumb, and he understood the moment he asked.


    "We''re married. We''re their gods, and we''re married. Where do you think they''d go?"


    "....Bah, humbug."


    ***


    "You were wrong, you know. " Vera said from the bathroom. She was getting ready for bed. The festivities had already died down long ago.


    Dahlia arrived a bit late along with her four friends and made a great ruckus with Evie, her mortal enemy. Since Damien had run out of presents he had to think fast and offer a few trinkets of his to the four unexpected guests. Each of whom accepted the presents with glowing faces of appreciation. Such nice girls.


    The party got a bit wild when Milly and Dr.Schitt came. The to great artifacts quickly taking sides, Milly with Dahlia and Schitt going to Evie.


    The battle had been epic. And tiring since Dahlia made him be her wings so they could take to the skies.


    "Cheater, using Master as a shield like that!"


    "Those who don''t make use of the resources at one''s disposal are fools deserving of naught but death!" Dahlia replied, quite reasonably.


    Damien heard that their battle made for quite an amazing light show.


    But that had ended some time ago and now the two girls, including Minerva, were passed out in the living room while the two Godly Artifacts shrunk down and rested near the fireplace.


    Damien, after cleaning the dishes and packing away the leftovers, was only no able to take a rest.


    "About what?" He yawned from his bed.


    "About the presents." Vera''s calm, cool voice responded. "I''d always gotten you one. I just could never bring myself to give them to you."


    "Oh yeah?"


    He couldn''t see it, but he could swear he could sense the nod. "Mm. I wanted to muster up the courage to give them to you this year. But they all ended up destroyed with the Estate." Her tone turned a touch remorseful


    "Sorry about that." Damien cleared his throat awkwardly. Yeah, he f.u.c.k.i.e.d up big time back then.


    "No, it''s okay. I got you something this year too, by the way."


    He lazily asked "Oh? And what''s that?"


    "Me." In the very next moment, Vee walked out of the bathroom wearing a red and white one-piece dress. It was very revealing with an exceedingly short skirt, the red cloth shoulderless and only barely restraining those mind-boggling b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Her legs were covered by black fishnet stockings that squeezed her plump flesh in all the right ways.


    Vera''s face was as composed as ever, but the way she shyly pulled down at the skirt and crossed her feet showed how much she was forcing herself to go through with this.


    "Does it look alright? I''m not used to this."


    Damien couldn''t look away. "You''re gorgeous." He breathed.


    "Yes. Right. Okay then." She coughed. Truth be told she felt stifled today with his parents and sister here.


    She''d gotten quite used to him being open with his affections. But was hard to accept those sort of things with his mother glaring at her so hard or under Dolly''s watchful eyes. There''s no way she could let him hug or kiss her, especially not with Dolly around. She wouldn''t understand, or maybe even start to hate her.


    It made her feel so much relief when they were just by themselves.


    Even doing something as embarrassing as this was fine. And he called her gorgeous, too. She knew she was, logically. Her mother was a very gorgeous woman, after all, and they looked just like each other now.


    Hearing it was different though.


    "Come here." He said.


    And she did. Walking step by step until she came to stand in front of him. She had done similar things before with him so she wasn''t shy. No, she was expectant.


    She was right to be. Vera could already feel his hands on her body. His slow, sure movements. The way his palms roamed along her exposed legs and thighs.


    His hands moved upwards. He slid underneath her skirt and grabbed at her toned cheeks. She stepped closer, pressing his face to her abdomen. The way he touched her always had this effect. The barest of brushes from his fingertips able to make her shiver hungrily in anticipation.


    But just this wasn''t enough anymore. Vera took him by the shoulders and pushed him onto the bed. Then crawled atop his body until his face was right beneath her and she could feel his hot breath tickle her most sensitive area.


    His tongue, wet and slippery, began making familiar euphoric circles against her bare lips. The pleasure hit hard and fast, coming like unending waves while he serviced her.


    This wasn''t right. It was selfish. She was the one who was supposed to be giving a gift here, wasn''t she?


    Vera understood well what she had to do.


    "You too." She panted. And turned around. The bulge was painfully obvious. She had a sudden urge that was undeniable. Leaning over, Vera bit down lightly on the bulge and watched it twitch in response.


    Somehow it was fun. But she didn''t waste time and instead worked on his belt. Then the strings to his pants. And finally, he was free, as intimidating as ever. The Young Master''s enraged c.o.c.k thrusting in the air defiantly.


    Vera didn''t even try to take it whole: It was impossible for her. Instead she gripped at the base and enjoyed the searing, pulsing warmth. Just like that she peeled away at the extra skin and unearthed the head of this monstrosity.


    Her small tongue worked with excruciating slowness. Damien could feel each and every time she teased him. His c.o.c.k seemed to become harder by the second.


    Up and down she went, savoring the stench of sweat he''d built up. As always the Young Master had the best scent. But this was even greater and more concentrated. The smell here was potent and really almost chokingly thick.


    She loved it.


    Not just that, either. She loved when he made her feel good too and loved even more making him feel good.


    ***


    Vera lay there, thoroughly spent after several long hours of orgasmic hell. She looked over at her partner and felt slight resentment at his absurd stamina. Even now he was still so energetic. Look at him, still making her use her hand even after releasing so many times.


    Not that she minded, though her arm was starting to tire.


    "Young Master." Vera suddenly spoke up.


    "Yeah?"


    "On second thought, I think I''m fine with you having more women."


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g WHAT?"


    She looked into his eyes, dead serious. "WIth your size and stamina? When the time comes, I think I might die if it''s just me."

 Chapter 74 - You Sure About That?

    "Young Master, no...we can''t¡­" Baz turned his--no, her--head and m.o.a.ned in spite of herself. But her words had no effect on the other person. Damien ignored her plea and brought his knee closer to her crotch while a hand pinned her own above her head.


    "You know you want this, Baz." He smirked wickedly. That soft, seductive whisper in her ear made Baz weak.


    "No...stop¡­"


    Damien dragged a fragrant peanut butter and chocolate chip cookie along her cheek. He then waved it in front of her nose for a moment to entice her before tapping it on her lips.


    Sharp canines were exposed as this cookie devil smiled. "Open for me."


    Baz whimpered pitifully. His words were a command she couldn''t refuse. "Bastard. I hate you." And yet, even so, she followed his order obediently. Her tiny mouth welcomed that delicious treat. Baz did this through teary, hateful eyes. Resenting her weakness.


    It hit her tongue with an explosion of flavor. It was pointless, she couldn''t resist that despicable thing at all. Baz found herself a slave to this sweet, chocolatey hell.


    She munched slowly at first, then more vigorously. Her breath turned rough and turned visible in the coldness of the room. As the last bit of cookie disappeared she became desperate, licking Damien''s fingers as if they were the most delectable treats in the world.


    His hand became wet with her saliva and her dexterous tongue roamed up and down, searching tirelessly for just one more crumb.


    "More." Baz begged. "Master¡­.please¡­.give it to me more!"


    Damien chuckled. "Little cookie s.l.u.t. I''ll teach your body thoroughly the pleasures of a woman."


    Baz''s eyes flew open. "NOOOOOOOO~!!!" He screamed. Sweat poured down her face, chest and back, fear clutching her heart


    She panted heavily and looked around the dimly-lit room in a daze. Only after did she start to slowly come down.


    Baz gulped and angrily slammed her fist into the wall next to her, causing a crack. Again! It happened again! That damn nightmare!


    It''d been going on for days ever since he became a girl. It''s bad enough she had to accompany him to school but the Young Master haunted her even in her sleep!


    It always happened the same way. First she''d resist. Push him away, curse and bite him with all her might. But then he''d have her pinned to the bed, cookie in hand, running it along her cheek, lips, chest, sometimes even her thigh. Her nostrils clogged with the irresistible scent of the Young Master''s sweat and that cookie''s sweet aroma. Mingling together and working as one to tear down her resolve.


    After that he''d make that one simple command. And after that first taste she''d be incapable of denying him.


    The Young Master''s cookie seduction tactics were her greatest fear now that Baz was a girl. Using those devilish methods he''d definitely have his way with her! Women simply can''t refuse the Young Master when he gets serious, it just can''t be done!


    Baz was deathly scared of finding herself on the receiving end of his courtship. She didn''t wanna get preggers!


    The Young Master had become her worst nightmare. What if she fell to his despicable charms and dastardly methods? She didn''t want that, dammit! No way! This bro(sis) don''t swing that way, ya hear me?!


    It''s just hard to ignore the cookie temptation of the Young Master. If only it weren''t for those divine pastries of his there''d be nothing to fear. At least Baz would feel capable of staying resolute.


    But it was useless. She''d long since developed an unhealthy dependence on those evil things. Without them, she''d die. It was that simple.


    ¡­.Was her fate to be the Young Master''s plaything?


    NO!


    Baz refused such a destiny! Rejected it with her entire being! This bro(sis) won''t lose to that asshole! Just you see!


    ***


    She woke early that day. A call to nature rousing her from sleep. But she didn''t go back to bed as she normally would. No, Baz decided to get the morning started. So she washed her face and put on the clothes Vee had given her, the now-older Vera choosing to loan her past clothes temporarily to Baz until either she learned how to turn back into a man or thought to ask either her or their mother for help.


    Unfortunately, Baz was a bit slow. And was in constant worry. Hence, the idea still hadn''t come to him.


    Dressing with some difficulty Baz took the stairs down and yawned just a moment before it hit her. That heavenly fragrance.


    ...The smell of baked goods¡­


    She unconsciously followed the scent all the way to the kitchen and hovered near the entrance. There, less than ten feet away, was the Young Master.


    Clad in a self-made white apron and now considerably tall than he''d been just half a year ago, dark locks of hair having grown longer and kept out of his face with a string. The cloth wrapped around his frame nicely. The boy, beefier than he used to be, filled the apron in a way pleasing to the eye.


    The guy had flour all over his face but that didn''t detract from his perfect good looks at all. Instead it seemed almost endearing.


    Right now he was busy kneading a very smooth and puffy mound of dough. His hands worked expertly, manipulating the ball to his will. The way his fingers sank into the light ball and made indentations on the surface was quite satisfying.


    Giving it a gentle tap as was his weird habit when finishing the kneading of a dough ball, the Young Master then turned his attention to something else. He turned and hunched over to extract a tray from the hot oven. The angle gave Baz the perfect view of a shapely rear so firm and tight you could surely bounce a coin off it had you wanted.


    The thought had entered Baz''s mind insidiously. No! Baz understood all too well where this was coming from. Now that she was a girl and the Young Master was maturing his mother''s succubus roots were slowly awakening within him and exerting their hold over the female heart.


    That''s all it was. Nothing more. Just a chemical reaction caused by the Young Master''s impossibly potent pheromones combined with the innate charm of his slight L.u.s.t Devil background.


    Baz knew this. He knew this, so he could of course resist it. He could surely resist it.


    Only....why did the guy suddenly look like a snack?! F.u.c.k!


    "Oh, Baz. You''re up pretty early, eh? Just in time, too. Want a snack?"


    And so it began. The devil''s temptation. An offering...and a trap. Baz sneered at him.


    "Hmph. Who wants a snack like that? I bet you taste horrible!"


    The other boy''s eyes grew wide with shock. In the next instant he crossed the distance and had his palm on Baz''s forehead.


    The touch sent delicious chills down her spine. Disgusted by this she knocked him away and said, "I''ll never fall! Your plots are useless, Young Master. Even if you touch me like this I won''t get pregnant so easily!"


    Her vision blurred. The world was spinning crazily.


    "No matter what evil methods you use, my heart won''t waver. I''m a man, dammit!"


    Baz then promptly ran away in a fl.u.s.ter. She absolutely won''t fall no matter how many cookies he baked her.


    But her tummy hungered. Begged. She ignored it''s pleas just like the Young Master from her dreams ignored her''s. She chose to endure.


    Baz won''t give in to his wicked enticements.


    She''s no cookie s.l.u.t. Definitely not!


    Five seconds later.


    "...Maybe just one¡­?"


    Damien smiled. His eyes flashed brilliantly. "Open for me." He cooed.


    \Once again, Baz woke up screaming. A moment of silence followed. Then,


    "Motherf.u.c.ker. I''m NOT a cookie s.l.u.t! "

 Chapter 75 - In The Name Of Science, Equality And Head Pats

    Dolly propped her legs up on her new ebony desk with a satisfied sigh. All around her were fat stacks of cash and jewels. The large tent erected overhead blocked the sun but from the center of the tent hun several bright lamps which illuminated the entire room. And littered all over the place were soft rugs and pillows of every size and shape.


    The giant metal box behind her, the size of a wagon, was where she stored her now considerable profits.


    Business had been good. Real good. So good, in fact, that she was now in the process of buying a building from the nearby city in order to convert it into a full-blown bakery.


    She already had a whole marketing plan worked out. She''d just gotten done placing all sorts of posters around the city, for example.


    "Dolly''s Sweet Spot. Now in a city near you!" She loved the name. It was so simple. Elegant.


    "Dahlia D Claybrook, the only Sugar Mama you''ll ever need." She wasn''t quite sure was a Sugar Mama was, but it sounded nice and just perfect for the occasion.


    "Recipes from the creator of Cinnabon Delights, the Confection King himself, Damien Claybrook Come see Lord Sticky Bun live and in person! For a limited time only!"


    Day had become really popular as a young culinary genius when he and father launched a chain of restaurants some time back with the Cinnabon Delight as their flagship pastry. This was a very lucrative venture and Dolly wanted to do that same. Day very rarely ran out of money if there was a bank nearby to withdraw some of the immense funds under his name as a co-owner of their business.


    But he wasn''t thinking big! Unlike Dolly who was plotting world domination via baked goods.


    First, you dominate their stomachs. Then you dominate their souls. Just look at Baz. He''d long since become a slave to Day''s cookies and now couldn''t live without them. He broke out in hives if he went for longer than a week without at least one, which is why he kept some on hand at all times.


    But how would she create her Empire just from a few bakeries, you may ask? Of course, by striking at the heart of society. Day and father were simple men so they didn''t realize the potential of Day''s ungodly, addictive culinary skills. Dolly, however, did.


    She wasn''t going to make a giant chain of bakeries, either. She may later, but the important step was to create a small and exclusive clientele. A select group of people with power and influence.


    Who else but the Nobles and Royalty of the world? That''s right. Dolly planned to get them all hooked on her pastries!


    Through Day''s drug-like baked goods, Dolly would rule the world!


    She''d make thralls out of the world''s Royalty and command from the shadows. Slowly building up her resources before finally revealing herself.


    Dolly snickered while imagining wealth and grandeur of the highest orders. Day would look at her in five to ten years wearing a fancy crown inside a magnificent palace with all the forces on the planet bowing at her feet.


    Their wedding will take place in front of millions, under a bright sun and thunderous applause.


    "Dolly, I love you. You''re my favorite sister! Let''s be together forever and ever!"


    People will cheer with tears in their eyes. "LONG LIVE THE EMPRESS! LONG LIVE THE WI.N.C.E.S.T EMPIRE! SISTER LOVE FOREVER!"


    "Oh-ho-ho." Dolly chuckled maniacally. She stopped. Wait, what was with that weird high-pitched laugh? Somehow it just came from the depths of her being. Strange¡­.


    ... Eh, whatever!


    She cleared her throat and left the tent. She walked for ten minutes and found Day at the back of the high school division''s training ground. They''d set their business in front of the highschool''s gates and Dolly skipped class to count their earnings. Not like those boring teachers would be teaching her much Day hadn''t covered years ago anyway.


    She set up the bake sale there because more students attended the high school and they were often even richer.


    These day''s business was booming even harder since people needed the pick-me-up Day''s baked goods brought. The students of the high school and a majority of the University division were now being trained for combat, for whatever reason.


    This meant they practiced hard and even had to go on expeditions within the "Dungeon" in the city close by.


    Also thanks to the strange holes that had suddenly appeared in a great many "floors" of the dungeon somehow, well, a few flying monsters or ones with the ability to jump high or walk on walls began to invade the upper floors.


    So the areas normally deemed easier to traverse were now a little more dangerous overall since more powerful creatures would sometimes pop up on floors they shouldn''t be in.


    This is why the teachers started to organize and chaperone groups of students. They would accompany these groups who would delve into the dungeon to gain experience, protecting them from possible dangers too great for their current skills.


    Anyway, right now Day was holding a cooking class! Because Dolly planned to expand her business and Day couldn''t be cooking for her all the time, he decided to teach others to work for her.


    These people were debt slaves Dolly acquired from the local gambling dens. Dolly wasn''t allowed in these dens anymore. People accused her of cheating. How rude!


    How is it her fault Day''s lover in a previous life was Lady Luck, and the woman now showered Dolly with favor in the hope of gaining the approval of Day''s most beloved sister? Or at least that''s what Day sometimes said, jokingly. Though Dolly sorta believed it, actually.


    Hehe. Little did Lady Luck know that she was actually helping Dolly with her plan of World I.n.c.e.s.tification! She was helping to push Day further into Dolly''s arms! Muwahahahah~!


    "Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho~!" Dolly instinctively raised the back of her hand to her lips, put the other on her hip, and tilted slightly backward with her head held high. One sharp canine was exposed and the sky seemed to darken just a bit.


    She had no idea why this felt so right.


    Ahem.


    Dolly put it out of her mind and watched Day. He brought out several long tables carrying many batches of ingredients and tools. From a few feet to the side he''d made simple but large ovens.


    "Remember," He instructed seriously. "You gotta embrace the dough!" He took the ball of dough on the table and gripped it. "You''ve gotta sniff the dough!" He picked up and brought it to his nose. " You''ve gotta lick the dough!" He ran a pink tongue along it''s surface. "You''ve gotta wash the dough! Date the dough! You''ve got to BE the marble!" He shouted. "Ahem, I mean, the dough."


    Everyone was dead silent as they stared at him.


    He threw the dough in a trash can to his side. "Relax, I''m just f.u.c.k.i.n.g with you. " He poured milk into a prepared batch of flour and other ingredients. "You actually need to make love to the dough." He suddenly chucked a wooden spoon at some burly man near the back, a debt slave who actually had the nerve to try and cheat when Dolly was busy taking his name. The chicken.


    "Dammit, Karl, I meant figuratively!"


    Dolly didn''t see what happened from her angle but Day seemed pretty mad. He looked to be in control of things, though.


    "There. Kneading it nice and slow. Gentle, but firm. Like handling a woman''s ass. Be bold. Be confident! Don''t worry, it''s just a ball of flour, sugar and stuff, it doesn''t need consent! Heh. But no seriously don''t be too rough. You need to strengthen that gluten, not over-work it."


    "What''s gluten?"


    "Flavor, that''s what. Anyone tells you any different, shank ''em, because they''re a cancer that needs to be cut out. F.u.c.k.i.n.g stuck-up pricks, telling us how to live our lives. Don''t even got any digestive illnesses. Just a bunch of vegan soy boy assholes tryna act all holier-than-thou. F.u.c.k. If I ever get back to Earth...Hmph. Let''s see, they can be third on the list? After raiding the Area 51 and getting the Pope high."


    Dolly''s ears were quite good lately. She heard Day''s mumbles pretty easily but didn''t know what he was getting at. But it sounded fun!


    She walked over excitedly. "You son of a bitch, I''m in."


    When she was younger and his friend WIll used to invite him out, Dolly had heard him say that often.


    Her cheek was pinched. "Little rascal, it''s too early for you to clapping alien cheeks and smoking pot with religious leaders."


    "What does clapping mean?" Dolly fixed her eyes on Day, eager to learn.


    "...F.u.c.k."


    ***


    Dolly got nowhere with her question even after pestering Day for a solid five minutes. Sadly, Day didn''t want to teach her things anymore. She decided to ask Vee later, as she always did. Vee normally knew many of the things Day said, oddly enough.


    Discouraged and not wanting to take up any more of his class time, she left.


    She decided to go visit her friends, Serina, Tammy, LIly, and Janette had been disappearing more and more lately. Dolly didn''t know what they were up to but sources say they''d been holed up in the University division''s library for a full three weeks now and it was time to see what they were doing.


    So, with that in mind, she took a carriage and headed over! Taking Milly with her at Day''s urging.


    The campus of the University a little small than the highschool but the buildings were even more beautiful and sophisticated. But at this time of day, there were very few people outside. There was a class or two holding outdoor exercises in accordance with the military training some were receiving, but from the way the older boys and girls were still looking so full of optimism and hope for life, unlike the ones Day taught, she could tell they didn''t have a very effective teacher.


    Dolly ignored them and looked around a while, asked someone for directions, and then finally found what she was looking for.


    Two tall, ornate doors leading to the library opened slowly after using both hands to push.. They let out creaks and groans and sounded ominous. Dolly''s hair stood on end and she felt as if she were walking into something bad.


    "Great atrocities have been done here," Milly spoke up.


    Dolly agreed. "It feels¡­.strange."


    Not only the air was stale, but there was also a quiet darkness and gloom that encroached upon the entire room, vast as it is. There were candles and lamps, yet the dark felt like it was trying to swallow their light. That''s how eerie the place seemed.


    Dolly entered fearlessly, and even almost cheerfully. This place...it set her heart afire!


    Isn''t this the "Boss fight" kind of place Day taught her about?! Are her newfound skills finally going to get their time to shine?! A spring came to her step. Hehe. She''s become Goddess of Ten Thousand Bum Pokes!


    Well, in her mind. She shadow-boxed but hadn''t actually done any real fighting yet. But still! She still had her fast rolls. So as long as she nailed her rolls landed her kicks she''d I-frame her way to victory! Whatever that meant. Day never really explained.


    For the past several weeks Day had been showing her a few moves alongside Charlotte.


    How Charlotte escaped the life of an exile baffled Dolly, but here she was. It was fine though, Dolly isn''t one to hold grudges even against ex-cons like Charlotte.


    She''s the one who exiled her, after all.


    The remembrance of her short stint as a judge reminded Dolly of something important: Her mid-morning cuddles! She''d forgotten all about them!


    She''d have to remind Day of her rights to the mid-morning cuddle later after she kicked the butt of whatever boss was hiding in this place.


    Wait! Oh-no! What if the boss already got to her friends?! Dolly quickened her pace.


    "Serina? Tammy? Are you here?" She called. "Janette, Lily?"


    "Maybe they aren''t here?" Milly suggested.


    "....Maybe."


    Dolly looked around cautiously. At first, she thought there was nothing. Just dim lights and musty old books in an immense and spooky citadel. Yet the aura of wrongness pervaded her whole body.


    Then she heard it. A groan. Her heart leaped into her throat. That sounded like Janette!


    "Guys, hold on, I''ll save you from the boss!"


    Dolly ran deeper inside the darkness at breakneck speed, holding Milly tight in hand. Through the long hallway of bookcases and up a flight of stairs did Dolly sprint. Faster and faster, chasing the ever-growing sounds of misery.


    And what she found at the end?


    Her friends. Three of them, to be exact, two hunched over tables. Still. Silent. Stacks of books lay everywhere.


    Science and biology books chief among them.


    "No¡­" Dolly rushed to them. She got to Serina first, the only one of the bunch who had been lying prone on the ground. "Rina? Rina, wake up¡­"


    She brushed strands of hair from the girl''s face and almost cried. But before a tear could be shed, Serina stirred. Her eyelids slowly opened, unfocused. She was gaunt like she hadn''t been eating.


    "Dolly¡­." She rasped.


    "Rina! W-What happened here? Where''s Lily? "


    The girl cleared her throat and rubbed her face. "Huh? Oh...she''ll be fine. We''ll be able to change her back before the week is done, don''t worry."


    "Change her back?"


    Serina pointed to the left. Dolly followed her finger and found a source of blue light. This light came from a glass tank full of water. And within this take was Lily. Her once lovely, heart-shaped face had now become half of a giant rabbit''s head. She looked sickening with veins invading her better half, while her rabbit side had only a few bits of hair. Skin sagging, large beady black eye nearly too horrifying to look at.


    At her back were connected thick tendrils of what may have been vine. Vines that glowed a faint blue.


    "Kill it, kill it with fire!" Milly screamed. "Such corrupt magics, the darkest evils of humanity dwell in her heart! It must be... cleansed!" The sword flew up and burst with red lighting.


    "Bad Milly! No cleansing, that''s my friend!" Dolly threw a book at the sword. Then turned back to Serina. "What the heck is going on!"


    A yawn came from the girl''s mouth. "Ah. Yeah. The gene modification didn''t quite go as planned."


    "Mod...ification?"


    Serina nodded. "Uh-huh. Sadly we don''t have anywhere near the level of technology needed. We had to improvise." She explained. "The vines helped a lot. They''re our greatest creation so far."


    " After spending a whole week pouring over all the textbooks on the subject we could find, and combining our work with magic, we were able to slightly manipulate the genetic makeup of certain animals by introducing the cells of other creatures via the vines. They inject the genetic material we want into the subject."


    "Magic? I-Inject¡­.What? I don''t get it at all!"


    "Mn. An airhead like you wouldn''t understand. Suffice it to say that a group reached out to us about a month ago and helped fund our research. They also provided us with mages well-versed in alchemy and transfiguration, which greatly helped us. The latter of which for example is close to what we want, but not quite, as it''s a full transformation. We did try to forcefully halt their transfiguration halfway but it turned them into even worse monstrosities than Lily is now. Oh, but it''s okay. We fixed them. Reversing a spell is surprisingly easy. The mage nearly died, however."


    "Died!"


    Tammy had apparently woken up and heard the conversation. "Yeah. Applying transfiguration ended up being too violet a method. It''s also wildly inaccurate. There''s not a way for the transformation to target specific areas and even if it could it wouldn''t be perfect. The ears would try to move the entire ear canal around the brain. This poses several dangerous problems. We haven''t figured out how to fix that. It seems very complex magic allows a beastkin mutant to get away with that without a very misshapen skull, but we have no clue how to replicate that magic yet. Not to mention the spell can only be used by the one performing it, not used on others. One of the mages nearly died after we tried seeing what happens if we slowed but not halted the change. We discovered it''s painful. Shocks the nerves, inducing coma with the possibility of brain death. " Tammy


    Tammy rose from her seat and crooked a finger. "Come." She walked away. Dolly grew uneasy yet again as Serina pulled her hand and led her after the girl.


    She stepped carefully over the vines she now saw all over the floor and walls.


    "Did you know humans have a growth hormone?" Serina asked. "Excess of this hormone causes a condition called giganticism. This means you get really, really big. Cats also have this hormone, or something similar. All mammals will, at least, to one degree or another."


    "Milly doesn''t like where this is going." The sword shone faintly, vibrating out of fear or anger or probably both.


    Tammy glanced back and continued where Serina left off. "We, through the vines, managed to isolate this hormone and reproduce it. Then we injected this hormone into animals we captured. Well, their babies."


    "They also displayed giganticism." A new voice joined in. Janette. "They grew rapid, thanks to our and our mage friends'' help. Matured faster. With the hormone, they became...different. The effect wasn''t always balanced, you could say. The dosage was off as well. Look."


    Janette pushed up her glasses. They flashed in the blue light that had now come upon them. The very act alone seemed somehow disturbing.


    Dolly turned her focus up ahead. What she saw was simply bone-chilling. Inside tanks of glass and water exactly like the ones she saw Lily in, were animals. Cats. Rabbits. Foxes. Except¡­.except they were twisted. Enormous and malformed.


    Their bones in some areas were either too large or too small for their bodies. Skin hung loosely on one spot and tightly in others. Eyes closed, but their sockets'' sizes not matching.


    "....Again¡­." Milly whispered. "It''s happening again." Her entire being seemed to dim.


    "As I said. Imbalanced. They didn''t feel pain. She shut off that system. More human that way." Janette folded her arms. "But these are just the early subjects. The later subjects fared much better as we fine-turned the vines'' capabilities. The hormone spread more evenly and created better results."


    Serina''s doe-like eyes, once filled with so much purity, innocence and empathy, were now only showing excitement and calm disregard for the horrific things being shown and explained. She held a zealousness in her. An obsession.


    "For those subjects, we performed a simple surgery. Their ears and tails had to be removed and then transplanted onto...well, I think you understand. We had a few volunteers among some human test subjects sent our way. This was thought to be a viable if imperfect, solution. Yet it was a bit TOO imperfect." Serina sighed regretfully. "Subject C-A-12 was especially cooperative. Unfortunately, while the ears were successfully placed they were, of course, merely cosmetic in nature. We would be able to accept that if this were the only problem. Thing is, she''ll have to take immunosuppressants for the rest of her life now if she wishes to keep the extra appendages from being rejected and kept alive. Long-term? Too many potential side effects."


    Dolly walked hesitantly past the tanks until she found the one labeled C-A-12. She gasped. "Cory!" Her voice broke. "No!"


    It was none other than her long-time friend, Lady Corianna Alcott. A girl of born of slight Elvish descent, or so it''s said, and therefore bearing dark hair that would glimmer with a purple hue in the sun''s rays. They would often play together but had lost contact for nearly a year already.


    And right now she rested in a tank just like the others, n.a.k.e.d, two fox ears upon her head and a tail wrapped around her waist.


    "The tail was easier. It can likely even move. Connecting it to the backbone wasn''t hard. We expect her to learn how to control it''s movement eventually." Tammy''s red-haired beauty became marred by a scowl. "We did something different with Lily. As was said, we learned how to use slight gene modification. Inserting DNA into was simple enough, it was bonding it to her genetic makeup that was hard. And, as you can tell, not what we imagined. The vines are keeping her stable while we work to repair what''s been done. With what we''ve learned thus far it won''t take long. Appearance-wise, at least. We aren''t certain there won''t be a few urges or degradation in intelligence or motor response. Shouldn''t be, but we don''t know."


    "You''ve only been at this for a month or two at most!" Dolly shook her head. "You guys can''t just become top scientists! Y-You''d need years of study!"


    An arrogant laugh came from the three young girls. """Don''t underestimate the strength of our passion!"""


    "You...that''s not how this works. That''s now how any of this works." Dolly pinched the bridge of her nose. She couldn''t be more shocked. "How could you guys do something like this?" Dolly gulped, feeling as if she didn''t know them anymore at all.


    Janette stilled. Her glasses reflected a cold, harsh light. "What we do, we do in the name of science..."


    "...Equality..." Tammy''s smile serene. Pearly white teeth shone sickeningly bright.


    Serina''s eyes blazed, her tone hot, fierce.


    "....And head pats!"


    Dolly was silent for a long time. She looked at Milly and a silent agreement passed between them.


    ""We''re telling Day/Papa on you!""


    And couldn''t they get the last thing easy anyway?!

 Chapter 76 - And We Woulda Gotten Away With It Too...

    "You...do not¡­perform inhumane experimentation¡­.on your friends and animals!"


    "W-We''re sorry!" Serina wailed.


    Tammy hiccuped. "We won''t do it again, we promise!"


    "Forgive us already!" Janette''s cries echoed throughout the whole room.


    But was Damien that merciful?


    "I''ve never seen such evil lolies in all my days. Damn brats, what were you thinking, huh? Look at what you did to Lily! Look at her!"


    Damien had all three girls lined up along a table, asses bare and raised towards him. The miserable faces of the lolies showed both regret and mortification. The tears came fast and loose, streaming down their cheeks and making them taste salt.


    The girls remembered the start of this whole thing with bitterness. They''d begged Dolly not to call her brother. They thought that he''d be disgusted after seeing what they''d done.


    And he had been, a bit. His first words after arriving?


    "This is some of the most f.u.c.k.i.e.d up shit." He''d frowned. "These lolies are DARK." Then he grew angry. "Who the hell told you to do this kind of stuff? That''s it, a beating for all of you."


    His wrath was terrible to behold. And even more horrible to withstand. He took charge without delay and administered the most humiliating of punishments all while Dolly looked on coldly.


    "Day''ll straighten them out. Hmph."


    That strange sword also joined in. "Papa, don''t go easy on them! They dabble in the most heretical of magics, acting like gods and changing life as they please. Teach these brats the meaning of hell!"


    And he did. For two whole hours he''d pinched their cheeks, pulled their ears and made them perform all kinds of strenuous exercises until their muscles quaked.


    Now he moved onto attacking their rears in the most embarrassing of ways. He could see everything! None of them had ever suffered such indignity. Such cold abuse. Not even by their own parents.


    The worst part? They...actually didn''t quite hate this! This humiliation was a new feeling that made them feel a sort of release they''d never known before. Although they felt mortified and pained from all his cruel slaps and bullying, the abuse was strangely comforting. They deserved this, they knew. They were only receiving what they were owed for their misbehavior. So they endured the punishment and denied the weird tingling in their stomachs at ever slap to their rumps.


    They were bad, naughty girls who deserved naught but the most thorough of thrashings!


    "And I''m taking back those gifts I gave you too!" Damien announced.


    Serina blanched. "Eh?!"


    "You can''t, please!" Tammy m.o.a.ned helplessly.


    "We''ll be good, okay? We''ll be really good!"


    Damien pointed at the various tanks in the room. "You think being good can make up for this? You damn rotten lolies are lucky I''m a biased lolicon or else I''d have already lynched you for this kinda shit. Tsk. Clean all this up by the end of the day or I''ll make you clean my floors with your tongues." He threatened. He fully intended on going through with it, too.


    He couldn''t believe the shit show he''d walked in on. He saw the hanging skin, the overgrown tongues sticking out of deformed jaws, the baby fingers¡­.and damn near lost his breakfast.


    Now, Damien wasn''t one to pull the moral high ground. But these damn kids were going down a very twisted path. Normally he wouldn''t mind at all. He don''t judge. Still though. Dolly can''t be influenced by such things.


    If Dolly was corrupted by these lolies'' sick minds, he''d riot. He had to set them straight. Just look what they did to that Lily girl! And all these animals! The stuff of nightmares. No way can he let Dolly stay friends with them if they keep this up.


    How can a simple show of favoritism towards his cute cat-eared maid cause such evil ideas to sprout in these kids'' hearts? F.u.c.k. This shit ain''t funny, yeah?


    Still, he had to admire their passion. They were doing stuff even his old world was perhaps decades from accomplishing.


    Fangirls are scary.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow, turning away from his latest victims, and looked toward one tank in particular.


    Damien saw a dark-haired girl who felt slightly familiar. He had these feelings before with others and learned to trust that instinct. So, who is she? From what Dolly was shouting, she was called Cory?


    "Get her out." Damien sent a slap to that Janette girl''s behind. That single move caused, yet again, strange shockwaves in her tummy that made her knees weak. She had endured pain, humiliation and this unknowable yearning for hours now. She wasn''t capable of bearing more and subsequently passed out.


    Seeing her unresponsive he was about to irritably sent one more smack her way until Serina valiantly covered for her friend. "Wait! I-I''ll do it!"


    "Well, on with it then," Damien commanded coldly.


    "Yes. I will. " The kid nodded and slowly, tearfully, pulled up her panties and fixed her dress. Though it wasn''t long before she noticed dampness on the triangular piece of cloth. This made her quite uncomfortable. She''s sure they were dry a while ago?


    Serina was keenly aware of his eyes on her and fidgeted uneasily. "Thank you." She blushed, spouting words she felt were somehow right for the situation.


    "Hm¡­" Damien didn''t know why the girl was thanking him. He squinted at her and had some very particular suspicions going on. But he chose not to think about how he may have possibly opened a new world to a trio of girls too young to understand it.


    But he will admit that from now on maybe he should start using a paddle instead. He kept using the Devil''s Left and it''s bringing him more goddamn trouble that it''s worth.


    "Begining purge." Serina tapped on the tank a few times and two tentacles within the tank started to suck the liquid from inside at a pace visible to the eye. It only took half a minute before it was done.


    The young girl within fell to the bottom of the tank and leaned against the glass motionlessly.


    "Cory!" Dolly exclaimed, pounding on the glass. "Get her out!" She ordered with a shaken fist.


    "Do it." Damien repeated.


    "Opening now. Please step back."


    The glass cylinder split and allowed entrance. Damien put a hand to Dolly''s shoulder, who was about to rush in. "Easy. Let me get her." He took off his coat and wrapped the girl up. Next he lifted her and brought her to a table nearby.


    Normally Damien would provide some slaps for treatment like he did for Baldy and his party back in the dungeon. But he didn''t do that this time. Couldn''t with Dolly''s friend, and especially not while she watched.


    She should be fine with a bit of his blood? He understood his bodily fluids had a healing ability.


    "Anyone got a knife?" He asked.


    "...ummm¡­.wait...hold on. Ah. Here we go!" Janette replied helpfully. She''d walked over and eagerly presented a scalpel.


    "Thanks. And pull up your pants."


    "Oh. Right. Yes." The kid turned red as a tomato. "I''d gotten used to it, so¡­."


    He ignored her and made a small cut on his finger. Or tried to. "The f.u.c.k?" It wouldn''t pierce his skin. He applied more pressure but all it did was make a faint line, utterly failing to cut. What kinda bullshit is going on?


    "Milly, come here."


    The flying sword realized his intentions and stayed put. "Milly can''t cut Papa either." She refused. "


    "And why not?


    "Milly originally couldn''t, but now ordinary materials can''t cut Papa either. Before, wasn''t it hard for them to anyway?"


    Was it? He''d never noticed. "Bollocks." He grabbed Milly and used her like a saw against his fingertip.


    "Papa, wait...stop¡­.Milly gets motion sick!"


    Damien had never heard such bullshit before. He moved her faster and faster, trying to make himself bleed. Useless. Eventually, he got so mad he raised her up and tried to make an axe out of her. "Goddammit, cut me!"


    "NO!" The sword shone with golden brilliance and he found himself incapable of swinging her don. "Milly won''t do it!" She huffed. He imagined a silver-haired, red-and-blue-eyed loli puffing her cheeks in anger.


    "So you can after all!"


    "Milly refuses!"


    Damien threw her back. "Tsk. Can''t turn into a loli. Can''t cut. What a worthless holy sword." He muttered.


    "...Milly is sorry for her existence..." The sword lay prone on the ground in absolute depression.


    "Well, but you''re my worthless holy sword." Damien picked her up and stroked her blade. "Buck up, okay?"


    "Milly still refuses to cut Papa."


    "Literally useless." He stated. "You''re getting the horsewhip when we get home."


    "Really?" She glowed softly. "Wait, no! Milly won''t be bribed!"


    And of course his holy sword had to be a perverted one. Haaa¡­.his life is going to be just filled by "enterprising" young ladies, isn''t it? His dream of a simple farmer''s life seems so far away.


    "F.u.c.k it." If blood won''t work¡­.


    Damien put a hand to the girl''s chin and raised it slightly. Her pale face looked like alabaster in the soft light, a stark contrast to her dark locks of hair. A pair of dainty pink lips opened for him.


    He took his time and aimed carefully, fully intending to drop some spit down her throat.


    Then a pair of arms wrapped around his neck and brought him down. Next thing he knew the little girl was basically attempting to suck the breath from his lungs. She pressed herself against him. Her legs moved and her toes curled as she slipped a moist tongue past his teeth.


    Damien immediately bit down.


    Enterprising young ladies, indeed! This chick was pretending to be knocked out to take advantage of him!


    How dare she. He''ll show her what''s what, damn kid.


    "Mm...Hmn¡­" He felt her eel-like little tongue try to escape. But he only bit down harder until he tasted blood. And only after that did he finally let go.


    He was just about to spit the blood from his mouth when her two hands took his face in hand and tried to land another kiss.


    This brat doesn''t learn, doesn''t she?


    So obviously Damien pushed her head away with his palm. "Everybody gets one."


    And by that he meant that girls can only get him with a surprise kiss once, and never again! He''d always be ready the second time. And far less trusting.


    You''d think he''d always be ready and wary, but Damien wasn''t like that. He can''t just lose faith in all of them just cuz a few hit him with that surprise face-suck.


    The mad loli scientist trio heard his words and misunderstood, however. The now-awake Janette along with her two friends quietly formed a circle.


    "Rock¡­.paper...scissors!"


    Two disappointed m.o.a.ns burst forth.


    Tammy grinned wildly and held up a peace sign. "Hehe...sorry, but it looks like I''m going to be climbing the stairs of a.d.u.l.thood before you!"


    "Gingerbitch." Serina cursed in a very unladylike manner.


    "Ah?" Tammy got all up in her friend and started making sounds like some loli gangster. "You wanna repeat that, mate?"


    "I stutter or what?"


    "Ah can make ye." Tammy slipped into some weird dialect they''d never heard her speak before.


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g fight me." They locked foreheads.


    "Catch me outside, how ''bout that?"


    "Bring it, ginger whore."


    "Feckin'' scabby scrote face, best shut yer geggie now if yae know what''s good for yae." At that moment even Serina didn''t quite understand what was being said, but she knew it was something dreadfully insulting.


    A fire built in her chest and a series of words sprouted from the depths of her soul. "Oi, lookie there, this doaty ginger prick got a face like a skelped arse."


    The words made the taller girl simply livid. It was then that Tammy''s silent rage caught hold of a new target. Dolly, who was watching both girls with a face that said she wanted some popcorn to go with the show.


    "What ya starin'' at ya wee posh cunt?" Tammy sneered.


    Dolly simply continued to watch her. The look in her eyes made all three girls uncomfortable. Finally, when they thought she wouldn''t speak, she opened her mouth.


    "Dinnae fookin'' talk tae me ya cheeky bawface tart." She drawled. "Your Maw''s git balls ''n yer Da loves it. Saw ''em both las'' noight porkin'' a Froakie, or was ''at ye?"


    Damien''s ears felt like they were being r.a.p.ed. F.u.c.k.i.n.g Scottish lolies. What''s next? He ignored them all and kept his attention on the kid in front of him.


    "More." The girl looked up at him through glossy eyes. "More."


    "F.u.c.k off." Damien flicked her head. The color was slowly returning to her cheeks. "Come on, let''s get you to an infirmary."


    "No. More." She demanded. Her tiny fists gripped his shirt while she buried her face in his neck. He was starting to get pretty testy by that point.


    "Listen here, little girl." He smelled a faint hint of¡­.smoke?


    "Cory?" Dolly saw her friend''s hair start to writhe with orange flames. She noticed her eyes starting to become the same, like two orbs of fire.


    Damien noticed this too and suddenly remembered who this girl reminded him of: Helena, the Phoenix clan''s High Priestess.


    Except this girl, though younger, was even more exquisite in appearance and aura. She had a much more domineering and majestic feel to her now that she was awake.


    Those eyes of her''s burned with an even brighter flame than Helena''s, too, amazingly enough.


    "Papa, get back!" Milly warned a moment too late.


    Corianna exploded. Scorching fires licked her skin and rushed outward. They moved in on Damien with fervor in an attempt to devour him. He could feel the insane heat burn his clothes to ash right off his body.


    He heard screaming. Dolly and her friends, likely backing away in fright. Milly summoned a shield of light to protect them but had no way of helping her Papa who was caught point-blank.


    She was helpless. Could only watch as those fires touched every inch of bare flesh they could find.


    "This is fine." He said while the world was burning down around him.


    Damien? For him the pain was quite annoying. He felt like thousands of fire ants were just biting and tearing into his skin. This much agony was rare for him these days and he was sure he should probably be going out of his mind from it.


    But while it was rare, it wasn''t unknown. He''d experience pain on even greater levels before. This was far from enough to break him. And his body seemed to handle it pretty well? It was hardly burning. It made him red but couldn''t even singe his hair.


    Damien pointed a finger at the kid and doused her with water. "A spicy chicken wants to burn this Water God?"


    He sprayed her again. The once-great flames had now become mere embers. "Papa...your hands¡­"


    Damien had been holding the girl''s shoulders and found the skin on his palms melt a bit. "Nothing that can''t be fixed." He spat on his hands and rubbed them together. Let''s be real here. The pain, the sound, the smell...everything was horrible. Just looking at himself rubbing his melted palms together would, had he been sane, driven him just a little mad.


    That ship had sailed, though, and so he was fine. It''s just not something he wanted to repeat. He''s certain there was a name for this particular phobia.


    Anyway. Sure enough, his spit did the trick.


    "Good as new."


    But the sword didn''t pay him any mind. "You hurt Papa!" Just like that, the chaos continued. "Divine punishment!"


    It suddenly smelled like ozone.


    ***


    Damien looked on at the destruction with an empty gaze. The entire building had caught fire. Had cracked, collapsed, and been thoroughly reduced to mere wood and stone.


    In his hands he carried the unconscious--again--Corianna. Next to him was the tank containing Lily and further away was Serina, Janette and Tammy giving an account of what they''d done to a group of astonished, queasy-looking guards and teachers.


    "We wanted to be noticed," Serina muttered. " Is that so much to ask?"


    "It''s not fair for them to have such an advantage!" Janette kicked the ground in frustration.


    "What gods? What morals? Such concepts only exist as convenient lies. Illusions to hold us back." Tammy didn''t bother showing false regret.


    "We''d f.u.c.kin'' do it again!" They cussed.


    Dolly shook her head at them. "Such a waste of talent. Don''t they understand that their actions have consequences?" She sighed heavily. As if she were a world-wearing detective fed up with everyone''s bullshit.


    She was hit by three pairs of daggers but paid it no mind. Dolly just took a rolled wafer treat from her pocket, pretended to light it on fire, and sucked the creamy chocolate within. "Get these pieces of trash outta here."


    "People never want to talk about the things that have to be done in order to advance humanity." Her friends spoke in complete unison. "But someday you''ll thank us!" They shouted as they were led away in chains. "You''ll all thank us! At least the women! Yeah. "


    Damien wanted to hit them all on the head but had more important things to address.


    " This¡­.was not my fault." Mostly.


    Gladstone, who''d arrived not five minutes ago, cried. He was a jaded man who had known only hardship and turmoil for most of his life. He''d sent men to their deaths and had been sent to death himself. Struggle after struggle, he never gave up.


    After all he''d seen in life you could say there were few things that could truly cause a ripple in his frame of mind.


    And yet right now, he wept. He wasn''t even sure if this was the first time since he''d come here either.


    Ever since meeting this goddamn cursed brat every day felt like hell. He was losing sleep, hair, his health. Now his dignity in front of his colleagues.


    "The paperwork¡­." He sobbed.


    He could already see the fat stacks of white now. Could feel the soreness in his hand. That familiar ache, like an old injury acting up in the cold dead of night.


    How did this even happen, he thought miser. The whole building was protected by the highest level defensive spells and wards. A fallen star could crash into it and barely make a dent.


    The inside, indeed every single book, was fire resistant to incredible degrees. The stone walls were reinforced so solidly only an earthquake capable of splitting the earth could possibly cause them to break.


    So how?!


    What gods-forsaken method did this little terror use to break one of the most well-protected buildings in the world?!


    Damien cleared his throat. "....Send the bill to my father."


    Gladstone nearly fainted from anger when he heard that casual tone.


    "GET OUT! GET THE F.U.C.K OUT OF HERE RIGHT THIS SECOND!" He roared. His heart sped up and threatened to give out. He fell to his knees in pain as he gasped for breath. The world blurred and palpitated alongside his weakening pulse.


    "Nurse Milly."


    "...Yes, Papa?" Came the small, guilt-ridden voice.


    "Prep the patient.


    ***


    Two days later a knock came from the door. Because Mary had been going out more often lately Elias was the one who answered.


    "Yes?" He opened the door to find three black-clad men.


    They said nothing, simply handing him a piece of paper. Elias read for a moment and his hair nearly turned white with horror.


    Five minutes later he found his wife sitting leisurely in front of the fireplace with a glass of wine in her hand. "Whats the matter, Dear?"


    Elias threw the paper into the fire and looked his wife dead in the eye. "Round up the gang. We''re doing one final score."

 Chapter 77 - Welcome To The DAA

    "Hnyaa¡­." Corianna yawned and rubbed her eyes. She lay on a comfortable bed heavy with blankets. "Dolly?" She blinked cutely.


    Corianna found her friend, Dahlia, sitting right next to her. That head full of golden locks was unmistakable.


    "Cory!" The little beauty threw her arms around the other girl joyously. This caused another blink from Corianna before a dazed smile broke out on her face.


    "I had the most wonderful dream." Cory''s mind was still a bit foggy. "You were there. And your brother, too. He was...with me¡­" The girl couldn''t even finish her sentence. "heh...hehehe¡­." She giggled drunkenly with both hands cradling her cheeks as she wiggled about like an eel, blushing happily in remembrance.


    This momentary happiness was then broken when she spotted Damien sleeping soundly on a nearby chair. His elbow propped up on the armrest with a fist holding his head in position.


    Cory shouted unconsciously, "Hubby?!"


    Damien woke with a start. "I''m here, what happened?" He looked around in confusion. "Hm? What? Wait, where''s Min--" He quickly corrected himself. "I mean, where''s Vee? Who called me hubby? Dolly, dammit, for the last time we aren''t--oh, she''s awake."


    He was thoroughly confused at the moment. He''d just got done having the most glorious of dreams. Minnie was in it, and Vera too.


    In the dream, he was busy watering a group of saplIngs while surrounded by a litter of cat-eared lolies and shotas while Vera and Minerva watched on from the cottage deck.


    Weird¡­


    "You gave us quite a scare. Feeling alright?" He stood up and walked over. He noticed the girl slide deeper into the bed while using the blanket to hide half her face. Damien looked at his sister, silently asking her what was up with her friend.


    They''d already gotten her checked out by a doctor and nothing seemed wrong with her. So maybe she was just scared from seeing an unfamiliar face?


    "F-Fine¡­." She stuttered.


    "Cool." He replied. "Cool." He repeated.


    Dolly calmed down and looked at Cory. She smacked the girl''s head a moment later. "Stupid Cory, what were you thinking?! Putting yourself through that kind of stuff is wrong! Also, what was up with those flames? You almost hurt Day. I wouldn''t be able to be your friend anymore if that happened. You need to be more careful, okay? I don''t want to see you hurt either!"


    But the girl barely heard her. "That''s right!" She exclaimed. "Mirror, I need a mirror!"


    Damien handed her a silver platter from some food he''d ordered earlier. Corianna snatched from his hands excitedly and looked into it. Her expression slowly dropped.


    The girl looked absolutely crestfallen.


    This was because reflected back at her was nothing more than her normal appearance. Her eyes watered as she groped the top of her head and finding nothing.


    "They aren''t there¡­."


    Damien coughed. "Yeah. So, you kind of set yourself on fire. And the flames burned away the added appendages."


    His words struck her like a blow to the stomach. "But that''s¡­.that''s not fair." She sat there with trembling. "Everyone worked so hard. Why¡­.?"


    "I''m sorry, what?" Damien frowned. "Are you telling me you went along with it?"


    "....No?" Corianna was no fool. She could tell he''d found out about the lab and their goal. And obviously he didn''t like the sacrifices they''d made. There''s no way she could admit her voluntary involvement.


    Damien would have to be a retard to believe her, though. "Stay away from me and my sister."


    "But Cory''s my best friend!" Dolly refused. Although she did call Day hubby, she wouldn''t mind it. After all she had just come out of such a terrible situation. Being kidnapped and experimented on, of course she''d be confused.


    "I''ve never seen her at the house before."


    "I was the one who always went over to her''s."


    "Why? She''s your best friend so isn''t it weird she''s never come over?"


    Cory stiffened up and looked away. How could she explain that the reason was because she was avoiding their mother? When her grandfather sent her to this realm to search for one of their race''s treasured artifacts lost during the last great inter-realm war, he specifically told her to not appear before the Dragon race''s Princess or even the wards placed on her won''t hide her from the woman''s senses.


    She''d likely be immediately be outed as a Phoenix of royal blood and then who knew what would be done to her?


    Muriel of the Red Sea was famous for being ruthlessly and casually cruel even amongst her own family. She was highly emotional and unstable to the degree that few risked her wrath. The fear and despair she inspired was on a level where although she wasn''t a Monarch herself yet, she was still treated as one.


    With power came respect.


    Of course, since Cory was a Royal she probably wouldn''t be killed. She just didn''t want to know what would happen if she was found out to be snooping around what was essentially her backyard.


    ¡­.Cory intended to be that woman''s daughter-in-law, obviously she didn''t want to leave a bad impression!


    Suffice it to say, Cory is obsessively in love with her son Damien. From the first time she saw him with Dolly at a banquet years ago, she was his.


    But she couldn''t pursue him openly until she found her race''s artifact, which proved difficult. She planned to find it, return it, and then when he began to venture out of his home realm and explore the vast starry sky she''d "coincidentally" run into him and begin her slow seduction.


    She had incomparable confidence in her beauty and believed she''d surely be even more so as she grew older.


    Though she thought this seduction might not be as easy in reality...but still!


    She even thought that Dolly would maybe help her out? They were best friends, after all. Why wouldn''t she want to help? Once she and Day married they''d be sister-in-laws! Everything worked out.


    Or that''s what she thought, but then she heard some gossip through the DDD newspaper that he''d started dating that Dryad woman, Mary, who was way too old for him. Not that the other members of the group knew who Mary actually is, a World Tree.


    But Cory knew. And so rationalized that it was a mere fling, nothing more.


    Still, the stress made her a bit crazy. She started cutting herself. But it''s okay, she healed fast. She could even get rid of the scars if she wanted to. Which she did. Scars on a woman are ugly, her hubby wouldn''t like her if she had such disgusting marks on her body


    Ah. Well, the thought of her future husband caring for another woman like that also made Cory a touch destructive. She''d accidentally burned down the home she was living in not long ago. Along with the family her clan had arranged for her to be adopted into for the duration of her mission.


    Corianna didn''t handle stress well.


    Like now, for example. When she''d heard her hubby had a strange fetish for animal ears she despaired. Illusion spells weren''t her forte. She thought she''d never be able to fully satisfy her husband with such an inadequate appearance. Later she learned of a certain group who wished to fix this problem and volunteered herself without hesitation.


    She went through a strict diet. Did countless tests. Took horrible tasting pills. Endured unusual levels of pain.


    And now it was all for naught. Her ears and tail were gone. Just like that, everything they had worked so hard for was destroyed. In her case she knew it was due to her being woken too abruptly and too soon.


    She just didn''t understand why.


    "What happened?" She asked quietly.


    Damien began explaining. He told her how Dolly discovered the lab, how she''d called Damien and had him break the whole thing up. The collapse of the library and therefore the full destruction of the lab''s research. The arrest of Serina''s little group.


    She then looked at the Dolly who was smiling from ear to ear as if her brother were recounting tales of her heroic deeds.


    Cory felt like killing her.


    Why would she do that?! Why would she turn against her like this?! It seemed like a personal betrayal and Cory wasn''t sure how to deal with it.


    "Thank you." She swallowed her resentment and smiled at her friend. But friends didn''t betray friends like how Dolly betrayed her.


    So if Dolly wasn''t a friend anymore, what was she?


    ¡­.Maybe¡­.an obstacle¡­.?


    "No problem." Dolly smiled back. But she didn''t miss the flash in Cory''s eyes just then. Dolly understood, somehow, that this was no longer the same Cory who she used to play with.


    Hm? Was that little "hubby" comment not a mistake after all? Did she want to take her brother away from her, too?


    What a good friend!


    Dolly was starting to discover that the word actually didn''t mean much. She sneered deep in her heart.


    She didn''t need friends. Someone who wants to steal her Day isn''t a friend. No, in fact, they''re enemies!


    And since so many women want to take Day from her, women are her enemy! And maybe some men. Dolly had seen a few men look at Day weirdly, after all.


    But yeah.


    Women can''t be trusted! Dirty thots, every one! Except mother! And Mary! Also Vee! Well, maybe Vee. Wait, no, Vee likes Day too now...so she''s a thot too!


    Whatever that meant. She wasn''t sure, exactly. Still though!


    Dolly recalled a question Mother once asked her.


    "What''s best in life, Dolly?"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s best in life?" She repeated patiently.


    "I don''t know."


    Mother had smiled down at her with love and affection. "To crush your enemies, see them driven before you and hear the lamentations of their families."


    Dolly had never understood what she''d meant until now.


    They were not just words. They were a life lesson. She felt her mouth form a cold crescent moon, thinking perhaps it was now time to apply that lesson.


    Just then Dolly looked down and found the silver tray Day had given to Cory. She caught sight of her own reflection and had a sudden thought:


    Wasn''t her hair getting curlier recently?


    ***


    A dozen women, of varying ages from loli to milf, all sat in a circle. They met in a wide, empty room.


    "Hello. I''m Patricia. And I''m a, uh....a Damien addict." A young woman with long hair and a luxurious dress breathed out slowly. "I''ve been a DDD follower since it''s founding. I''ve read every article, boughten every released drawing. I even have a n.a.k.e.d picture of him under my pillow to sleep with at night. It''s been...gosh, a year or two since I''ve seen him? The last time was my massage appointment. I''d gotten one every week back then. They were just so wonderful and the way he touched me¡­" Her eyes wandered into the distance before refocusing. "My husband can''t satisfy me anymore. When we have s.e.x I''m not even thinking of him. The only way I can even get off these days is when I remember Damien''s hands over my bare skin. It''s sick, isn''t it? I know it is. And I''ve started, you know, stress eating. I think I''m going to divorce him soon, too, my husband. I don''t know. It''s just there''s this Damien-sized hole in me aching to be filled. But I can''t. I can''t fill it. And it''s driven me away from my family, my friends. I know I have to give him up and I''m trying to. But it''s hard. Gods, it''s so hard¡­" She started crying.


    Damien''s face was frozen. He slowly shut the door.


    ...Okay then.


    Haha. What? This was like an AA meeting, but the subject was him.


    What the f.u.c.k was a goddamn Damien addict?! Since when was he a drug?!


    He recalled the conversation leading him to this awful place.


    "What do you mean, they got probation? They performed inhumane experiments on animals...and each other!"


    Damien had risen from his bed as soon as Vera told him what was going on.


    She''d been feeding Rufus, the Roo that had been caught by Damien on the first floor of the dungeon some time back as a present for his favorite tree.


    The little ball of fuzz begrudgingly ate the offered treats with a sour expression while being pat on the head.


    "Oh yes." Vera had nodded. "It seems they used the Damien defense."


    "The what now?"


    "Apparently it''s a new thing." Vera went on to explain. "It''s similar to an insanity plea. The claim is that the offenders aren''t fully responsible for their actions due to being under the influence."


    "What ''influence?''" He''d asked with narrowed eyes. Vera had pointed at him and said,


    "Yours."


    "Oh now that''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g bullshit!"


    A shrug. "They say that their actions are a direct result of Damien addiction. They even have a support group called the DAA. The Damien Addicts Anonymous. There''s one in almost every major city in the Kingdom, or so I hear."


    Obviously, Damien had to see it to believe it. And so he''d had Vera take him to the nearest DAA meeting.


    "See?" Vera pointed out the four lolitas. "The judge has them on medication and group therapy. Since they''ve got a severe case of Damien Disorder they''ve been acquitted of their crimes. Though they''ll be spending time in a psychiatric ward, it won''t be long. There simply isn''t a precedent for what they were trying to do. At most, they would be charged with animal cruelty but there''s no strict punishment for that in this realm. The magic involved? They weren''t the ones using it. Not to mention, those vines they created have been deemed an important breakthrough for science. The potential applications for their invention have actually earned them all awards if you can believe it. Oh. Also, they''re too young for incarceration. I think someone may have pulled strings for them too, just in case. I think they''ll be out of here within a few months. Since their crimes were basically kicked under the rug they may even be asked to tour and give lectures regarding the vines. Which really are works of art, by the way."


    Damien listened to her and felt like hitting someone. These damn lolitas are working the system! They''re being awarded, too!


    Works of art my ass.


    DAA, Damien defense. That''s all SUCH bull. How the heck can he not have heard of that till now? Which God is making fun of him?


    And then he listened to stories from several DAA members about how obsessed with him they were and how he ruined their lives.


    He was about to walk away when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Well. I''m grateful to him." Someone announced. "My life made a turn for the better after meeting Damien. I was able to leave my abusive husband. I spent time with my relatives, got a a job. Started meeting new people and met good friends. My son''s been happier than ever. Recently I''ve even won custody of my daughter. In fact, that''s the reason I came to this city. I only stopped here on a curiosity, but I have to say I''m disappointed. You can''t just use him as an excuse like this. I doubt any of you had happy marriages even before him. Aren''t you just shifting the blame?"


    Someone else then spoke up as well. "Actually my husband and I have a great marriage."


    "Mine too."


    "And me."


    "I love my boyfriend."


    "We aren''t blaming him for anything. Actually, we''re more of a fan group? Most of us are fine with our husbands and lovers."


    They cleared their throats. "But Damien''s...you know."


    "Yeah."


    "Totally."


    "Oh heavens yes."


    "Those hands." Someone sighed dreamily.


    "That face."


    "That spear."


    "Spear?"


    "You haven''t seen it yet? It''s like¡­.wow."


    "Seriously?"


    "Girl, trust me. It could qualify as a weapon of ass destruction." Some excited, and pervy, giggles.


    "...Anyway." The conversation moved on. "Our families just don''t get it. They think we''re sick or something. But we aren''t. We just really like him, okay? So when they stuck us in here we just made it into sort of a book club. We have all kinds of Damien paraphernalia. "


    "Hey, so do you guys follow him too?"


    "I do."


    "I work for the DDD, even. It''s been harder lately though. Does anyone know who that blonde s.l.u.t is?"


    "Oh, her. I only know she''s a right royal bitch. I was trying to take steal his shirt to use as material when he was doing his morning exercise but she hit me with a stick and told me to go away! The nerve!"


    That familiar voice once more spoke up. "...I think I''ll be going now."


    A couple minutes later the door opened. And who did he see?


    A stylish woman with short layered hair the color of chestnut. The previous expensive and elaborate dresses she was once partial to were now replaced with a simple black one with a slit to expose along and enchanting leg, her tight-fitting blue bodice pushing up a pair of soft melons still ripe for the pickings.


    That wasn''t the important part, however. The important bit was the dark stockings wrapped around that exposed leg. And the dark garter-belt keeping it up.


    "Damien?" A pair of smokey grey eyes widened in surprise.


    "Garter-belt milf." He grinned.

 Chapter 78 - Side Story: Absolutely Not Stalking

    5:30am


    Master wakes up from sleep. Strange noises came from his room followed by a soft feminine cry.


    Evie dares not speculate. If she did, she''d cry.


    ...There''s no way that infuriating Vera had become Master''s beloved body pillow before Evie, right?


    5:55


    Master readies for his morning practice sessions. Charlotte joins in these days. "I''ll bite him to death." She often gets frustrated. Today she threw away her weapon and pounced on him, fangs bared. Evie wanted to curse her for the insolence but Master has a heart that is infinitely forgiving. He simply let her gnaw on him. The way he rubbed her back only enraged the Princess even more. You could see her hair rise up like a startled cat.


    Evie became very distracted when watching Master and barely noticed any of that, though. Half of his godly visage was exposed, it was inevitable. Strangely enough, she''d developed a nosebleed not long after. As expected, to gaze upon a Divine is no easy feat.


    6:40


    Master''s sweat-stained shirt is left unattended. Evie takes it upon herself to guard it. Several strange women have shown up previously looking to steal his used clothes. Such impudent women had to be beaten up with a stick.


    7:20


    Master washes up and begins making breakfast. Did Evie mention how cute Master is when chewing?


    7:35


    Master ate quickly. He''s been spending time with Mira more often. Master likes to hold her belly. He''s already begun knitting clothes for the unborn child, too. Somehow, this baby was his grandchild? It was very weird. Did Master adopt her, then?


    Evie also saw him working on another piece of clothing but she couldn''t tell what it was. However he''d been discreetly eying Charlotte for several days ever since he began. The Princess seemed to be aware and would stiffen up every time she was looked at.


    9:00


    She didn''t like it here, the place Master attended school. It was full of snobby Nobles. Evie didn''t like Nobles. Back then all of them were mean and even cruel to her and Min.


    They''d been spat at, kicked and humiliated for the slightest of offenses. Even those that took them in would put Min in a cage if she ever made a mistake, calling her an abomination or a freak.


    Sometimes the men would even look at Evie funny. She thought back to those days and her devotion grew. Ever since being found by Master she and Min had been treated with kindness and respect. Well, Evie didn''t matter much. But she knew Min had it especially hard. Evie had only ever been a burden on her so she was glad that Master was so good to Min, she deserved it.


    She''d never seen Min so happy before and that made Evie happy too. The times when Master would tickle Min''s exposed belly when she slept on the rug in front of the fireplace were especially fun to see. Min would rub her eyes adorable, purr and roll over with just the most content of smiles.


    Seeing a pampered Min warmed the heart. They were both able to enjoy their lives now, something they didn''t think was possible, thanks to Master. He took care of them, saw something of value in them. No one else did. No one else cared.


    except for Master none of these Nobles were good. Evie didn''t trust them at all. Although she had endured their presence when working for Master during their bake sales, she didn''t truly accept them. The men disgusted her with their air of dandyism and incompetence. The women, they stank of jealousy and arrogance.


    Even the commoner population had this aura of delinquency about them that Evie hated. In her mind there were few good people in this world. Anyone who didn''t accept the Holy Texts and didn''t accept Master into their heart couldn''t possibly be good.


    Only Master''s followers could be considered on the road to redemption. The others? Heretics.


    She looked around at these people and felt an intense dislike. Pagans, every one. Look at them, wearing the symbols of false gods. Of careless Divines who would never answer a single prayer.


    Master should just purge them all. Them and their worthless gods.


    11:00


    Master was touring the dungeon with his army of white-clothed Committee members. For the past several days he''d been skipping classes to explore the dungeon''s depths. This was also supposedly live combat training.


    Somehow Master had a lot of leeway with the Academy. She couldn''t be sure, but she felt the staff were a bit scared of him. Which they should be. Master is, of course, a Divine being. He could snuff them out with a wave of the hand had he wished. Though he wouldn''t do that without cause as, again, Master is extremely benevolent. If it seemed otherwise it''s merely because he is also strict to those deserving of punishment.


    Evie stayed close to him. There were a great many people crowding the entrance to the dungeon, much more than normal from what she could gather, but Master barged his way through. As is his right. Who are simple mortal men to bar Master''s way?


    2:00pm


    "S.e.xy slime girls...where are you?" Master sighed for the thousandth time. We''d gone down many levels in the dungeon and thoroughly explored each one, but whatever Master was searching for proved elusive. We were somewhere around level 36. Master''s frustration and anger swelled. Evie saw him take his rage out upon an enormous winged creature who''d snuck up on them.


    While the monster wrought havoc and his subordinates scrambled out of its way, Master cast a furious glare at the attacker and burst with a holy magnificence. He swung his Great Club, roaring furiously, sending the enormous weapon hurtling through the air. A couple seconds later it exploded the creature''s head and rained blood down upon them all.


    All except Master whose golden aura blocked the black ichor. Evie nearly clapped. Master''s amazing! Evie felt incomparably safe with him around. Obviously Master didn''t need her guarding him against threats like those. No, her enemies were much more insidious.


    She zeroed in on three former delinquent girls who were happily following behind Master.


    "Lord-Commander, I brought you a drink! It''s my specially prepared juice, I hope you like it." One of the girls held her cheek bashfully.


    "Lord-Commander, you must be hungry. I cooked you some roast duck, please enjoy! Should I feed you? Wait, oh no! I forgot to pack the utensils! Silly me. I guess I''ll have to just use my mouth." Another put some meat in her mouth and tried to steal a kiss.


    "Lord-Commander, I brought a quilt. Sit down, I''ll rub your shoulders. I have some oil with me too, coincidentally. It would be a waste to not use it. Anyway just take off your clothes¡­.haa¡­.haaa... " The last gulped audibly, a look of clear anticipation upon her face.


    They all had their hair dyed brightly. Pink, purple and teal respectively. The pink-haired one was the most suspicious. That "juice" of her''s was a mystery. Who knew what was mixed in? With those blushing cheeks and heart-shaped eyes, Evie found her quite shady indeed.


    And it wasn''t simply them, the other girls also had an unusual air of obsession to them.


    Evie was wary about them all. Their eyes were dangerous! These girls were obviously nothing but filthy fanatics. Evie couldn''t trust such people around Master. See? This is why she had to be here to protect him!


    She struck them with pebbles and instantly knocked them out, causing Master to go on full alert. Luckily she was now a master of illusion.


    Evie turned her gaze away from them for a moment to address the cloaked figures who''d surrounded her.


    "Give us the shirt and no one has to get hurt."


    Evie coughed. "I''ve no idea what you''re talking about. This Evie is innocent!"


    "Hmph. Unreasonable to the end. Very well. You''ve offended us for the last time, s.l.u.t-bitch."


    It was a threatening tone but Evie was firm. "I won''t allow disgusting stalkers like you to even breath the same air as Master!"


    "Foolish girl, you think you''re better than us but we are one and the same!"


    Evie snorted coldly and shook her head, denying this claim.


    They were nothing alike.


    3:00


    Evie followed Master home, absently navigated her way through the bustling city while wearing his previously sought-after shirt. Of course, she was only wearing it to guard it from women with bad intentions. She fully intended to return it eventually.


    Pride came to life in her chest despite the numerous wounds to her body. Thankfully she was already bandaged from head to toe.


    Though one couldn''t see it due to her wrappings a soft and joyful smile broke over her face just now.


    ¡­.Yet again she has successfully protected Master from the shadow, as she does every day.


    This absolutely isn''t stalking.

 Chapter 79 - Lets Work Hard Together

    Bridget couldn''t help the pangs of nervousness she felt. Though she hid it well and kept a calm composure on the surface, in reality, she was having a mild panic attack.


    "You seem to be doing well." It was the first proper sentence she''d been able to get out since they arrived at this little cafe he''d taken them.


    She smiled at him shakily, unable to think of anything else to say. Her heart was a mess, and for good reason.


    Those few years ago when she first met him Damien Claybrook was already a devilishly handsome youth. A single glance at that unbearably attractive face was all it took for a woman to stop and stare. But he was still young and a tad immature back then.


    Now? In the short time she hadn''t seen him he''d ripened splendidly. How old was he now? 14? 15? Yet he seemed a couple of years older than that with his tall, sturdy frame. The thin, childish body he''d had was gone and replaced by a broad-shouldered young man oozing a thick s.e.x appeal.


    Those seemingly frail arms from the past now had an appearance worthy of the hidden strength that''d always accompanied them. And his hands were much larger, too. She paid particular attention to them, weird as it sounds. It''s not like she had any special interest in people''s hands. Not really her fetish. But his were another story altogether, as she''s sure it would be for many Ladies who''d been under his care.


    She recalled the feel of his fingers gliding along her bare skin. How easily they slid up and down her back all lathered up in oil. The way they brought heat to her flesh and made her body limp with suppressed pleasure, causing her to sigh, hum and m.o.a.n as she lost herself. How she''d decide to give way to his whims in hope for a deeper and more scandalous touch.


    It never happened, but there were times when she wished it so.


    Damien Claybrook was her dark past, her life''s deepest shame.


    How could she have wanted such things from a child? There''s no denying she was a sick woman. The boy and his mother had done so much for her yet all she could think of at the moment were the times of sin and temptation. It was horrible. She was horrible.


    Still, she understood all the fuss those women had made about him now. The youth having a following seemed a matter of course now that she got a good look at him.


    He really is...quite exceptional.


    Bridget suddenly recalled one of the women''s remarks regarding his manhood and blushed in spite of herself. Surely they''d exaggerated¡­


    She hid a smile. Look at her. A grown woman blushing at such from something like that, it was laughable. She wasn''t some young thing anymore. Although she''d never had a man besides her former husband, it was far too unbecoming for her to be acting like some naive little girl over a matter like this. It''s not like she was a stranger to men or s.e.x.


    Bridget froze for a moment, now remembering the last time they''d seen each other.


    That night at the Inn she''d ready to give herself over to him. It was a highly emotional time for her. She''d just escaped from her abusive husband and Damien''s kindnesses had been a godsend. He seemed so much better than that man. No, he couldn''t even be called such. The Damien of that time may have been exceedingly young but he was ten times the man that rat bastard ex-husband of her''s could ever be.


    That was part of the attraction, she supposed. Damien had been the only reliable male figure she''d had in a long time. The moment she realized this suddenly the difference in their age seemed not to matter as much as it used to. What did it matter, she''d rationalized. After five or more years he''d be a man, and to an a.d.u.l.t like herself that span of time was nothing.


    She didn''t even care that he was about as old as her own daughter.


    That night under his meticulous everything had become hazy and inconsequential. Her heightened emotions, his gentle care and how his dastardly fingers continued to warm her tired flesh made her more than willing to cross a line she knew she shouldn''t.


    Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, nothing came of it thanks to the unexpected appearance of a strange green-haired boy who''d knocked him unconscious.


    The memory of it all lingered in her mind


    Meeting him again like this seemed almost like fate, didn''t it?


    "Oh, yeah. Been doing great, actually." Damien replied. "From what I heard you seem to be, too. You''re here for Avery, aren''t you?"


    The woman smiled when her daughter was brought up. "That''s right. I can''t wait to see her after such a long time. I rarely got to see her ever since I left with her brother. That bastard kept refusing to let me see her." Her voice turned bitter. " No doubt that no-good father of her''s has been feeding her all kinds of lies. Not to mention¡­" She trailed off.


    "What?" He prodded, though he could guess what she thinking already.


    Bridget looked away, unable to meet his gaze. "Well, the rumors. You know. About us. I''m sure she''s heard them as well. I can''t imagine what she thinks of me now. No, she must think I abandoned her and her father for you."


    " You leaving was for the best." Damien''s tone left no room for argument. "A mother naturally has to think of their children, but that doesn''t mean they can just forget about themselves. You deserve to be happy too." He reached over the table and gripped her hand. His calm, steady eyes held her in place. " You made the right choice. A nice lady like you didn''t deserve to be treated like that. As for Avery, don''t worry. She may have been unhappy for a while, but now that you''re going to be back in her life everything will be fine. May take a bit of time and effort, but I''m sure you''re up for it."


    Bridget''s eyes felt hot. This is it. This is why she''d been able to finally gather the courage to leave. Because he always knew just what to say to calm her down, to reassure her. To build her up.


    In truth, Bridget harbored a deep resentment for a lot of people.


    Almost all of her so-called friends and family had known what she was going through but none of them offered even a single damn word comfort. They all just looked away because it was none of their business, pretending everything was fine when it wasn''t.


    He''s the only one who supported her. Heck, the first time he heard what her husband was doing she even had to stop him from going over to beat him up. The fact he was willing do that for her when everyone else she knew ignored what was happening had even made her cry.


    She didn''t realize until this moment just how much she missed being around him.


    In truth, the past few years hadn''t been easy. Bridget had went to them after her sudden divorce but she''d never had a great relationship with her family. As the sixth child, all the love and attention had already been given to her siblings. Her parents, uncles and aunts had spent all their affection on the first five. No one had wanted to bother with caring for another so she eventually began to feel like an add-on. An unwanted extra.


    Their neglect wasn''t intentional, but that almost made it worse. That''s why growing up she never felt right asking her family for anything, because she''d feel like even more of a burden. They weren''t exactly wealthy. They weren''t Nobles either. They did, however, have a pretty daughter to marry off.


    That plus the way they ignored her obvious mistreatment made her feel even more like a stranger.


    She hated having to go back to them but she didn''t have much of a choice. As soon as she got back she took to hiring tutors so she could find a decent job. She never had a formal education. The number of sleepless nights were too many to count.


    The long battle for custody of Avery, having to deal with her family''s judging eyes due to all the rumors about her and Damien, taking care of her son, her demanding work hours...everything left her thoroughly exhausted.


    It''s only now after clawing her way up the ranks so she could enjoy some leisure time, winning sole rights to Avery''s care and moving out of her family''s home, that she was able to know what peace was again. And even then she was constantly worrying about how her daughter would think of her.


    Suffice it to say, she''d been under a lot of stress.


    She smiled just then. Maybe Damien could help with that.


    Bridget felt at ease simply being here and talking to him again. He was kind, direct and sincere and everything about that just made her want to have him hug her.


    ¡­.That may be an inappropriate thing to think, though...


    "I still can''t help but feel like I failed her." She fidgeted. "Children need a mother, after all, especially a girl at that age. But instead I ran away and left her with that bastard."'' She stopped and turned a questioning glance his way. "Wait, how do you know about Avery?"


    "She''s my bro--Ah." He promptly corrected himself. "She''s a friend from school." He corrected himself again. "Or, well, she was."


    "School¡­?" Bridget took a moment before understanding. "Wait, you mean you attend Haytham as well?" No, of course he did. Why else would he be here? Haytham had some of the most outstanding youths of the Continent within their halls. And as much of a troublemaker as Damien was reported to be, he certainly qualified.


    She just didn''t think he would have agreed to come here. She thought he disdained going to school.


    "I know, it''s not exactly like me. But it''s been fun."


    "Really? I''m glad you''re enjoying yourself then." Her eyes sparkled. "And did you say you''re a friend of Avery''s? That''s great! You must tell me all about her." Her line of sight flickered downwards just then. "Ah¡­"


    His hands were still cradling her own.


    Damien stared at her for a second, lost. Then he shook his head with a sigh and released her. "Actually, we''re sort of in a slump right now."


    Bridget slowly retracted her arms and wondered about that expression just then. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing major. She just didn''t know who I was when we first met. You were right, she did hear about the rumors. And let''s just say her opinion of me dropped considerably once she remembered who I was."


    Her face fell. "I''m sorry. That''s...I''m sorry." She bowed her head.


    "Don''t beat yourself up over it. It''s not your fault."


    "I don''t know about that. I should''ve told her the truth a long time ago, I just didn''t want her to know how bad a person her father really is. She adores the man, you know. They were always close. She was already losing her mother, I didn''t want her to be estranged from her father too."


    Damien leaned back in his chair and drank his tea, totally relaxed. "Why didn''t you take her with you?"


    She rubbed her temple, clearly vexed. "I wanted to but everything just happened so fast. I was going to go back for her but he threatened me. Even said she didn''t want to see me. Also¡­" A cold look came into her eye. "She had a fiance. The boy''s family and my ex-husband have a friendship of sorts so they both kept putting pressure on me. In fact I suspect the only reason I have custody now is because that family seems to have lost interest. Though I also didn''t want her involved with my family either. I don''t know what they''d have done with her if she came with me and they found out her engagement was all but dropped."


    They''d married Bridget off, who was to say they wouldn''t do the same to her daughter? She was a very pretty girl too, her Avery.


    "I''ll beat them all up if you want." Damien offered.


    Bridget raised a brow. "Would you really?"


    "Just say the word."


    Bridget knew he''d actually go through with it, too. She chuckled, feeling light-hearted for some reason. "Thank you, but I''m past all that now. As long as I get both my babies I don''t need to bother with petty revenge."


    "Alright but if they ever give you trouble again, your ex-husband, your family, or that fiance''s, just hit me up. I''ll take care of it. Whatever you need, no questions asked."


    A hint of happiness bubbled up at his words. All this time and he still had her back.


    "Right now I just want us to be a family again."


    "Like you said, children need a mother." He nodded.


    "And a father." Bridget blurted out unconsciously. And immediately froze. Damien gave a strained smile, not quite sure what to say to that.


    "Yeah. That too." Was the only thing that came to mind.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean--" She stopped and went quiet. What did she mean, really? Bridget looked him over with an unsteady gaze.


    ¡­.He isn''t a young boy anymore.


    She wanted to slap herself. What was she thinking? He''s the same age as her daughter. What''s more, look at him. A young man like him, Avery probably had more than friendly feelings for him before their falling out¡­


    No, she told herself. She couldn''t. Not him. Something like that would be just wrong. Right? He''s half her age, a friend of her daughter, and...and¡­.


    ...and the only one who''s ever really taken care of her¡­.


    She decided.


    "Hey, what would you say if I asked you to dinner someti--"


    "Ahem." A new voice joined. Bridget blinked and found that without warning a curvy green-haired woman had taken a seat at their table. She had a cold, indifferent face much like Damien and wore a maid outfit with a lacy black and white headband.


    In her hand was a small stack of paper which she discreetly pushed towards Bridget.


    "Before that, please fill out the proper paperwork."


    "Who--?!"


    But Damien beat her to it. "Vee, what the hell? What is this?" He took the papers and waved them.


    Vera blinked innocently. "Forms, Young Master. To apply for the position of mistress and/or concubine."


    "...I thought we talked about this."


    The woman sighed with a grievance. "Young Master, I told you, I really don''t think I could handle you alone! I get exhausted just from the foreplay! I''m not sure I can survive our wedding night by myself. Please have mercy of this poor little tree of yours."


    "I thought you didn''t like me being with other women? What happened to that?" He all but growled.


    "Well, I just don''t like women who take advantage of you like that damned sardine. And also, that was before I realized how insatiable you are. And of course I will be the legal wife. Or head wife, if you wish to marry the others as well. Besides, aren''t you interested in this one anyway?" As the Dragon Race''s Crown Prince he could have as many as he wanted. As long as they truly cared for the Young Master, Vera told herself that she wouldn''t mind.


    For the sake of her survival, she was willing to compromise.


    "You¡­" His eyes turned bloodshot. "Just what''s going on in that head of yours?!"


    The damn kid acted like she would die otherwise. It''s just s.e.x, it can''t kill you!...No, wait, can it? F.u.c.k. He wished google-bro was here. Actually, maybe if it''s a heart attack...but she''s a goddamn World Tree for Christ''s sake! How come a heart attack work on them?


    And, fine, its not like he was so hypocritical as to claim he wasn''t interested in other women. A beauty is a beauty, after all. But he''s not disloyal.


    As long as he has Vee he doesn''t need other women.


    "....Tag-team?" Vera simply knew no other way to both endure the Young Master''s nightly assaults and keep him satisfied when she grew too tired to continue herself.


    So this is actually, in essence, all for the sake of the Young Master. Is she not the most thoughtful and considerate of fiancees? Really she felt she deserved a medal or something. Something big and shiny....


    "For the love of¡­." He had no words. None.


    Vee turned to Bridget and extended an arm. "I''ll be counting on you."


    Unbeknownst to her, from four feet away disguised as a lamppost, Evie was eyeing the doc.u.ments with interest.

 Chapter 80 - After All, You Need Three Trees (木) To Make A Wood (森)

    "Ah, actually, I''m going to need forms DCC-034X and DWC-234 revised in triplicate."


    Bridget sat hunched over the table with her tongue sticking out in deep concentration. Her delicate brows were scrunched together cutely as she filled in the small but densely-packed-with-text papers in front of her.


    She felt a cold sweat come on at the other woman''s words.


    All she wanted was a date! What''s with all this...all this bureaucratic bullshit? And the questions! Three sizes? Fetishes? preferred position?


    ¡­.What did she even mean, preferred position? There were others?!


    Stairway to heaven¡­.lotus...butter churner¡­.standing wheelbarrow, swiss snowball blitz, David Copperfield¡­!


    Oh gods above¡­.


    She really didn''t know so many existed! Her cheeks burned just reading about them.


    "The Young Master is a genius, after all," Vera commented.


    Bridget felt that her former husband must be a rather bland lover and that Damien must be quite a prodigious one. Such imagination!


    She gulped.


    What sort of wondrous things had she been missing out on all these years?


    "I can''t believe you''re actually filling that out." Damien scoffed.


    Bridget almost agreed with him. Any other time she may have thought it beneath her. And maybe it was. But he''s....well, he''s Damien Claybrook. The young man was part of the most influential and wealthy family in their kingdom. Him having a mistress or two wouldn''t be especially odd.


    Besides, she''d spent most of her teenage and a.d.u.l.t life with a man she couldn''t stand. After such a long time in an unhappy marriage that she''d been forced into she didn''t want to let a chance like this go just because of some notion that it somehow cheapened her.


    She wasn''t a young woman anymore. Instead of going out and go through all the effort of meeting someone and hope they were a good man she''d rather choose to be with someone who had already proven himself nice, caring and supportive.


    Why bother searching aimlessly when such a good man was already right in front of her? Like she thought before, maybe meeting him again really was fate.


    "Don''t listen to him. You even get benefits. Dental, life and health insurance, baked goods on demand, three meals a day, 100 gold a month." Vera was selling the deal hard, a true saleswoman.


    "Everything about this is just stupid." Damien stood. "Do what you want, but I don''t have to follow it." He couldn''t believe these two were actually pulling this kind of thing right in front of him.


    This kid had some nerve doing this without even consulting him. Luckily he didn''t have to go along with this idiot idea. As if he''s the type to just meekly stay seated while his women discussed who gets him on what days.


    Normally this is the point in an anime where he''d be hoping for the main character to say, "Yup, I''m done." And move to a new town and meet new girls who WOULDN''T be trying to decide things for him like he didn''t exist.


    But goddammit if he wasn''t soft on his little tree nymph. So instead of leaving her, he was simply going to let her go through the motions and not contribute his end of her bargain.


    He felt a bit sorry for Garter-belt Milf, but hey, he can''t just accept what''s happening. He''s said it once and he''ll say it again, harems are too much trouble!


    So without further delay, he promptly left the three women to their own devices.


    In complete and total opposition of his current decision, however, his last thoughts on the matter were: "I''m going to have to make a triple-XL-sized onesie this time, aren''t I?...Ugandan Knuckles, maybe. Could be cute? Maybe I should start her on a diet. Heh. I shall show her Da Wae." Before he scolded himself and purged said thoughts from his mind.


    Vera watched him leave with a profound look in her eyes. "Don''t worry, he''ll come around." She wasn''t sure how she knew, but she could feel it.


    "Is it alright if I finish this later?" Bridget knew he was upset and didn''t want to end things on a sour note.


    "I suppose. But I''ll need you initials here, here, and here along with your signed written consent at being treated as an object for the Young Master''s s.e.x.u.a.l gratification during nightly activities--don''t worry, though the words are crude giving yourself entirely over to the Young Master''s trained hand will ensure a much deeper, thorough and pleasurable experience. As I''m sure you understand due to past involvements as a client of his. However, in signing you will also be waiving away your rights at a chance for the position of Head Wife should you marry in. This, of course, is my title alone." She shan''t budge on this small but important detail. "Furthermore according to Article IX subsection 3 paragraph 5...."


    Watching the Young Master taught her to be incredibly meticulous when it came to legal doc.u.ments.


    Bridget frowned. S.e.x doll...that term really did seem rather degrading. However, somehow, it also didn''t seem bad? She briefly tried to imagine what giving herself over to him would entail in regards to these "nightly activities." Was she the type to enjoy this...what was it? Humiliation play? The definition given from the fetish list a few pages ago popped into her head.


    She blushed in spite of herself as a picture of chains, wh.i.p.s and dog collars came to life in her head. How vulgar...she should be ash--


    "By the way, neither I nor the Young Master kink shame," Vera assured in a timely fashion. It seemed many of the girls who liked the Young Master were masochistic on some level or another. Accepting this as simply part of what turns them on was something she learned from her Mother''s wisdom. It''s much better than thinking it was somehow inherently s.e.xist or demeaning.


    Actually the Young Master is normally the one being taken advantage of in this sense, now that she thought about it. The recent event with his clone being kidnapped and all but s.e.x.u.a.lly assaulted by various groups of young girls being the best example.


    "I wasn''t thinking anything worth being shamed for anyway." Bridget cleared her throat and straightened herself, summoning all the remaining shreds of dignity she could muster after having just agreed to being a mistress and signing the rights to her body over to a 15-year-old under the allure of an incredibly wild and satisfying s.e.x life.


    "Of course not." Vera smoothly replied


    The woman looked down at the doc.u.ments one last time. "But why do I feel this damn thing is even more detailed and legally binding than my last marriage registration?"


    Vera waved off her concern."No, again don''t worry. This is mainly an application, a formality. Rather, think of it as a trial run. If things between you and the Young Master don''t work out over the course of the next few months you won''t be bound by the terms listed in the contract--the last paper you just signed regarding the use of your body during s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse with the Young Master. You wouldn''t qualify for the position of mistress and/or concubine in that case, why would we keep you? Only after you are fully accepted by the Young Master, in a s.e.x.u.a.l context, would your application be processed. Anyway, though I say this only now I didn''t mind welcoming you to the team earlier because I had little doubt you would make the cut. You are, after all, well within the Young Master''s strike zone. "


    Bridget''s head was swimming. She could barely keep up with what this woman was saying.


    "This really is weird." She didn''t even want to consider what her little Avery would think after finding out her mother was planning to date a man half her age, someone who went to the same school as herself no less!


    In response, Vera just collected the doc.u.ments, placed them in a leather bag and gracefully rose from her seat. She once more extended an arm towards Bridget.


    "Although it''s again a tad bit early, welcome aboard... partner." She added after a moment. "Let''s work hard together." The words themselves were kind, but her tone was cool and professional, the woman''s demeanor far from being a warm reception.


    Even so, Bridget found herself reaching out all the same. "Yes. Lets." She offered a small, though somewhat strained, smile.


    Meanwhile, a certain lamp post was struggling with an inner turmoil. Her interest in those doc.u.ments was obviously not because they could somehow benefit her personally, she reasoned.


    Of course not.


    ***


    Mary roamed the streets in solitary, as was her habit in recent days.


    Her and Muriel had barely spoken to each other the past few weeks and Mary couldn''t for the life of her understand why the woman was being so passive-aggressive all of a sudden. Still, she knew better than to stick around and provoke an upset Muriel so she''d taken to go out on walks more and more lately. The less time she spent in the house the better. The woman would eventually calm down, Mary knew, it would just take a while.


    Though somehow every time she went and came back, her Lady would give her an even colder glare and gnash her teeth in anger and say, "Enjoy yourself, did you?" with bone-chilling resentment. Why she did so Mary hadn''t the faintest clue and at this point she was too scared to ask. Better to ignore the problem and let it die down on its own.


    Trying to ask what was wrong and calmly hash it out with her simply wasn''t an option. No matter what, such logic wouldn''t work on someone like Muriel. The woman was just that unreasonable. Even if you were innocent, as long as she was angry you were still guilty in her eyes.


    Which is why her walks kept becoming longer and longer.


    This left her with a lot of time to get lost in thought. Some people thought this calming, a chance to be alone and relax a bit. For Mary, this just meant recalling a certain event she''d rather not contemplate if she could help it.


    Obviously the event she was talking about was that strange encounter with the Young Master not long ago.


    Mary seemed simply incapable of getting the memory of the Young Master''s kiss out of her mind. It haunted her with increasing frequency as time went on and she could swear she was still able to feel his lips on hers. They were rough and demanding, full of a scalding passion as if they''d wanted to sear an imprint on every inch of her flesh.


    How his tongue intruded upon her so forcefully and tried to lay claim to her mouth was equally unforgettable. Even now his taste lingered, making her head go dizzy, causing her body to grow hot and moist. As shameful as it was, she sometimes couldn''t resist the urge to touch herself at night either.


    It was a purely s.e.x.u.a.l reaction. A response to someone who''s very core was designed for pleasure. She understood this point, logically. The Young Master was someone who by his very nature drove women to sin. It was in his blood, after all. Not to mention that his abundant vitality was by itself alone already fatally attractive to her kind.


    Yet even more than her physical yearning what left her more devastated was how much emotion that kiss was packed with.


    Mary had loved Elias for years now. He was the only one in her life, man or woman, who had been truly good to her without any expectation from her end. Even so, he''d never kissed her.


    And the other people she''d kissed over her long life? They couldn''t come close to as passionate and soul-stirring as the Young Master''s.


    She''d just never quite...experienced something like that before. Genuine affection like that, she''d thought that would never come her way.


    It was strange. And confusing. She still loved Elias, but the difference was clear: Elias would never reciprocate her feelings, much less kiss her with such fervor.


    Even if he did care for her the same way back in those days, which she doubted he did, he at the very least had never shown it. He was young then, so maybe he just didn''t dare. Mary knew how unapproachable she was. But if nothing else, the Young Master didn''t mind her unwelcoming face and obviously had no trouble being clear about what he wanted.


    Well. Again, it was odd. Why had he done that? Kiss her. Did he...like her? But that was ridiculous. She''d been with him since he was a baby. If anything he should think of her as a second mother figure, nothing more.


    But then why had he kissed her? It didn''t make sense.


    Mary felt the whole situation was entirely unfair. Who just walks up and kisses someone like that? No, wait...his words from that time¡­


    Maybe he mistook her for someone else? It seemed like he thought she was supposed to be somewhere else when he ran into her. Perhaps she had a lookalike he was in some sort of relationship with? Or was he and some woman playing around with illusion magic?


    But no one else she knew looked anything like her and the Young Master would see through illusions. Now, Vera undoubtedly would look like Mary when she grew older, but--


    "Vee!" Damien''s keen eyes found a wandering Mary even through the crowded and bustling city streets. And he immediately thought to have a bit of mischief. "There you are. I thought I lost you for a second." He then slipped an arm around her waist as if it were the natural thing to do. "There. Now you can''t get away from me."


    Mary felt herself being pulled closer and found she fit perfectly by his side like she''d been made for him.


    The thought had popped into her mind insidiously and was deeply concerning. She shook her head and violently tossed it out.


    More importantly, he had clearly called her "Vee" just then. So, this confirmed it. Something happened. And their relationship was surely anything but normal. Had they¡­.? No, she shouldn''t jump to conclusions.


    Mary couldn''t be certain they''d already taken such a large step. She needed more information.


    She nodded to herself. Very well. She''ll play along for now until she learned exactly what was going on between them.


    This decision was, of course, not at all influenced by a small, nagging desire to for once experience the feeling of actually being loved and wanted. Even if the feelings weren''t meant for her.


    "You changed your clothes." He stated, looking down at her. "I like it." Mary wore a cream-colored dress that clung deliciously to her fine, curvaceous figure. The thin cloth was soft and smooth to the touch, transmitting a pleasant warmth to his hand. He wondered how long it''d be before she told him she wasn''t Vera.


    Actually, it was curious. Why wasn''t she speaking up? He didn''t expect this silent, willing behavior. Last time they met she was probably too stunned to react, but now was different. She had to know he had "mistaken" her for Vera and yet she didn''t seem too eager to fix the misunderstanding.


    Did she want this?


    Or...another possibility took root in his mind. It couldn''t be she didn''t know about him and Vera, could it? Damien chewed on the thought and chuckled to himself. If so, that explained it.


    But how? Everything Mother knew she should know as well. Unless Mother herself didn''t know¡­.


    Thinking about it now, Mother can''t have been watching him 24/7. Did she miss out on Vera coming to his room that night? The more he thought about it the more likely it seemed. And if she did, she''d have been pretty surprised if she later saw him and Vera locking lips.


    Which would mean, given Mother''s lack of attention to detail, she would think Vera was Mary. Oh, if that really is what was going on, it was too rich. It made so much sense. He could just picture his mother taking whatever means she''d used to spy on him and breaking it up in a rage at the thought of her long-time friend supposedly getting into a relationship with her son.


    She warned heavily against him being with Vera because of how "dangerous" it was, now suddenly Mary was herself doing what she feared Vera would try to do.


    At least that''s how she''d think of it. The woman must be fuming! If his guesses were right, which he felt more sure they were with each passing second, he almost couldn''t stop the laugh he felt coming on.


    Mother''s coldness back at the Christmas party hadn''t been for Vera, it must''ve been for Mary! And Mary has to be confused as hell herself. He bet Mother''s been not speaking to Mary for some time, even. And if so then it''s no surprise Mary hadn''t attended the party, allowing the whole misunderstanding to continue. Though its unlikely, its not impossible for something like this to have kept on this long. Its just that a lot of things had to happen, and not happen, for it to have persisted up to this point.


    He glanced at Mary''s beautiful, undisturbed face. She must''ve figured out a little bit too. At least she must''ve realized that for some reason Damien was confusing her for Vera, though she wouldn''t know why that was. She has to be staying quiet because she''s trying to figure out the full extent of what was happening with him and Vera.


    Of course, the possibility that she really did just want him to spoil her a little also existed, but he doubted it.


    Heh¡­.hehehehe¡­..Oh. Oh, yeah, he''s totally going to have fun with this.


    Was this in poor taste? Was it maybe a bit of a betrayal towards his little tree, playing with her mother like this? Certainly. But f.u.c.k it, this kind of opportunity was just begging to be taken!


    And that dang Vee was busy trying to sign him up for a mistress he didn''t even agree to take on. He wouldn''t be surprised if they were discussing benefits right about now!


    So yeah


    He felt no guilt whatsoever.


    And just like that, with a clear conscience, he bowed his head and planted a kiss on Mary''s earlobe, which he knew to be a popular erogenous zone, before lightly continuing down her neck. Vera''s weak spots were her ears and belly. He''s sure Mary''s couldn''t be much different.


    "You little¡­" Mary''s breath hitched. She felt her skin grow taut.


    Though she was loathe to admit it, her n.i.p.p.l.es became painfully erect almost instantly. This was it. It was exactly these despicable lips that now made her knees go weak at night.


    This is simply intolerable, she thought. He''s clearly trying to mark her! What an arrogant, hateful, no-good¡­.Her mood turned dark as her body responded to his touch. She resisted the urge to pull away in fear, not wanting to lose herself in the sensation. She couldn''t help feeling shameless and guilty.


    Damien noticed everything. She really is very much similar to Vera, he thought. So dishonest. Like mother like daughter, indeed.


    He knew she was feeling good and just didn''t want to admit it. That pounding heart was unmistakable.


    Unlike Vera, however, was her even shyer reactions. His eyes captured every detail. He caught all her tiny trembles, saw how she closed her eyes as if to deny what was happening.


    She looked so distraught, so innocent and attractive, that he nearly couldn''t stop himself. He wrenched himself away only after a great struggle.


    This woman is dangerous.


    "Come on," He started walking.


    Let''s see how far she was willing to go, shall we?


    Hell, as much as he''s against real-life harems, he had to admit: With Baz being a girl himself now maybe he really should be looking to acquire the whole damn set.

 Chapter 81 - A Date With A Devil

    "It''s nice to get out once in a while, isn''t it?"


    The Young Master unexpectedly spoke up all of a sudden. Mary had been distracted with other thoughts when he''d spoken up and was surprised. She hadn''t noticed until now, but his voice was starting to sound different than she was used to. It was deeper now, matching his more muscular frame. His voice just then had been a steady, confident rumble that stopped her wandering mind.


    "Indeed," She agreed without inflection, "It is." To her, it didn''t much matter. Walking around was a habit of her now, she didn''t have any strong thoughts on it.


    She replied to him shortly and quickly went back to passively watching the shops and people who drifted by. She''d tried to discreetly move away several times already but he refused to let her leave his side so she took to studying whatever happened to go by or seem even the slightest bit interesting. Anything, really, to take her mind off of the pleasant heat of his hand around her waist and that amazing scent teasing her nose.


    She was no young girl anymore. She had experienced many things in life throughout her long existence. But even then Mary was not used to being held like this, and certainly not for so long. As far as she could remember, she''d never been in this situation.


    Her past lovers were never the type, she supposed, to be this affectionate. To feel the need to be close to her.


    Therefore she wasn''t sure how to deal with the Young Master''s strong, yet gentle, hold. Being like this simply unnerved her, making her feel awkward and out of place.


    From how he acted right now as he thought her Vera, it was obvious what sort of relationship the two had together. This was deeply worrying. Those two couldn''t be together for various reasons. She knew the Dragon race had different sensibilities, but Mary wasn''t one of them and she was certain the Young Master wasn''t truly like them himself either in that regard. Odd as it is, the Young Master had always only been himself. He wasn''t forged by his mother or father, it seemed like who he is now is who he always was and always would be.


    He wasn''t the same as Dahlia who was easily influenced and turned strange due to her Vera''s pranks or Muriel''s rare teachings.


    The Young Master may have a violent reaction if he knew the reasons Mary was currently worrying over his relationship with her daughter.


    It may have seemed otherwise, but Mary never approved of or supported her daughter''s affection for the Young Master. She simply never got in the way.


    This is because Mary always felt guilty towards Vera. She didn''t wish for the girl to repress her feelings and end up how she herself did. But that outcome seemed to have been made for her the day Mary transferred her experiences to the young sapling.


    Expressions were already difficult for them but Mary thought that maybe Vera would be capable of smiling more if she''d never had those memories given to her. The thought made her feel she''d done her daughter an injustice, and thus caused her to not be overly mindful of Vera''s antics towards the Young Master these past years.


    Mary felt sad for her little tree for she knew her own jadedness had also been passed down. Not only that, but her cowardice too.


    Vera was held back by Mary''s fears and insecurities. She''d doubt and worry and think the worst even if she knew nothing of the sort would be likely to happen. Mary''s shortcomings had become her''s.


    That''s also why she didn''t put an end to her strange ways of seeking the Young Master''s attention as they grew up. She understood, on some level, that nothing would come of it. She felt safe in that knowledge even as the guilt ate at her.


    Of course she wanted her daughter to be happy with the person she likes. But the person she liked couldn''t be her''s, and in all honesty, even shouldn''t.


    Muriel''s plans for him were something they couldn''t intrude upon.


    Besides that, a pairing like their''s was dangerous. What if she couldn''t hold herself back? What if she tried to drain him, even on accident? Then Muriel would have all their heads and her friendship with Mary wouldn''t cause even a second of hesitation. Her son was everything to her, even her love for her daughter Dahlia were perhaps mere leftovers from her love for Damien.


    For example if one harmed Dahlia she would be furious to the extent of wiping out families, kingdoms and continents. But if someone were truly capable of harming the Young Master, and did so and the woman found out, entire realms would become hellscapes.


    Both were incomparable to Mary''s relationship with the woman. To Muriel they were master-servant first, former lovers second, friends third. All three were replaceable if it came down to it.


    It''s a good thing Muriel didn''t know the truth of Vera and Basil or else they may all have already been killed.


    Not to mention, if the Young Master himself ever found out after this point he''d no doubt be disgusted. Then Vera would only get hurt, and Mary didn''t want that either.


    Maybe it was her fault. Mary thought it''d end as a youthful infatuation, albeit an unconventional one. It seems that wasn''t the case. She couldn''t have imagined they''d start dating like this.


    How this all came about was the big question. She''d never be able to open up so much on her own, not to him. It''s likely the Young Master himself is the one to have taken the lead. As is his nature. Still, he''d have to have been swayed by something that girl did. As for what it was, that''s what Mary was curious about.


    Only once she finds out the depth of their relationship could she do some damage control.


    ¡­.She thought this, but somewhere deep down she understood how much of an excuse it was. She had full justification to step in as soon as she knew they had any kind of man-woman relationship at all.


    But she hesitated in spite of that. And the longer that arm held onto her like she were some sort of precious jade the longer she did. Perhaps it because she wanted this for her daughter and didn''t wish to ruin it even though she knew she had to.


    This sort of genuine care and concern was rare, after all. Vera is lucky she had it, Mary thought. Some people spend their whole lives without.


    "Being loved by the person you love. It''s surely a very comforting thing to experience, I would imagine." Mary spoke absently.


    Damien peered down at her strangely. "Why would you need to imagine it?"


    She was still far away and answered him without thinking. "You can''t know what you''ve never had. In that case, all you can do is imagine."


    The words left him quiet for some time.


    "Say, wanna do something fun?" Damien had felt the woman''s melancholic shift in mood. It''d been growing for a while now and he couldn''t bear to see it continue, especially after that comment. So, he had an idea.


    "Oh?" Mary turned towards him. "What did you have in mind?"


    "Every play badminton?"


    Her curious tilt of the head was all the answer he needed.


    ***


    " Now just use the racquet to hit the shuttle across the net, like this." Damien tossed the shuttle up into the air and lightly tapped it with the wood-and-vine racquet. It arched high and picked up speed as it fell. As it rose the heat was getting to him so he stripped off his coat and unbuttoned his shirt in a haste, throwing them to the side for the time being


    When he looked back he found Mary watching quizzically as the shuttle made its way down. It was heavier than a normal shuttle as it was made of dense wood and the further down it fell the more dangerous it would become.


    So while it looked like the woman was in a daze while staring up at the fast-approaching shuttle, Damien was still confident in Mary''s excellent reflexes, strength, and overall athletic capaba--


    "Ku!"


    The thing hit her square between the eyes and knocked the woman back a step. Her head fell back and she slowly hit the ground.


    "Oh hell. " He cursed and ran at her. "Are you alright?"


    The woman''s head was now sporting a small red mark. Her face didn''t change but her eyes were a tad more watery than they were a moment ago.


    "I''m fine." She rose unsteadily to her feet, patting herself down with a calm and orderly manner. "Perfectly fine. Why do you ask?"


    "Your nose¡­" To be clear, it was bleeding. The dry heat combined with the impact must''ve ruptured a few blood vessels.


    Mary put her hand to her upper lip and was greeted by a sticky wetness. Her finger came back red.


    She quickly pulled off the handkerchief tied around her neck and used it to stop the blood.


    "....The impact." She stated. Damien nodded as that was exactly what he was thinking a moment ago.


    "How did that even hurt you though?"


    "I created it extra firm to withstand our strength," She replied evenly without a single shift in expression.


    "Why didn''t you move?"


    "That¡­." Mary didn''t explain and simply turned her head. It was too shameful to admit that she got distracted. It surely looked like she was staring up at the shuttle, but that was just a cover. In truth, when the Young Master was undressing she only looked up to avoid being caught staring at his form. Before, she''d never run the risk. Now, though¡­.


    He really filled out quite nicely, is all she could say.


    But she was still able to see him in her peripheral and just that was enough to ruin her train of thought. She entered a sort of mindless state for a moment, which was just long enough in turn to get hit by that accursed "shuttle."


    Not that she was really injured. Even that red mark didn''t hurt. As for the bloody nose, she had no clue as to why that had happened.


    "Let''s continue." Mary picked up her equipment and gestured for Damien to get back in position.


    The young man had made her take them to the Dry Lands, specifically to one of the large oases he and his would-be wife, the Undine, had created some time ago. Then with his help he''d had her make these strange things,


    Originally he''d wanted to cut up her dress and make a makeshift "bikini" top, apparently a very short shirt that left the arms and midriff exposed during outings like this one...but she strongly refused as that was far too unbecoming. Exposing so much skin was unthinkable, right? She didn''t like the heat here but she could withstand it without complaint. Plants could grow in any environment, after all!


    Mary considered herself quite resilient.


    So she only allowed him to make a slit to either side of her dress. This was expertly done with him even taking a small sewing kit he kept on him and hemming the edges. It was also embarrassing being so close to him while he did so, but she endured. And though it needn''t be said, this was of course just the kid she''d helped raise, her Young Master whom she''d taken care of even as a wee babe. It went without saying she felt nothing more than a sense of impropriety at his actions thus far and by no means felt any other sort of weird things regarding his proximity and thoughtfulness.


    "It''s coming, Young Master. Prepare yourself."


    "Nn. Hit it as hard as you can."


    Nodding silently, Mary threw the shuttle. She timed it perfectly, her eyes turning dead serious. She jumped and used a bit of force, lightly hitting it with the racquet in her hand.


    Damien felt his scalp tingle.


    BOOM!


    A great shockwave resounded throughout the desert. He was almost too slow to respond but luckily raised his racquet just in time. He used it like a shield. As soon as it hit the shuttle an amazing amount of force slammed into him. His hands turned numb, having just been shocked to their core.


    The force didn''t stop with him and continued through his body, kicking up all the sand around him. Damien thought he heard his bones crack, or maybe that was his internal organs turning to much. He nearly fell to his knees but stubbornly refused to go down.


    Meanwhile, the sand shot up into the air and scattered in the wind.


    He tasted iron. Damien realized that blood was starting to pool in his mouth and even dripping from his nose.


    Mary''s face turned ghost-white. She was by his side in an instant. "Young Master, are you okay?" Her entire body seemed to have turned cold as she watched him.


    ¡­..The entire realm was going to become a deadzone!


    He shook off the pain and gave her a bloody grin. "Now THAT''S what I''m talking about. Alright, this game just got a whole lot more interesting. Come on, let''s play."


    "Young Master, I don''t believe that''s a wise--"


    Ten minutes later, through much coaxing, reassurances and bugging, he finally convinced her to have another go.


    After a while of learning how to control her strength and although they both caused several more breakings in the sound barrier and ruined the landscape, she eventually realized that this game was, in fact, actually quite enjoyable.


    She had fun.


    ***


    "Young Master, what''s the meaning of this?" Mary felt a tug on her hand. Needless to say, it was Damien.


    "We have to wash off all the sand." He answered simply. "Besides, it''s the perfect weather for a swim."


    Damien grabbed her hands and pulled her towards the water


    Mary pried her hands and refused to go a step further. "That''s quite alright. I don''t much enjoy swimming." She spoke tersely.


    "That''s fine. We can play in other ways." The Young Master wasn''t one to give in easily.


    "I thought we were to rinse ourselves."


    "Two birds, my cute little tree. One stone."


    Knowing she was incapable of escaping the matter, she resigned herself."Very well." She sighed. "And what did you have in mind this t--?" Her face was pelted with a wave of water.


    She was shocked. The water was cold and she sneezed to eject the invading liquid from her nostrils.


    Memories floated to the surface, which she quickly shoved away. She glared at the youth balefully. "You little--" Splash. "Chu!" Another tiny little sneeze.


    Damien thought it impossibly cute.


    "Sorry, what was that?" His voice was riddled with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "You''re such a chil--" She raised her arms just in time. "Stop that!" Her tone was frigid.


    "Or what?"


    Mary brushed back the hair from her eyes and leveled a heavy gaze at him. She immediately struck out, sending a giant tsunami his way without remorse. "That."


    Damien was pulled into the water and popped his head out a moment later. He wiped the excess from his hair. "You realize, of course, this means war."


    "Of course, Young Master. After all, peace was never an option."


    ***


    After a far too long a time pelting each other in the face with water, the two were now thoroughly dirt-free and once again wandering the streets with their clothes dried.


    "My hands look like prunes." Mary''s mouth curved downwards ever-so-slightly. "Where to now?" Mary had, by now, almost completely forgotten what her original purpose was.


    Damien stifled a yawn and saw something that caught his eye. "I have a good idea."


    He grabbed her hand and ordered a carriage. "Where to?" An old driver with a neat goatee asked.


    "Haytham University."


    "Why would we be going there?" Mary couldn''t help being curious.


    "You''ll see."


    His words brought her an impending sense of doom.


    ***


    Sure enough, she was right.


    "Young Master." Mary suddenly spoke up.


    The young man''s eyes were locked onto her own. "Yes?"


    "It''s hitting me." The words, delivered by that dauntless, ever-composed face, were as calm and smooth as a frozen pond. Yet despite this, both the woman''s neck and ears were going a faint reddish hue.


    His grin was downright evil. "What''s that?"


    Mary refused to reply.


    "I''m always amazed by them."


    "What''s that?" She sourly repeated his words.


    Your eyes," He clarified, " They''re stunning, like the most brilliant emeralds. I never want to look away."


    "Saying sweet words while in a situation like this, were you simply born shameless?" She wanted to smack him.


    Currently the Young Master was n.a.k.e.d, from head to toe, while embracing her closely. One hand was at the small of her back holding her against him, the other lifting her chin as if to prepare for a kiss that would never come.


    Mary was also fully n.a.k.e.d herself. This wasn''t the problem. The problem was the two dozen or so people around them scratching away at their easels. Well, those who weren''t so distracted anyway. Most if not all of the females, she noticed, had paused with their brushes in mid-air the moment the Young Master had walked into the room and began undressing.


    Which gave Damien an epiphany. He finally understood why yanderes had their dark, void-like eyes. It was because their pupils dilated so much you couldn''t even see the irises anymore, the only thing left being that cold, obsessive abyss.


    Mary also gained the full attention of the men. But unlike the women with the Young Master, these men weren''t courageous enough to gawk at her so openly. They only took quick, furtive glances and didn''t dare to leer.


    The Young Master had brought her to Haytham''s Art Department to do nude modeling, in case it wasn''t obvious. Supposedly he''d seen an advertis.e.m.e.nt asking for volunteers back then.


    Mary, at first arriving and realizing his intentions, nearly spat out blood. This guy...what did he think he was doing?!


    "Hm? You didn''t seem to mind so much last time." He''d said. The words uprooted all she thought she knew about her daughter.


    Did he mean she actually agreed to this before? That Vera did? And so Mary couldn''t refuse now either! That''s how the current situation came to be.


    ¡­.Exactly what kind of things had they been up to together?!


    Damien couldn''t resist a chuckle and felt that this woman''s will was stronger than he thought. She was even able to do something like this.


    Really he blamed her for his body''s reaction. Who told her to have such soft, supple skin? Who told her to be such a captivating temptress? Well, he probably could have resisted by distracting his mind with other things. But where was the fun in that? It''s much better seeing her fl.u.s.tered.


    They''d already been like this for a full hour and their minds were both starting to drown in each other''s scent.


    Mary''s arms wound around him and rested over his shoulder blades. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were smashed against his chest and she could feel the powerful, steady beat of his heart. His member had gone hard and now lay on her belly with a searing warmth.


    She was too shy to look down but the length and girth she felt caused her to feel sorry for her daughter. In her experience, even Llyr wasn''t so...


    Mary shook her head.


    Just then Damien had a wild thought. Followed it on impulse, he bowed his head and kissed her. The last time he''d savored these full ripe lips, which he''d always imagined doing, hadn''t been nearly enough.


    Mary saw it coming but had no choice other than to let it happen. They contained a scorching fervor, those lips of his. Just as they had that day.


    Mary could handle the latter. It was the former she had trouble with.


    Except that fervor wasn''t meant for, she remembered. She could only experience it because of who he thought she was.


    After recalling this fact she took the initiative to break the contact herself.


    "Hey, no moving!" Someone whined jealously. They didn''t even register his existence.


    "That was disgusting." Mary monotoned. "Never do that again."


    Surprisingly, he easily nodded. "Alright." He acquiesced. "I''d rather wait until you ask me for one anyway."


    "Then I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until the stars and moon become dust."


    "Oh, I don''t know about that," He tightened his hold. "I think you''ll be begging for another before the day is done."


    "And what, pray tell, makes you so confident?"


    He had a look of smug victory. "My wet leg."


    She wanted to die.


    ***


    Lads, in life there is a single goal that men--and indeed many women--all seek to achieve. One reason above all others to continue living in this shit show of an existence. That is to say, getting a big tiddy goth GF.


    This said, Damien may now die without regret. For beside him now...was a gothed-out Mary!


    "This is a highly unusual appearance, Young Master." Mary sent an unwilling glance his way.


    They''d only just now escaped a myriad of pursuers. Apparently word had spread fast of the Young Master''s appearance as a nude model. It became obvious when throngs of young Ladies entered the room. How they''d found out was beyond her, but their enthusiasm was terrifying.


    The women had been whipped into a frenzy, each of them raising a hand to try and touch their...she didn''t know what he was to those crazy girls. She saw ones ranging from middle-school, who held their hands to their flushed faces while peeking between their fingers way too obviously, to women in their twenties and thirties who would gulp immediately upon seeing the Young Master''s weapon. Though they didn''t seem at all less eager.


    Suffice it to say, though, they didn''t stay. Only, the Ladies followed.


    Mary thanked the heavens above for getting her out of there even if they were now being chased by a group of zealots in exchange.


    Still. Why did something like that have to happen to her to begin with? Nude modeling, no less!


    She''d only went along with that whole thing so she wouldn''t ruin her cover, but now she was sorely regretting it. Mary had been thoroughly played with and taken advantage of!


    A strange scene popped into her head at that moment. She imagined those groups of women cursing at her. "Stop bragging!" They appeared to shout.


    Damien waved her comment away. "Nonsense. You''re perfect."


    As soon as he saw that cosmetics store right next to the hair salon, he knew it was time. The universe was speaking to him yet again, and it was saying "Goth that girl up!"


    He had to comply. You can''t go against the wishes of the universe. SImply can''t be done.


    So using disguises as an excuse he dragged Mary over, got her some black lipstick, put purple streaks in her hair--rather tricky to accomplish, but where there''s a will there''s a way--and got her to the nearest dress shop. Picking out a black, long-sleeved dress with a short skirt, he took it upon himself to put on the appropriate amount of frills and make a few other adjustments.


    Once that was complete he purchased some dark knee-high boots. Mary''s naturally pale, flawlessly white skin fit perfectly with the ensemble.


    He wasn''t satisfied with just that, however, and had her hair parted so that her wide and attractive forehead was put on better display.


    Next Damien went and bought a black silk ribbon which he weaved around a beautiful lock of emerald green.


    This done, he got a thin strip of soft leather, had a small heart-shaped amethyst attached to the middle, and placed it around Mary''s long, swan-like neck.


    All he had to do then was construct a pair of cat ears for her to wear and her final form was destructive to an ungodly level.


    He marveled at his handiwork. "Gorgeous." He breathed.


    Mary looked at herself in the mirror. She didn''t quite get his tastes, but the admiration in his gaze was undoubtedly genuine.


    She knew, rationally, that he thought she was Vera. But even so, she enjoyed the honest appreciation


    "You hungry?"


    Mary did feel a bit peckish. After messing around in the sand and water for so long, posing for hours and finally being chased through the city by the adoring fans of her date, she could use a bite to eat.


    "Where would you like to go?"


    "If you come with me to buy some ingredients, I know a quiet little garden that I''m sure you''d love."


    One of the Young Master''s famous meals? She wouldn''t say no to that.


    ***


    "So this is the garden you meant." Mary felt a bit silly. He''d brought him to his parents'' new temporary estate.


    The garden IS lovely, but she didn''t quite care for being tricked.


    "What? I thought it was a perfect place to have dinner. Besides, aren''t Mother and Father out anyway?"


    Mary nodded her head. It was true they had left the house empty the last couple of days. She''d only kept on her walks because it was something Mary had grown used to.


    "They''re on a business trip." Rather, it was one of the Young Master''s f.u.c.k-ups again. He''d destroyed something again and sent his father the bill.


    Mary didn''t know why Elias and Muriel cared enough to try and pay it off. Or why they didn''t just destroy the whole school for trying to make them. People as powerful as they needn''t obey laws at this point. Mary could have created a rare herb or plant for them to sell, too, and Muriel had a vast collection of priceless Artifacts.


    Well, Ellie was a good man so he might be more understandable. Also, he was slightly slow. Maybe the thought of Mary helping didn''t even cross his mind.


    But Muriel? Ah...she probably just went along with him for some fun. And now that she thought of it, there''s no way she''d give any of her treasures to some insignificant school.


    " Oh yeah? Who''d you hear that from?"


    "...Mother told me." Mary cleared her throat.


    Damien didn''t call her out on the lie. She was terrible at it, but seeing her try and fool him was too adorable.


    "Is that so? Well, better for us they''re gone. They''d have tried to steal a plate." He sat a silver tray onto the round metal table


    It was only after he lifted a lid did that she caught the mouth-watering aroma. It was a scent she recognized immediately.


    "For the Lady we have an oven risotto with crispy roasted mushroom, a lamb chop with a side of basil-rosemary sauce, and a bottle of 1943 Chateau Lautreamont which I most certainly DID steal from Mother''s collection. And no, you can''t refuse the drink so just enjoy it."


    That line-up made even Mary raise a brow. "Those are all my favorites."


    "I know."


    Had she been paying more attention she probably would''ve realized what the exchange meant.


    "And you?"


    "I''m not hungry. I think I''ll just take some wine." He poured her a glass, then himself.


    Mary didn''t bother with pleasantries and dug in. The first spoonful of risotto was such a delectable shock to her tastebuds she squirmed happily in her seat, completely forgetting her dignity as the realm''s foremost tree spirit and a mother of two.


    She gave him a glance."It''s delicious." She informed matter-of-factly.


    "I''m glad." He took on a calm and satisfied manner. "You know," He started, "I wouldn''t mind cooking delicious meals for you every day, even."


    Mary almost choked on her lamp. A proposal out of the blue!


    "That''s not necessary." She didn''t look disturbed at all. It was one of the only blessings this face brought her. "But thank you for the sentiment."


    "Hm." He didn''t comment.


    Mary savored her food, moving neither fast nor slow. But before long she became aware of his smoldering stare and became a tad ill at easy. For some reason, she started to become overly self-aware.


    "It''s beautiful. " He said after a while. ''Your brow. When you''re embarrassed but trying to control it. The fine muscles pull into a little arc."


    Mary raised her hand as if to check, but stopped. What was she doing, getting out of sorts by a few words like that?


    She shook her head and went on with her meal, paying him no mind whatsoever.


    The food was gone too soon. Luckily the bottle of wine was still very full. Although she had a few reservations about dipping into something from Muriel''s collection she also thought the opportunity for such fine wine was too rare to pass up.


    She drank without reserve and felt her head fog after just two glasses. This wine...it was a bit too strong, wasn''t it? Normally she wouldn''t ever get even the slightest bit tipsy. But this brew was already turning her cheeks warm.


    Her eyes swam after a few more minutes. A comfortable heat gathered in her tummy.


    Though that could, she realized after a moment, been due to the Young Master''s steel-like arms gently lifting her up.


    "How about we take this upstairs?"


    Mary went into a panic.


    ***


    "Young Master, we shouldn''t." Mary had been and carried into the house while being bombarded with sweet kisses along the neck attempting to wear away at her heart''s defenses. Despite that, he was very careful not to take her lips.


    Damien, on his end, was a bit amazed. All this and she still didn''t come out with the truth. He''d taken all sorts of liberties today but it seems that wasn''t enough. Even so, he wanted to know what her bottom line really is. And he was determined to find found.


    Or so that''s the excuse he chose to use.


    So he didn''t stop with his services. Instead her distressed appearance made him even bolder. Soon enough he was already undoing buttons and strings slowly peeling away at her clothes.


    When they reached his parents'' room he didn''t even bother to open it, directly kicking down the door.


    He laid her on the bed and took in her fl.u.s.tered look. She was absolutely lovely. He didn''t move for several seconds. In his chest a burning heat took form.


    "I want you." He was sure.


    His words brought Mary endless worry. Okay, she didn''t need to investigate any further. It''s obvious how far those two had gone by now, she really didn''t need to continue the charade.


    "No, Young Master, you don''t understand!" She grit her teeth. "I...not actually...well, that is to say, I''m not--"


    "Vera?" He finished. "Oh, I know. I knew from the beginning."


    Mary froze. "You¡­" She was shocked. "What?"


    Even as she spoke to him his hands never stopped. They slid their way up her inner thigh. Her toes curled in anticipation, but while they prodded near her door they didn''t care to enter. They only teased her, waiting patiently.


    She knew exactly what he was up to.


    He leaned in close. "Would you like to ask me for that kiss now?"


    Mary whimpered.


    The Angel was out of the house and now the Devil was whispering in her ear.


    **********


    Author: This was supposed to come out like yesterday but damn it got really long. Wanted to add a bit more, but that can wait.


    BTW as i dont want the results to scattered about over several different sites, go here for a certain poll: scribblehub.com/read/2983-my-sister-the-villainess/chapter/87368/


    or well, since is shitty and dont let you, im pretty sure, click links, just find the novel at SH and go to the latest chapter manually.

 Chapter 82 - Reckless Seeding

    Mary''s heart quickened at his hot breath tickled her ear. It was good she had already been laid down, for she was certain she''d have been unable to stand on her own. These large hands and strong fingers crawled all over her body provocatively, rendering her incapable of standing even if she wanted to.


    Even so, she couldn''t say it. She refused to.


    "I can make you feel even better." His thumb traced slow, excruciating circles around her flower bud. "Let me."


    "I¡­" She trailed off breathlessly. Mary tried to reject him. In her mind she had a stronger will, imagining herself telling him no. Imagined pushing him away and escaping. It was useless. The words were stuck in her throat. Leaving was a distant dream.


    She saw him fiddle with his belt buckle just then and moments later a thick pillar revealed itself. A bulbous head had swelled up and smile at her with an overbearing arrogance. Her face paled. The Young Master''s majesty was put on full display before her.


    But he didn''t do anything, not yet. No, he simply continued to work at her. She could only lay there and put up a futile resistance. But no matter how long she waited, this captor of hers was too cruel. He was meticulous and patient, bringing her again and again to the very edge of orgasm before pulling her back.


    The Young Master seemed to enjoy her suffering, taking a sick pleasure in constantly pushing her to her limits and then just a bit further.


    She hated him. She''d been close to c.u.m.m.i.n.g dozens of times by now but he just...wouldn''t...let her!


    The woman thought back to the last time she''d even had an orgasm. It must''ve been years ago. A soldier of some sort, if she remembered right. It had been a bit memorable. She had come more than three times that night so he was considerably more skilled than most men.


    He''d been an amateur, she realized, compared to the Young Master. What had taken him hours to achieve the Young Master could do in mere minutes, seemingly on command. How many times could she have climaxed by now had he allowed it, she had to wonder.


    And all the while, through everything, his erect member grinned at her. Mocking her with its girth and length. No, challenging her.


    He wanted her to beg for it, she knew.


    An inane thought bubbled up. Had Vera taken in this bad guy?


    And that''s all it took. Thoughts of her daughter wrenched her from her enamored state. Her body cooled and she began to realize the seriousness of the situation.


    "Young Master, please stop." She broke away from him. None of this was right. Not a single bit.


    All this time and she still hadn''t learned, had she? This just goes to show how foolish she is. Guilt gnawed at her insides. What was even thinking? If she really went through with this then it meant she really was just a cheap woman.


    Being with the Young Master now might feel good, but it''d only be a momentary pleasure. He wouldn''t want her for long. No one ever did.


    It wasn''t worth it. Not the betrayal it''d be to Ellie and Vera.


    Mary truly despised herself. How easy she was, right? She felt stupid. A person shows her even the barest thread of affection and she wants to cling to it like some lost, sad puppy.


    Damien nodded. "Nope."


    Mary was stunned by his casual disregard. "What do you mean, nope?!"


    The youth ignored her surprise. "I mean I won''t stop no matter what. You need this. And after we''re done, I''ll tell you why."


    Mary couldn''t believe how unreasonable he was being! And yet...


    "Don''t worry." He went on strangely. " It''s nothing you can help, this is just something being done to you." His words took on a hypnotic quality.


    She understood what he was doing, because they both understood one key fact: She could leave anytime she wanted.


    He was just taking the blame for her. It''s okay, he was saying. It''s okay because this isn''t your choice. You couldn''t help it.


    She couldn''t run so it''s not her fault. She couldn''t feel guilty then. He was trying to make it easy for her...but Mary couldn''t accept that.


    "Young Master." Mary steeled herself and wound her arms around him. "Kiss me."


    "What?" He asked.


    He hadn''t misheard.


    " I believe I told you to kiss me." She repeated.


    Mary wanted him. She had only been reminded of why she shouldn''t and it made her feel pathetic, guilty, shameless and horrible. But she at the very least wouldn''t lie about it.


    Damien was mesmerized.


    He finally had Mary right where he wanted her. In his arms, his body pinning her between himself and his parent''s bed, one hand caressing that silky soft hair while the other ran a finger across her mouth.


    These lips...he''d taken them so many times throughout the day but still never tired of it. They were the lips he''d always dreamt about. The lips he''d wanted to kiss, lick and nibble at whenever she walked by.


    Jesus. The way she looked at him with those wide green eyes, unblinking, soft and compliant underneath him. Wet and willing, offering herself to him...


    He had to tell her.


    "You''re still going to regret this, after." He informed the woman. "When you calm down, when you forget how I''m making you feel. Even if you want me now, you''ll still regret this."


    Her unclear gaze told him she didn''t understand or was maybe too far gone to. "But for now, don''t worry about it."


    With that done he didn''t need to be asked twice and promptly dipped his head, realizing this was the perfect position for a thorough kissing. He took her mouth with a gentle and searching possession, savoring her slowly. Their tongues danced with each other in a hot and slippery mess.


    Mary''s n.i.p.p.l.es had long since become diamond-hard. Her breath came in long, deep pulls that caused a steady rise and fall of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her nostrils filled with his scent for the second time today. She tried desperately not to lose herself. His taste was just too addicting, his touch too full of not just desire, but even affection.


    She knew how to handle the former. It''s the later she had trouble with.


    Maybe that''s why she feared forgetting herself in his kisses, because they were simple and direct and didn''t ask her to be anything other than what she is.


    "Spread your legs. Wide-open."


    She heard him say. And she obeyed. She didn''t even think to question him, just doing as she was told. Awaiting his sweet torture like a good girl.


    Giving into him was becoming easier.


    His hand slid down the curve of her waist, to the bell of her hip. Over her thigh, up the inside and then his finger was tracing the dampening line of her cleft, sending a hissing breath past her lips. He''d made sure she was as sensitive as possible so now even that simple maneuver was enough to drive her crazy.


    "You don''t have to try being quiet this time. You can be as loud as you want."


    With that said he pushed away the damp cloth hiding her little garden. A patch of neatly trimmed grass greeted him.


    The head of his c.o.c.k rubbed against the fresh dew of Mary''s beautiful flower petals. He guided his shaft between those two pink lips, thoroughly moistening himself with her fluids. Already he itched to be inside her. But he had to be patient on this, had to lubricate himself properly. It took entirely too long before the level of saturation was satisfactory. Damien waited not a moment longer and decided to enter that little mouth.


    When he did Mary gasped, quivering from head to toe.


    It''d been a long time since she''d last had s.e.x and she felt like she were being slowly impaled by a hot iron pillar. Every inch of rock-hard flesh pushed aside her inner walls and brought a cacophony of raw pleasure like she''d never felt before. Not a single bit of space was left untouched as he continued to plunge deeper and deeper into her tiny cave.


    Her insides stretched and tightened, pleasantly squeezing his erect c.o.c.k.


    Damien damn near came. She was far warmer and wetter than he''d ever imagined. It''s only through sheer will that held himself back.


    But Mary, too, was in shock. She could distinctly feel every tiny movement of his c.o.c.k and each thrust contained a world-shaking power. The tip of his spear dug deeply, hitting and kissing the entrance of her w.o.m.b like it was just waiting to recklessly seed her.


    Damien wasn''t content with just this. He lifted her up off the bed and into the air, her legs clinging to him for dear life. She fell atop his spear, taking him in even deeper than before.


    Mary felt like she''d been hit with lightning.


    Having been played with by the Young Master for so long, the stimulation that had built up--now no longer being so carefully held in check--finally proved too much and caused an explosion pf euphoric spasms.


    Mary''s back arched. She shuddered uncontrollably as a glistening liquid began to drip from her crotch.


    She was supported only by his muscled arms, without the slightest bit of strength to call her own. But she drew upon her vast reserves of inner energy and recovered quickly.


    Mary had lost all her reservations. She straddled him good and proper, riding him with a hard, wild abandon. She teased his c.o.c.k playfully in a show of superb hip control. .


    Damien hugged her slim, seductive figure. One hand was at her waist while the other threaded its fingers through her emerald hair. He felt her bite into his shoulder, deep enough to surely draw blood. The pain was a stimulation in itself and made his c.o.c.k agonizingly hard.


    He pumped into her as fast, hard and deep as he could. Their grunts and m.o.a.n mingled together. That changed positions constantly. It wasn''t a coordinated effort as much as it was an animalistic wrestle. One moment he was on to, the next she''d be the one to have him pinned.


    They went at each other fearlessly. Damien''s entire body was now riddled with scratches and bites. Her orgasms had soaked into his skin and left her unique scent. Mary had also now been marked with her Young Master''s potent juices, inside and out. She didn''t know if his smell would ever wash off. She didn''t know if she wanted it to.


    Needless to say, the stink of s.e.x had now come to pervade not just the entire room, but the whole house. The bed was a mess and several pieces of furniture from the kitchen to the living room had been ruined.


    Even now, as Mary''s tight buttocks grinded against his proud flag in a teasing manner, she still showed no sign of wanting to stop. Neither did he.


    Damien found himself in awe of her. The woman was amazing. Sometimes she was cold and distant, other times she was shy and maidenly. Even now she was showing him yet another aspect, l.u.s.t revealing a Mary who was s.e.xy, hard-working and vivacious.


    She had so many different sides to her and he wanted to discover them all.


    ***


    It was an entire day later.


    Crisp morning air poured in from the window and caused a stray hair to tickle her nose. The first sensation Mary became aware of was one of warmth. The kind of drowsy, all-consuming, cocoon-like warmth that made you want to never move against except to burrow deeper into the blankets.


    The second sensation was...she wasn''t even sure. But it was strange. Strange and unfamiliar. She tried to suss it out opening her eyes, without really moving or alternating her breath. What was it?


    It was connected to her soul-deep sense of comfort, she knew, but that was all.


    The warmth, the softness...She decided to simply bury herself in the covers, seeking to go deeper, back to blessed sleep. And that''s when she realized what it was: Skin. Muscle.


    A faint heartbeat was singing a quiet lullaby under her ear. She wasn''t laying on a pillow. She was n.a.k.e.d, all tangled up in sheets, blankets, arms and legs. Her eyes flew open and several facts came flying at her one after the other.


    Damien.


    In his parents'' bed.


    With her.


    What''s more, he was holding her body in his arms while one hand gently rubbed her hair. The whole thing was intimate to the extreme.


    She didn''t know how long he''d been like this but he seemed perfectly content just sitting there with her.


    "You''re still here." She said.


    "I am." He nodded.


    Mary felt incredibly awkward. She tried to move away but he wasn''t willing to let her.


    "I like holding you." He told her. "Just bear with it a while, okay?"


    His heart was as steady as ever. He wasn''t lying.


    Mary said nothing. Some few minutes later he felt a wetness on his chest. "What''s wrong?" He asked even though he already knew.


    The woman was crying silently. She tried to unclench her jaw but found it didn''t want to open. She forced the words out regardless.


    "You were right. I still regret it." Mary admitted. "I thought wouldn''t since I agreed. But I do. I do, and I hate myself." She couldn''t even look at him.


    Damien sighed. Well, this was always going to happen. He knew it would the second he decided he wanted her. No getting around it.


    "You regret it because you think going through with this makes you cheap. That it was a betrayal, right?"


    Hot, salty tears poured down her face, unleashed by the truth of his words "I know that Vera loves you." She choked out. "And I''ve loved your father since before you were born. Now that I''ve done this I''m nothing but a shameless woman. I let myself want you and in doing so I''ve betrayed my own feelings and mocked hers."


    "No, you haven''t. " Damien shook his head and wiped the moisture from her cheeks. "However long you''ve waited for him to love you back has been long enough. And normally I''d say it''s okay to keep loving him. I''d tell you that it should always be your choice, say that no one has the right to tell you what you can and can''t feel." He took hold of her trembling hands. "But I''m sorry, I can''t do that this time. I''m a selfish person and I don''t like seeing you in pain. So if these feelings are just going to keep hurting you then I''ll do everything I can to help you let go of them, whether you want me to or not."


    Two mesmerizing violet eyes bore down on her. "I''ll show you that you''re priceless."

 Chapter 83 - The Only Path Of Advance Is The One Toward Happiness

    "And to that end," Damien continued to hold her close, " I''m going to be starting and ending my every day with you from now on." The rumble of his voice sent powerful echoes through her body.


    When he finished speaking Mary needed to blink away the wetness that had begun, yet again, blurring her vision. It wasn''t fair, the things he said. The directness and sincerity were just playing dirty, weren''t they? She must''ve shed more tears in the last day than she had in many, many years. After all, she was used to sweet words. Not caring ones.


    At this point in her life Mary had started to think just didn''t deserve them.


    "Speaking of," He went on, " I''ve got the perfect idea for how to begin the morning." Saying so, his fingers drifted to her thigh. He suddenly picked her up and dragged her across his lap.


    Mary''s breath hitched. Oh lords above, she thought. The man wanted to gift her hot, wet bliss--and gods help her, she craved it.


    The remaining sleepiness vanished in an instant.


    "I think you''re going to love it." Then, with infinite tenderness, his thumb rubbed up and down her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s while his other fingers teased her opening.


    NOTHING could possibly feel this good. She needed more. But how did she get more? Ask? That was much too embarrassing¡­


    Luckily her body asked for her.


    "I love how sensual you are." Damien chuckled. "Even now you''re rocking to my fingers."


    Was she? She hadn''t noticed at all. Mary looked down and saw that dexterous thumb run slick circles around her flower bud. He crooked his forefinger, breaching her with but a knuckle. It was--


    Rapture.


    "Oh, sweet heavens." She murmured. Soon enough she was slowly uncoiling from his touch. Her legs opened for him without even the need to be asked.


    "You can''t love me yet. But for now, you''ll at least come for me." The intensity of his gaze, the sheer desire in them¡­.Mary found herself tunneling her fingers through his thick hair in a stupor, clutching him close.


    "I won''t quit until you''re absolutely writhing in ecstasy." He promised. "Then I''ll keep going."


    .


    And by now the pleasure was so great she truly feared its end. Mary looked up at him with pleading eyes. "You really won''t stop?" She whispered.


    "Never."


    "Good." It was the only word she was able to get out before succ.u.mbing to the first of many orgasms.


    ***


    A full hour later and Mary was collapsed against his chest, panting hard, sweaty from head to toe. Her s.e.x, having just undergone a world-changing level of stimulation, showed not the slightest signs of calming down. She was so sensitive down there right now that even a light breath of air could likely send her over the edge.


    "For now, you''ll come for me." He had told her. And oh how right those words were. Mary felt she''d be coming for him quite a lot from now on.


    Never in her life had she received this level of pleasure. Even his mother couldn''t...hm. She didn''t want to think about her right now.


    Getting back to the present, Mary''s body was now hot to the extent where she could almost see the steam rising from her skin. She''d become soft and boneless, without a single ounce of strength.


    She''d been thoroughly satisfied, enough that Damien''s hands and legs were dripping with fresh warm nectar.


    He did something crazy just then. Right in front of her, without even a little shame, he licked a finger. She was instantly mortified.


    Damien must''ve seen that, because he smiled that roguish smile of his and said, "You''re undoubtedly my new favorite flavor."


    This was a simple and unembellished statement. But somehow it was also the s.e.xiest thing she''d ever heard.


    "Did you enjoy yourself?" Damien moved on and asked, like he even needed to. Were the words that important to him?


    "You," Mary steadied herself after a deep breath, "Are a horrible influence on a woman, do you know that?" She finished.


    "Oh?" He arched a brow.


    Mary laid her head on his shoulder. For the longest time already she had been able to feel his swollen c.o.c.k poking her side. But he didn''t once care to relieve himself, focusing solely on her. This sort of single-minded dedication to bringing his partner complete and total s.e.x.u.a.l satisfaction would be devastating to any woman, not to mention her.


    "Yes, because I feel that after a night with you we''d end up ruined for other men." Mary glared coldly.


    "I suppose I''ll have to take that as a compliment?"


    "As you wish. You take whatever you want already anyway. Even me." Mary, of course, didn''t say that last part. And obviously that wasn''t fair. She didn''t mean it in a bad way, either.


    "Guess I''ve taken you, too, then." He actually had the audacity to say it! "Well, maybe not fully. But I plan on changing that."


    This guy¡­Mary felt helpless against his matchless confidence. Her hand gripped his erect c.o.c.k all of a sudden.


    "What''re you doing?"


    The woman had done this kind of thing before but somehow it was more embarrassing this time. She didn''t really know why, not after all the things they''d already done.


    "You''ve been servicing me for all this time. You should also enjoy yourself, shouldn''t you? This wouldn''t fair if I''m the only one feeling good. So¡­" She coughed. "Just relax. I''ll take care of it."


    Damien nodded without a word. He wouldn''t mind even if she didn''t, but the fact she offered was appreciated. And what it meant for their new, tentative relationship was also noted.


    He didn''t speak further and simply allowed her to work his shaft. The woman''s hand felt divine. She didn''t move fast but rather a bit slow and steady. The lack of speed didn''t change how great it felt, however. In fact, it even felt better for it.


    The slowness brought an excruciating sort of intimacy and bliss. The way she started to nibble on his neck only increased that feeling. It wasn''t long before he let out a sigh.


    After around ten minutes of stroking the woman scooched down with no warning so that her face was staring up at his engorged p.e.n.i.s.


    Mary gulped quietly. She felt a kind of fondness well up at the sight of this fierce weapon. This naughty thing had been inside her so many times and brought her such splendid orgasms.


    It''d been soaked with her juice from head to base. Would she be able to taste herself? Mary then was struck with an insane desire and lightly ran her tongue along his shaft.


    ...She was sweet.


    Damien twitched. Mary''s slippery tongue went up and down his pole. Her face and nose were pressed up against his c.o.c.k, as if snuggling up to it, breathing deeply.


    He had the best smell. She couldn''t get enough of it. But it wasn''t only his smell, it was also his taste...no, theirs. The two brands of flavor had mixed in the most delectable of ways.


    "It''s something to be slowly savored," Mary decided.


    And savor she did.


    ***


    It was mid-day when the two finally decided to leave and let the s.e.x-scented house air out. What Damien did was immediately take Mary to go find Vera.


    He found her sitting at a table in front of their house, alone, eating some cake. She stopped what she was doing as soon as she saw them approach.


    Mary blinked at her. "What on earth happened to you?" She was by her daughter''s side in an instant. She cupped the girl''s cheeks and moved her head this way and that, examining her closely. "It''s like looking in a mirror."


    She was struck with a sense of surrealism. The life energy the girl was putting out was several degrees above even Mary''s. It approached Muriel''s, actually. Although this difference wasn''t so great as to be a chasm, as she and Muriel''s life energies were actually similar in magnitude, it was still enough that Mary could tell.


    Vera was but a sapling, she should in no way possess such potent vitality at her age!


    She turned to Damien. "What did you do to her?"


    "I planted her deep in my heart." He spoke solemnly, like a love-struck fool.


    "Cut the bullshit, what''s going on?" Mary wanted to pull his ears off.


    Vera broke out of her mother''s grip with great struggle. "... I can explain." She started. A pause. "Don''t be mad." The girl started telling the tale and provided her own theory as to what he had done.


    She was mad.


    "You gave him your physical body?" Even Mary had a look of astonishment just then. She shook her head and gave her daughter a merciless chop to the dome. "Idiot girl! I can''t believe you''d be so reckless!" She glared frostily. "And all because you got a little jealous of some overgrown feline? Gods, this girl¡­"


    Vera sat on the grass and endured her mother''s berating. Remembering that woman''s pair of fine, soft-looking cat ears caused her to tsk irritably. " It wasn''t fair for her to have such an advantage anyway." She muttered under her breath. At that time she thought that if the Young Master was truly dead-set on marrying that girl, at the very least Vera didn''t want to have the same regrets as her mother.


    Even if the Young Master wouldn''t know what the "housewarming gift" meant, Vera herself would have known.


    She just wanted the person she loved to take care of her. Was that really so bad? Tsk. For once she''d been able to work up some courage, and it paid off in the most wonderful and unexpected of ways. Vera had no reason to feel sorry for anything!


    Mary looked down at her unrepentant daughter with complex emotions. What she''d done was beyond stupid. There were a thousand different ways for her to have ended up in a miserable position.


    Who knew what a person like the Young Master would have done with a gift like that? He wouldn''t have understood the significance, surely. He could have thrown her own to the cold and killed her! It really was beyond reckless!


    And yet...it was also a display of bravery and trust Mary never could have pulled off herself. She was ashamed of the fact, of her cowardice, but she''d been taught better. The memories were deeper for her than they were for Vera.


    Of course, they would be.


    People said you never forget your first love. For Mary that rang especially true. How could she forget? The experience had been literally burned into her flesh.


    She never recovered from that old flame. Even to this day, there would be times when she''d be lost in thought and suddenly remember those days. Recall the pain, the agony.


    ¡­.The sharp crackles as the fire burned her. How she smelled as the winds picked up and helped stoke the flames. The entire world had screamed and all she could do was beg the gods for a faster death.


    Nothing compared.


    She could''ve never trusted someone with her like that again. But even if she had been capable of the naive belief a second time, she never got the chance to know. All her corresponding lovers just kept reinforcing the idea that she was right to keep to herself.


    Even Elias, as kind as he was, never bothered to prod too deeply into her past.


    Maybe it was her fault. Maybe if she had opened up on her own and taken the risk things may not be the same as they were today.


    If she didn''t trust the wrong man. If she hadn''t fallen for someone who couldn''t want her. If she hadn''t woken up alone so many times.


    If this, if that...Mary''s entire life could''ve been different, if.


    Mary was happy that Vera was stronger than her. But right now it was like looking at a better version of herself. A version she couldn''t, didn''t deserve to b--


    "Ku!" She was hit, quite painfully, right on her rump. The jolt caused her to let out a hiss. She rubbed her surely reddening rear and cast an accusatory glance Damien''s way. "Why?!"


    He sneered. "You mother and daughter really are a matching pair. Your faces can barely crack a smile or a frown but you wear your hearts on your sleeve."


    "What is that even supposed to mean?"


    "It means I''m not f.u.c.k.i.n.g blind. I can tell when you get foolish thoughts in your head. So every time you start with all the negativity I''m going to hit you!" He struck her again with a swift slap to the ass, causing her to yelp. "And then I''m going to do this."


    The young man pulled her into a hug and began stroking her hair for the second time today. He spoke gently into her ear, a never-ending stream of sweet words that made her far too embarrassed to keep her previously tragic mindset.


    Vera''s eye twitched as a familiar scent entered her nose. It''d been poking at the back of her mind the entire time, but she only just now realized what it was after watching the intimate scene currently playing out.


    "Are you serious? I take my eyes off you for all of one day and you go out and seduce my mother?"


    Mary stiffened awkwardly. She seemed to have forgotten herself for a moment and quickly extracted herself from his arms. Vera watched her impassively.


    "And you!" She put her hands to her h.i.p.s. "You knew that I...about the Young Master...Ahem." She couldn''t quite say the words in front of her like this. Not yet especially after what she''d just seen. And could smell. " Yet you still went after him?"


    "....This Mary is innocent¡­." She muttered under her breath, in a very familiar manner. Suddenly finding the bird nest ten feet away wholly fascinating.


    It was him who went after her, okay?


    She isn''t at fault here. After all that tortuous pleasuring, what woman could be blamed for giving in?


    Certainly not this Mary!


    Vera wasn''t buying it. "The tables have turned, mother dearest." Her tone was frigid, merciless. "Kneel." She was going to enjoy this.


    Just as she was about to launch into her own tirade, Damien intervened. "Hold up. Its not as if you''re one to talk. I take my eyes off you for all of an hour and you show up trying to assign me mistresses I didn''t ask for?" He threw her words back in her face.


    A wrinkle appearing between her brow. "I needed the help!" She protested. " And is that why you did this?"


    "Nope." He denied. " And hell, I didn''t even mean to take it so far at first. But yeah that made it easier, not gonna lie. I regret nothing." He really didn''t.


    "Oh, I can see that." A snide, sarcastic comment.


    "You''re upset. Totally understandable."


    "But you still want her?"


    "Haven''t I always?"


    Vera grumbled to herself gloomily. She knew that was the case. In fact, she understood that their foreplay was so enjoyable to him partly because of how much she looked like her mother. She would admit, it was a bit of a thrill for Vera too...but this¡­?


    "I don''t know what you want me say." She finally let out.


    "And that''s reasonable. I get it. But at this stage its a bit too late for me to just back out. And I wouldn''t even if you both let me." He walked over towards the grounded Mary and dropped to a knee. "I''ve wanted you all my life. Now that I''ve got you I''m won''t let you go for anything." The taking of those full pink lips denoted the level of his resolve. He lost himself in her honey-like flavor and unquestioning compliance. She opened her mouth as if she couldn''t wait to have him inside.


    Mary herself wasn''t at all sure what was happening. She only knew she was quickly growing more and more dependant on these warm, comforting kisses.


    "What about me?" A bitter voice brought them both back to reality.


    Vera''s heart clenched. WItnessing the tenderness of their shared moment, so openly, as if she didn''t exist, nearly broke her. She didn''t want to see this. It hurt too much.


    "I won''t let you go for anything either." Damien wasn''t going just sit around when she had such a heartbroken look in her eye. Nope."I refuse to. So don''t even think about crying." He touched her cheek and wiped away a tear.


    Damien, shall we say, has reached a new level of enlightenment. He''s got two sides. It went without saying they each could occupy one all their own.


    "I don''t know." Vera voiced her doubts. "I just...I''m not sure if I can accept this." She admitted.


    Mary fidgeted. "I also find the current situation¡­.strange."


    "Don''t worry about any of that. It doesn''t matter if you two aren''t sure, because I am. And I plan on making both big and little trees happy beyond compare. There simply isn''t any other option." By now he had the mother-daughter pair in his arms, one on the right and one on the left. Just where they belonged, right here with him.

 Chapter 84 - Sleeping With Both Mother And Daughter

    Mira switched between the long-haired woman and the shorter-haired one. Both bore flawlessly pale skin and emerald-green eyes, their fine locks of hair the same shade as their irises. The faces on these women were identical, distant and expressionless. Their mouths were set in a straight line, lips full, cheekbones high, everything delicate like a doll.


    The lack of warmth in their looks did nothing to diminish their beauty and they reminded Mira of her mother in their sheer attractiveness.


    Her father, Damien, had walked into her room with both girls in tow. He was starting to resemble the father from the tapestry, she noticed, becoming bulkier and more sensual.


    "This is Mary, Vera''s mother. She''ll be staying here from now on. I hope you two will get along." He gently pushed one of the women forward. Mira knew of Vera, her father''s¡­.lover? Fiancee? Anyway, she cared a lot for her father. Mira could tell from the way she looked at him. So Mira got along with her reasonably well.


    During the "Christmas" party some time ago they had a nice chat and Mira already thought of her as a sort of second mother. Their relationship wasn''t very deep, but Mira was trying to fix that. Her father cared for her so Mira wanted to have a good relationship with her as well.


    But this Mary woman¡­.Mira was flabbergasted! It looked obvious that her father had "special relations" with them both. After all, his scent was all over them! Especially that Mary.


    Mira was a High Fae, while her father was a Dragon-Angel hybrid. Species like them would exude a special kind of aura, or rather, a spiritual pheromone known as "essentia". This essentia would rub off and mark their partner during s.e.x.u.a.l activities.


    Not every species capable of producing this spiritual pheromone could see it, however. But Fae, they specialized in seeing the unseen.


    Her father''s essentia? A beautiful cerulean blue with a bright spark of gold nestled in its core and dark violet at the fringes.


    The difference between the two women was easy to see: Vera shone like a lantern in the dark, whereas Mary was lit up like a bonfire. A sign of fresh, intense mating.


    Anyone who was able to even faintly sense this heavy marking would know well enough to stay away.


    Mira didn''t know how to react. To think he''d laid hands on both mother and daughter! While her kind wasn''t prudish when it came to s.e.x, something like that still wasn''t widely practiced.


    Needless to say, she was surprised.


    "I wondered what you were thinking, bringing me here." The woman folded her arms. A defensive stance, Mira could tell. After years of court intrigue, she was good at reading people.


    The woman continued, "But remind me, when did I say I would be staying here?"


    Father stepped forward and brought the woman closer with an intimate hug. "I told you, I''m going to start and end my days with you. How can I do that if you aren''t here? You''ll wake up in my arms at morning, and I''ll kiss you to bed at night. Just try and stop me."


    Mira blinked at the display of affection. What was going on?! Words like that, even Claude had never been so direct! That combined with the bright essentia radiating off of the two made Mira''s brain short-circuit for a minute.


    On her end, Mary was deeply fl.u.s.tered. Her heart pounded against her chest so loud she feared everyone in the room would hear it.


    The words were so mushy, embarrassing and...somehow fluffy?


    "I suppose I''ll have to find other accommodations then." Vera''s ice-cold tone froze the two other women.


    Mira witnessed her father, entirely unaffected, use an even more domineering move to thaw the situation. He was kissing the woman before she could even get the last word out.


    Mira blushed.


    Her father spoke as soon as he came up for air. "Your place is by my side. No way am I letting you leave."


    Vera looked at him, then at her mother. She hesitated. "You can''t honestly be telling us to both sleep with you together."


    "I am." He nodded.


    Mary shook her head. "Young Master, what are you thinking? That''s insane. You''re crazy."


    "Young Master again, huh." He laughed. It was easy to tell she was conscious of Vera''s presence. The woman hadn''t called his name properly since they arrived, despite having already stopped with the title just that morning. "So what if it is? So what if I am?" He shrugged carelessly. "At this point, it''s not an option for me to do anything but go all out. I fully intend to keep my word." He glanced at Mary. "But I''m also not going to let Vera feel she''s lesser than you, or has to compare herself to you. I don''t want her to think she has to compete, either, because it''s not a competition. Which means either both of you sleep with me, or neither of you do. Well, you guys can refuse but then I''ll just wrap you both up in blankets and sleep with you anyways."


    Vera and her mother both gazed at each other. A silent conversation took place between them


    "Would he really¡­?"


    "He would."


    "...."


    "...."


    Vera gave father a dirty look. "Fine. But no lewd stuff. This mother and daughter aren''t so submissive!" She said, after having just given in.


    Mira felt a headache coming on. This father of her''s is too "good"! She should''ve expected it, but...ah...


    ¡­.Mother is not going to be happy about this¡­.


    ***


    "Oh hell, there''s two of them?" Riley gawked at the mother-daughter duo with rapt attention, a face like a kid at a candy shop going, "However shall I choose?"


    She was already salivating as she imagined all the profane things she wanted to do with them.


    They''d run into the "woman" just as they left Mira''s room. She appeared to be on her way out as well.


    "An Ogrekin." Mary said, bemused. "Strange. I wasn''t aware creatures like you wandered this part of the realm."


    "Creature?"


    "Apologies. Would you have preferred the word beast?"


    "Oi. The f.u.c.k you tryna say?" Riley narrowed her eyes. Most men would have wet themselves from that alone.


    Mary didn''t seem shaken at all. "You kind are regarded as a lesser intelligence, are they not?"


    "What!" Riley exploded with indignation. "Bollocks. I come from a highly respect bloodline, I''ll have you know! Calling me a lesser intelligence, how rude!"


    "Ah, yes. You are descended from Ogres." Mary appeared as if she''d nearly forgotten. " But no, while those great living weapons of the last era are respected, Ogrekin do not possess their fearsome abilities beyond above-average strength and height. Why would you think you hold the same majesty your ancestors did? Quite an arrogant assumption. As for your intelligence..." She paused. "You need only one look to know. A simple race." The woman''s eyes flickered down.


    Riley was about to launch into a lengthy tirade when Damien interrupted. "Hey, isn''t that thing smaller than it used to be?" He pointed to her crotch.


    The words brought her spiraling into a depressive hole. It was true. Ever since she''d arrived she had noticed her once proud and mighty longsword shrink just a tiny bit day by day. Now it was but a shortsword, almost a dagger. Yet it didn''t stop, persisting in losing girth, length and weight!


    "F.u.c.k off!" She cried.


    Riley didn''t know what to do about it and was sensitive to the topic. Why was this happening? This shouldn''t be going on unless in the presence of an exceptional array of males. It''d take hundreds to turn her back to a full woman, so why?!


    The only dudes she was hanging with was the Owner and some drunks from the local pubs, and they were far from the kinda guys a race like her''s would consider outstanding enough to even consider bearing the children of.


    This phenomenon was driving her crazy. Even at night, despite the happy-happy fun-times she would have with her remaining harem, she''d still be crazy hard and unsatisfied.


    Every time she smelled this peculiar aroma wafting into her highly acute nose, she''d enter a feverish bout of l.u.s.t that would last for hours. Strangely, this mainly happened at night.


    Though¡­


    She stared at the long-haired woman. This one smelled faintly like that same aroma. It lingered, mixing with her own potent scent.


    A dark suspicion took root in her heart. Riley took two big steps and was all up in the Owners grill within seconds.


    Riley sniffed deeply, her eyes closing as she concentrated on the young man''s spicy musk. She damn near creamed herself right there and then. Her eyes flew open. "So it''s you!" She accused venomously.


    "It''s me what?"


    Riley ignored the looks of the other women and put her hands on her h.i.p.s. Her face was twisted in righteous fury. "You''re making a goddamn woman outta me, asshole!" She poked a finger at his chest.


    "The f.u.c.k? Hell no." Damien poked back. "Listen here, I ain''t touching you with a ten-foot pole."


    "The problem isn''t you touching me with a ten-foot pole, it''s that you''re making mine shrink!"


    Damien ignored her. "Besides, who knows where you''ve been? I don''t do bestiality either."


    "Your p.o.r.n history said otherwise."


    "The sick curiosity of wanting to watch a girl being defiled by a literal horse c.o.c.k is way different than wanting to have s.e.x with an animal myself."


    "I am NOT an animal." Her eyes settled on Mary as she said this.


    "Pokemon, whatever."


    "...That one time was a fluke."


    "Froggo, use--"


    Riley immediately ran away, shouting, "We ain''t done here! I''ll get you, just you wait!"


    "Be back before dinner!" Damien called out cheerfully just seconds before a new voice joined in.


    "What''s with all the commotion?" Bubbles poked her head of blue hair out from her room further down the hall.


    Minerva also popped in. "Master, is something the matter?" She asked in concern. Then noticed the two identical-looking beauties at his side. She recognized them on sight.


    "Nothing important." Damien waved off Froggo''s little episode. "Anyway, since you two are already here come and meet Mary. You should be somewhat acquainted."


    Minerva gave a small, demure smile. "Yes. It''s good to meet you. " She walked over and gave a bow.


    She had known Vera for some time already and so was familiar with her hairstyle and clothing. She could tell her apart from the other instantly.


    Despite that, she only had vague recollections of the long-haired one, who Master introduced as Mary.


    "Miss Vera''s mother, right?"


    The woman nodded coolly. "Indeed." Mary casually inspected the girl.


    She was quite pretty with caramel-colored hair and eyes of a similar shade and l.u.s.ter to Mary''s own. If one had to describe her charm, it would be "simple." The cut of her hair was not trendy like other women in the city and her gait held no elegance. Yet her nails were trim and clean. Her skin, though lacking any make-up, was also clear and refreshing. She didn''t walk like a high-born, yes, but she did have a lightness to her step that was no less appealing. Maybe more so.


    With the unelaborate white robe she wore to cover herself she gave off the impression of a farmer''s daughter, or perhaps some humble merchant''s. No one would have thought she actually hailed from such prestigious bloodlines.


    Mary caught her daughter staring. Not at the girl''s face, but somewhere slightly above. She wanted to smile. It was cute. Her little girl was jealous.


    That should be of no surprise. This should be Damien''s ideal girl, no? Of course Vera would be a bit--Mary''s train of thought broke apart. She followed her daughter''s example and also started staring at the young woman.


    Specifically at her cat ears.


    Mary tsked, feeling annoyed all of a sudden.


    Faced with two sets of unblinking eyes, Minerva felt a sort of guilt and pressure she''d never experienced before. She wanted to apologize, but she didn''t even know what for! It was an eerie and unsettling feeling.


    "She''ll be with us from now on. Get along well, will you?" Damien continued.


    But MInerva barely heard him. "She will?" She asked to no one in particular. She couldn''t stop the unnaturalness of her smile. It felt forced.


    "I know it''s sudden." Damien began but never finished. He trailed off and forgot what he was saying.


    The cause was Bubbles, who had just now sauntered over. The woman didn''t do anything but walk. The problem was the see-through black negligee paired with a s.e.xy blue bustier and garter belt holding up a set of tight stockings


    Dear heavens...


    She''d made no attempt to hide herself either, even putting her hands behind her back and emphasizing her bust. Which, he could tell, had swelled considerably.


    The young woman wore a friendly expression. "It''s an honor to meet the Heart of the Realm. I didn''t get a chance to talk with you properly last time we met so I hope we can fix that soon." She bowed cutely, just a forward lean. But it was enough where anyone who cared to look would be able to glimpse that ample valley,


    She didn''t overdo it, raising her head with confidence and smiling obliviously while extending a hand.


    Mary grasped it without fuss. "As do I." She replied evenly and decided to not comment further.


    "We should go. I wanted to show her around more." Damien stopped his admiring and led them away.


    Bubbles watched him with clear appreciation. She had to admit, she hated seeing him leave but loved watching him go. It was funny how just a few months could turn an attractive youth into such a bang-worthy young man. And he was still growing! She could hardly imagine how much better he''d be with a bit more age.


    Though if Mira was anything to go by, a full-grown Damien would be a walking wet dream.


    Bubbles, in particular, liked his shoulders. They were just made for lifting and she wouldn''t at all mind mounting them. Preferably from the front, pantyless and riding his tongue.


    Oh yeah. She had her material for the night, she thought.


    Bubbles drank in his retreating form until noticing that Minerva girl doing the same. She grinned at her.


    "Makes you wanna rub up against everything and purr, doesn''t he Kitten?"


    Minerva turned beet-red, images of happily pressing herself against a n.a.k.e.d Master flooding her brain. She didn''t dare answer back.


    Meanwhile, a laughing Bubbles cut a glance towards Vera who had, from start to finish, remained quiet.


    They still had a score to settle, didn''t they?


    ***


    "I really don''t know where those girls have gone to." Damien gave Mary the tour of the house and intended for her to meet the other occupants, but he for the life of him couldn''t find Claude, much less Charlotte, Baz or Evie.


    ¡­.Okay, fine. Wanna know a secret? Evie he actually could find, although he kindly pretended otherwise. Why? Because she was just so stupidly lovable. Crawling along the ceilings, hiding behind tables, under curtains and even attempting to fool him by standing in place.


    What was odd was Vera asking, "Did we always have a set of armor like that?" while pointing at the motionless blonde. Like, what? Damien couldn''t help looking at her funny after that. Did she just really not see the girl¡­?


    ...Has Evie mastered the ability of standing so incredibly still that she becomes invisible to the eye?


    Damien quickly realized that was unlikely and chalked it up to Vera being nice and playing along. But yeah, apart from Evie the other three were missing. He could ask about Claude later, but he didn''t have a clue about Baz and Char.


    Hopefully they were together.


    "Which girls were you trying to find?" Mary asked him.


    " Charlotte and Baz." They''d been on a stroll along the stream behind the house, no longer doing anything in particular. His words, however, made the woman stop.


    "I take it he accidentally turned himself into a girl, then?"


    He nodded. "You catch on quick."


    "And sadly he--rather, she--doesn''t." A short, dry laugh. "Honestly, that kid. She should''ve came to me. I could have taught her how to manage that side effect."


    "Effect?" His ears perked up. " You mean it''s not a power?"


    "It isn''t in this case. I never taught him the skill, so him changing genders like this can only mean it was caused by something else. Namely, you." She pointed.


    "I dindu nuffin." He was feeling pretty damn discriminated against right about now. First Frog accuses him of shit, now Mary?


    Mary ignored him. She, having been with him for several years now, knew better than to indulge him when he starts talking oddly.


    "Your Asmodian heritage has been awakening lately. Meaning the incubus part of yourself is finally starting to show."


    Damien balked at the idea. "The hell you mean, incubus? First I''m a Dragon, then I''m an Angel, now I''m a goddamn incubus? Next you''ll be telling me I''m part Unicorn. Pick a race already!" He growled. This really is getting ridiculous!


    Mary had no intention of dealing with his crap. "Your mother is half succubus herself." She explained. "Her mother is the elder sister of an Asmodian King from several generations ago, back before their bloodline was diluted to the point of losing their great longevity."


    "Are you for real?" He certainly believed his mother had a succubus-like charm, but...no, well, Damien did too now that he thought of it¡­.it would explain a few things¡­.


    But f.u.c.k, aren''t incubi randy assholes? His image of them are horny frat boys looking for an easy score. They''re the male s.l.u.ts of the fantasy genre, right? Damien is no s.l.u.t!


    Not that he has anything personally against s.l.u.ts. You can be a s.l.u.t without being a bitch, after all. But him being called one? It''s besmirching his good name just by the implication! He certainly doesn''t sleep around, and only sometimes tries to steal wives.


    They remind him of those f.u.c.k.i.n.g playboy rumors and that gets him pretty pissy. He''s loyal, okay?


    Vera, as if understanding his exact thoughts in that moment, spoke up.


    "You already had me, but you still went for my mother. Young Master, if that''s not being a traitorous s.l.u.t, what is? You are what you are. Just accept it."


    "I mean technically you started it." He said mildly.


    Vera looked at him. Her next words were slow and deliberate


    "....You''re trying to blame me, for you going out to seduce my mother?"


    "Remind me, who''s the one who started the whole idea about bringing in other women? I could have just held back, but no, you simply HAD to tag-team me. Wouldn''t take no for an answer."


    "I was being considerate." Vera insisted. "Why would I intentionally make you suffer? You should also be satisfied with our future s.e.x life. If I can''t handle it on my own, what''s wrong with bringing in some help?"


    "It was wrong because I didn''t ask for that consideration." He said flatly. "I''m a guy. Make me c.u.m a couple times and I''m happy. I might not reach full s.e.x.u.a.l satiety, sure, but I wouldn''t be complaining. I told you that. You didn''t have the right to overrule my choice just because you felt guilty or something. Like I said," He went on, " I didn''t want to take it this far to begin with. You''re the one who crossed a line first, why can''t I? I mean I''m not going to keep holding myself to a self-imposed code of conduct, Vee, when clearly my choice there didn''t matter to you. Even if you were trying to do what you did for my sake. And it''s not like I''m blaming you. You''re wrong there. This isn''t a blame type of situation. You just opened up options. Make sense? As I said this morning, I was just curious to see how far she''d go. Since she was obviously pretending to be you to try and see what base we were already at."


    "And you just came to the decision to have her?"


    He made no attempt to deny it. "Obviously. I''ve been crazy about her since forever, remember?" They''d already said a few of these things earlier, he knew, but some things just had to be rehashed and explained better. "I figured that if I was going to have another woman, then it should at least be one I actually want and care about. " He folded his arms. "Besides, she just looked too good under me. "


    He saw Mary turn her head at that, probably embarrassed.


    "I can''t exactly argue with your reasoning, but I don''t like it either." Vera blew out a breath of air.


    If nothing else, he was right about her having crossed the line. He wasn''t the type to go out and play around when he already had someone at home. Had she not done what she did he''d have remained, she believes, a one-woman kind of guy.


    Not that she cared if he had mistresses. Again, that was common. She couldn''t really get all that mad at him for seeking his own partners, either. She did want him to be s.e.x.u.a.lly satisfied, that was also true. Which is why she was willing to bring in other girls of her own accord. And she supposed she really did fear expiring if exposed to that guy''s bottomless appetite day in and day out. So, yes, she had two good reasons for doing what she did, one selfless and one selfish. Him having other women, therefore, wasn''t a problem. If one woman can''t satisfy his s.e.x.u.a.l urges on her own? Then it seemed perfectly alright to get help. If she had the same issue, he''d likely not hesitate to find a similar solution too. Though, given his...ahem¡­.prowess...that was an impossibility.


    See? Vera could be so magnanimous, if for the person she loved. She would be understanding of his circ.u.mstances and improvise. Adapt. Overcome. Had he been normal this wouldn''t have become an entire thing, but that was neither here nor there.


    Anyway, the problem was the person he wanted: Her mother


    ¡­.Ugh. She really should''ve known it''d end up like this. She wasn''t thinking. She didn''t quite care about the s.e.x. It was about the relationship aspect. That''s what she worried about.


    Vera knew herself well. If they kept it at s.e.x, she wouldn''t mind. At first. But she feared she''d grow to resent her mother eventually. An awful thing, isn''t it, to say she might resent her own mother? But she did. Vera was afraid that she''d come to think the woman was just using him. Even if it was the same on his end, Vera still wouldn''t like it. Just because the usage went both ways, doesn''t mean she was fine with the man she loved being treated like a toy. Especially not when it was by someone he''d wanted for years already.


    Which was another thing. The competitiveness. The jealousy.


    What happens if the two actually fall for each other? This was a risk with any of the other girls who might be brought in, but it would just be so much worse with her own mother. Vera didn''t even think he would fall for other girls in normal cases but her mother was different since, again, he''d wanted her since he was young. Her mother was a threat she didn''t believe other girls could be.


    But also, Vera didn''t want to lose to her mother. They looked so much alike now and shared the same set of memories. They were mother and daughter, but they were also like sisters. Vera just didn''t want to feel like the lesser of the two. Not with the Young Master.


    Yet these negative feelings weren''t all that existed. Because Vera WANTED her mother to be happy. She understood the woman already loved Lord Claybrook for now, but that man only had eyes for his wife. And they were essentially the same person in most aspects, her and her mother.


    So if she, Vera, loved the Young Master then it was a given that her mother could love him too. And given his personality, he wouldn''t be like his father. He would be direct, fearless and all too welcoming. He would surely make her mother happy. She deserved to be. Vera truly believed that. And that, too, was a problem.


    She didn''t want to resent her mother. Nor did she want to lose to her. But he could make her mother happy, and her mother being happy she DID want.


    How did one even begin to reconcile all these dichotomous feelings?


    "Hey, I just had a thought." Damien suddenly changed the topic. "If you guys aren''t lying through your teeth to make fun of me, then doesn''t me being Asmodian mean I''m blood-related to Evie?" Evie, he remembered, is an Asmodian Princess herself.


    Mary answered immediately. "Yes, distantly. But your bloodline is far purer. She comes from a newer generation, and as I said, the bloodline isn''t the same as it was back when your grandmother was young."


    Yup. This whole thing is weird, Damien concluded.


    "I don''t see how it should matter whether my bloodline is purer or not. I thought Dragon blood was dominant?"


    "It is," Vera supplied. "But in cases like you, where you show a secondary set of bloodline abilities such as your wings and golden Aura, you can usually display bloodline abilities from the other lineages you possess, too. It''s just not common. In fact, it may be your human bloodline that allowed this since they are an adaptable race. Unlike Dragons they aren''t dominant, but a child between them and any other compatible species normally gives the child the same characteristics of the non-human parent safely. You wouldn''t have any special ability from them, but maybe the reason you are a successful hybrid capable of using so many bloodlines is because of your human side allowing them to come together."


    "That sounds like bullshit." Damien scoffed. "If that was true then why aren''t there more like me?"


    "How many humans, or other beings in general, do you think are capable of attracting the attention of a Dragon?" Mary asked back. " Beyond s.e.x," She added silently.


    Dragon used to be among the most prolific of creatures back in the first two generations of their existence, or so she hears. The men of the race had just declined in that area pretty fast so most people think they were never a very s.e.x.u.a.lly aggressive group to begin with.


    But the women are still quite active. It''s simply that their ability to give birth has fallen, one or two children being their absolute limit. The only possible exception being the Okeanos Family with the rich life energy their members possess. Even so getting a third child from, say, Muriel, was highly unlikely. She had nearly died giving birth to Damien, and had to consume many precious materials to stabilize herself again before she was able to conceive Dolly.


    Her life-giving power now would probably not be able to endure another child. Muriel is lucky, though. Other Dragon females would have had to enter a long hibernation after their second child, or be considerably weakened if nothing else.


    Fortunately the females can decide when they want to go through the process of childbirth. Only if they accept the male as an equal, or love them enough to forgo that, do they allow the seed to take root. This way there is never an accidental pregnancy.


    What did this mean? For the extremely haughty and elitist group that Dragons are, it means despite the women being s.e.x.u.a.lly active they rarely would consider any "lesser" race worth reproducing with. And they didn''t have great relations with the races they saw as "passable."


    Maybe because those passable races were also arrogant. Like Angels. The men could be l.u.s.tful, but their pride held them back and so you didn''t get many cases of them acting on their desires. Except for Elias'' ancestor, who was a known man-s.l.u.t.


    The women among these Angelic beings? Mary didn''t know. She''d heard certain rumors about events from before her time, but she didn''t know much beyond that. At least, she''d never heard of any female Angels having a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship in recent years. Not that Mary had met many Angels since she couldn''t leave the realm herself.


    "And your father was only able to do so because of his own Angelic lineage allowing him to break past the limit of humanity. But people like him are rare." She informed him. " Nephilim don''t normally discover their potential, often being sickly or dying young. Not from their soul sickness, which is to mean the over-abundance of soul power which puts a strain on their bodies, but from the bad luck they receive."


    "Bad luck?"


    "Oh yes. Nephilim don''t have very good luck." Mary clarified. "Which is why they have accidents. Of course, that''s for those born of Celestials. True Angels are different. Children descended from them are normally weak in body too, but in contrast, have good luck otherwise. It''s because Celestials are imitations of real Angels and so Heaven doesn''t accept their existence. Elias comes from a true Angel, I believe his grand or great-grandfather. You and Dahlia also have a Dragon bloodline, which doesn''t lose out at all to an Angel''s, so you don''t experience the weak body part. Instead, you both enjoy it''s best traits. Strictly speaking, you two are "true" Nephilim. While most others are designated as the same, if nothing else, they are of inferior quality. But getting back to what I was saying, few Nephilim even strive to achieve their potential should they notice their specialness. Fewer survive long enough to hone their skills. Often times they lack guidance so that makes it even harder for them."


    Celestials are more prolific than real Angels, but they are just as careless. They have their night of pleasure and don''t look back.


    "And among the abysmally small amount of Nephilim who successfully survive and cultivate to higher levels, they would not be likely to meet a female Dragon, win against her, and earn her favor. Too few of them ever achieve the same level of power as your father to begin with, or so I hear from your mother. All this is to say you and your sister are very, very special. So much so, that Heaven should not have allowed your births or tolerated your continued living. It really is strange how you can both be so "loved" to the point of few things ever not going your way." She paused for breath. " Though, the karmic backlash of always getting what you want is something fairly worrying. I''m not sure what would come of it. Young Master, you should take care."


    Damien wanted to laugh. "Nah, I''m good." Whatever happens, happens.


    That aside, several things could be gleaned from that whole explanation. He can guess now why Dolly, a golden child, had always met such bad endings in the game. She had good luck, too much. So to compensate she''d eventually got hit with extremely bad luck even if the Heroine, Evie, didn''t get in her way.


    Would the bad luck hit her still? Probably, but it wouldn''t be for another few years if so. He would have to keep an eye on her when she reaches the same age she was at in-game. He''d been calm for now, but given even a little reason and he''d make sure the world starts practicing atheism.


    But it''s weird, because Damien didn''t seem to be hit with any bad luck at all? As far as he knew the game Damien, at least, never encountered any misfortune himself.


    Maybe being a reincarnation of a past Dragon God negated that?


    "What''s this all have to do with Baz and Froggo, though?"


    Mary let out a soft sneer. "Young Master can also be slow at times, it seems. Don''t you get it? The Ogrekin reacted to the presence of an exceptional male. You are a Dragon-Angel-Asmodian hybrid. And originally, she was fully female."


    "....Yes, and?"


    "And," Vera answered him, "You basically reawakened her womanhood. You really don''t understand how intoxicating you are." She grimaced slightly. " Even before, it was hard. Now it''s just becoming so much worse."


    "Oh. Well. I''m sorry?"


    "No, you aren''t," They spoke in unison.


    "No, I''m not," He readily admitted. "But fine, I guess I can understand Frog. Baz? That I don''t get."


    "I mean he was already a cookie whore." Vera shrugged. " Maybe he just thought that form would net him even more."


    Mary clapped the girl behind the ear. "That''s your elder sister. You shouldn''t speak that way about her even if you''re right."


    "¡­.Is Baz subconsciously tryna honeypot me?" Damien shivered.


    ***


    They had walked a while more before returning. Baz and Charlotte were still nowhere to be seen but he didn''t worry too much about them. They were both capable enough. Instead of going to look for them he focused on making dinner later that day. He made a small feast to welcome Mary.


    Everyone came down to celebrate and help out. Well, he said everyone but Froggo refused to come near him and Mira was too far along in her pregnancy to be of use in the kitchen. She did make a great mascot tho. Her spiritual support was all they needed. She didn''t just sit around though. She made a point to chat up both Mary and Vera, interrogating them details about Damien''s past. News of his antics had her laughing all throughout. Most of the time. Apparently being a HIgh Fae left her with a rather unique sense of humor.


    As for Bubbles, she didn''t wear the same revealing outfit she had on earlier but had instead opted for a clingy silk robe that hugged her curves provocatively. She also kept finding ways to casually brush up against him at every opportunity. Once, when they were cutting up veggies together, she got so close that he could feel the faint heat from her body through the thin material.


    He ignored the obvious attempts at seduction. The woman was growing more gorgeous by the day but he wasn''t looking to partake of some fish salad. Besides, she''d openly admitted to wanting to seduce and then toss him aside. It wasn''t said in a mean way and he didn''t take it that way either, but he didn''t get why she was suddenly so petty.


    Mary commented on it too after the celebration was over. Everyone had retired back to their own rooms and the three of them, Damien, Vee and Mary, laid on the bed. At least, he and Vera laid down. Mary just sat at the edge of the bed to his left and even that had taken some coaxing.


    "That girl reeked of longing and desperation." She said. "Maybe a touch of resentment as well. Did you see how wide her pupils were back then?" It wasn''t asked with a mean tone, but one of simple curiosity.


    Mary''s excellent vision allowed her to catch even the hardening of the girl''s n.i.p.p.l.es when she knew Damien was looking at her.


    Her face was innocent. Her body wasn''t. Damien''s doing, no doubt.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Damien scratched his cheek. "Ah, about...I''m not sure?"


    Vera was resting comfortably on the bed while reading through a book. As she turned a page she took the time to out him. "They had an affair together some time back."


    Mary showed interest in the topic and was about to speak up before being interrupted.


    "We didn''t even have s.e.x." Damien was quick to add.


    "A week-long bout of nonstop foreplay basically amounts to the same thing. Maybe worse." Vera wasn''t at all merciful.


    Mary paled. "A week?" She suddenly felt sorry for the girl. She herself had spent just a couple hours under this bad guy''s torture and that alone was enough to drive her insane with need. Mary couldn''t imagine what an entire week of that would be like.


    " I feel like you''re thinking something rude about me."


    "Anyway, it''s surprising." Mary evaded." I didn''t think you would be one to refuse such an obvious and willing invitation since you already had me. Is taking her, too, not tempting?"


    "I sorta like us better as friends. Besides, you were an exception. It''s not like just because Vee would probably allow it that I''d just go wild with sowing my oats."


    "Your mother would''ve taken her."


    "Say what now?"


    "She would have profaned her relentlessly."


    "....Right. Okay. Thanks for the image." He thought some more. "I guess she plays for both teams, huh. Did you two¡­?"


    Mary stopped him. "It doesn''t matter." The woman had made that clear long ago.


    "My uncle, then?"


    She stayed silent.


    "Young Master, it''s rude to dig into an unwilling woman''s past," Vera spoke up once more. She glanced over at her mother and knew she must be having a few unwanted flashbacks.


    "I see." Was all he said.


    He remembered his encounter with that uncle of his. Mary seemed to have an odd relationship with both siblings. He could already imagine what went down.


    Could Mary have liked his uncle once upon a time? And of course given that guy''s lack of interest in the fairer s.e.x, or s.e.x in general, that likely hadn''t ended well. Else they wouldn''t be estranged.


    "Mother must''ve been an easy shoulder to lean on back then, right?"


    Mary''s eyes shuddered. "Please don''t," She all but begged.


    The topic was a nightmare for her. Why? Because nothing had been easy since knowing her. At least before she''d been truly free. But now, for as long as the woman remained here, she could only be a servant.


    To someone who abandoned her. To someone who pretended to care. A person who just took and took and took. Mary, too. She could also be taken. Selfishly, callously, whenever the woman wanted until she just didn''t anymore.


    This was the woman''s "right."


    ...It was her son''s right, too, wasn''t it? Maybe it''s best to keep that in mind this time.


    "You know, the draconic side of my family are starting to seem like real cunts. " Damien told them.


    One throws a bitch fit over a few stolen drugs, decides to terrorize a city. The other leaves a sweet, vulnerable tree emotionally scarred after the poor girl gets rejected by her brother.


    He didn''t think he could look at his mother the same way anymore.


    He knew she simply had different values. Mary knew that as well, he understood. So they can''t blame the woman for being who she is. But that didn''t mean they wouldn''t feel a certain way about what she does.


    And Damien had his own values too. One of those values is quite simple: Don''t make such lovable tree sad!


    Next time he sees her, the Devil''s left is going to have a field day. And his no-good Father too!


    Because¡­WHY THE F.U.C.K DIDN''T HE PICK MARY?!


    If it were Damien, he''d pick MAry over Mother. Like, Mother had a more direct charm, She was glamorous and enchanting. But her personality? Cleary it was casually sadistic, if what he''d heard from his Father was true.


    Not that Damien minded crazy sadists. Crazy girls are hot. YOU GUYS shouldn''t stick your d.i.c.k and crazy. Damien, though, was pretty coo-coo for coco-puffs himself. A crazy sadist chick was perfect for him, actually.


    But if it came down to choosing that type of girl or a girl like Mary?


    Mary, hands down.


    Damien could only sigh.


    ¡­.When your idiot father picks the crazy trigger-happy chick over the nice, caring and considerate girl he''s known since childhood.


    *Breath in*


    Boi.


    F.u.c.k ''em both. Being so cruel to Mary...she just wants to be loved, dammit! It pisses him off just thinking about it. Though in the end it all worked out for Damien himself. But still!


    Yeah. One side is full of cunts, the other side has bird-brained idiots. It''s a miracle Damien has his past life''s memories, else he probably would''ve ended up some toxic, sadistic, elitist dumbass. Like Barney


    Dolly? For her we''ll have to thank the Heavens they made her an airhead.


    Let''s be honest. Damien himself is an ass, certainly a d.i.c.k. But an idiotic cunt? At the very least he wasn''t stupidly playing around with people''s feelings. Bubbles? He''d made things pretty clear from start to finish so that didn''t count.


    Neither Vera nor Mary chose to weigh in on his statement but the words hung in the air.


    "Moving on, I''m just going to ask right now. Vee, are you alright with this? The whole...me and Mary thing?"


    She raised a brow. "Does that matter?"


    "It won''t change my decision, " He told her, "But it will change how I proceed with it. I already said this, that I don''t want you to feel like you have to compete with her. Because I''m good at reading people, but I''m not a mind reader. I can''t reassure you every time you feel like I care about her more than I do you. You have to tell me honestly what your thoughts are, always, because I can''t always know what you''re feeling."


    "That...It would just tedious and annoying. You''d get sick of me if i whined to you each time I start feeling insecure. "


    Damien looked her in the eyes and firmly denied her words. "I''d never get sick of you, and I''ll never feel annoyed at hearing your feelings. Whine to me all you want. All it means is I''ll get to spoil you more. I don''t about you, but I see that as an absolute win."


    She stared at him wordlessly. Coughed. And looked away, her face burning.


    "...I guess as long as you don''t hit my mother again," Vera sighed.


    "Why? Jealous of that, too?" Damien teased. "Come to think of it, I haven''t spanked you in a good while. Are you feeling pent-up?"


    Vera smacked the back of his head, hard. "You¡­!" She glared. Her previous goodwill towards him vanished in an instant. Did he really have to ruin the nice, serious moment with his shit humor?


    "What? It''s fine." He consoled. A fetish like that on a loli was a no-go, but on the her of right now? Perfectly normal. " I noticed Mary tightens when spanked too, you probably got the kink from her."


    Mary almost coughed out blood. Did she really?! The thought was too mortifying to further contemplate.


    He was smacked twice more, once from the little tree and once from the big tree.


    "Being so shameless, if I don''t hit you you''ll think you can embarrass us at your pleasure. Don''t think you can be so arrogant!" Vera hissed angrily.


    Damien took the hits with grace. "I don''t embarrass you two at my pleasure, I embarrass you two at your pleasure."


    "Glib-tongued as ever." Vera turned over. "Whatever. I''m not dealing with you anymore." She adjusted her position. She had her head on his bicep, both palms clasping his hand for comfort.


    "Goodnight."


    "But i wasn''t done teasing y--"


    "I said goodnight!"


    Damien chuckled at didn''t push it. A sulking Vera was a rare sight and he wanted to enjoy her more. It was hard to hold back, especially when despite her anger at his teasing she still held onto his hand when going to sleep.


    This girl. She warmed the heart,


    "I suppose it is getting late." Mary looked out the window and into a glistening night sky. " I should go." She sat up and moved to leave, but Damien stopped her. His free arm wrapped itself around the woman''s slim waist and pulled her deeper onto the bed.


    "Stay." It wasn''t a request.


    Mary''s eyes flicked over to Vera''s motionless form. "I shouldn''t."


    "Do you really want to go?" He asked.


    "I''m not sure." She admitted slowly. " I''ve never been the one to leave first." Even if she left, there''d be no one waiting for her.


    "Then don''t," Damien stated. "Nothing is going to happen anyway. No lewd stuff, remember?"


    The woman still hesitated. How could she not?


    "This is... strange."


    "That doesn''t mean its bad," He continued, "Besides, how will I kiss you to sleep if you aren''t here for me to kiss?"


    A cold snort. "Do you really think I want that?"


    "It''s not always about what you want. Sometimes it''s about what you need."


    Mary stared at him for a moment, just as Vera had just now, before shaking her head. "Really quite the glib-tongued bastard." She muttered.


    It''s not like she could refuse him anyway. She''d thought it before, hadn''t she? This was an exercise of his rights.


    So really, she didn''t even have a choice.


    Finding solace in this excuse Mary ''sighed helplessly'' and agreed. "Very well. I''ll stay a while longer, if only to shut you up."


    That night, under warm blankets and an immovable arm, Mary slept more peacefully than she had in years.


    ***


    In an undisclosed location of the nearby city, in an undisclosed warehouse.


    Several figures were having a meeting. They stood in a triangular position, a single lantern atop a round table the only ray of light in the arid darkness.


    Charlotte, Baz and an uneasy-looking Patrick were the focus of the group, of which a dozen or so people were a part of.


    Baz''s originally short hair befitting of a boy had turned into a long pixie cut. Her cute and charming face was set in a grim and solemn expression.


    As one, she and Charlotte spoke their practiced words.


    "Welcome, friends, to Dragon Slayers Unlimited."


    Baz silently said sorry to her sister. But it couldn''t be helped.


    She refused to be lewded.


    ¡­.Baz might be a cookie-s.l.u.t, but she at least won''t be HIS cookie-s.l.u.t!

 Chapter 85 - Alright, Lets Hear It: Who R.a.p.ed Me?

    Author: This was gonna be longer since while i said business as usual, and wanted to mean it, the whole first part got pretty long in itself and so by the time the second part came around it was already an appropriate cli--ahem. Stopping point. BTW, this may be the last chapter coming out for a week. Im gonna try getting a couple chapters out for both my other novels during the next seven days....was supposed to start like four days ago? But i had this started already and only those who frequent the discord would have known so i wanted to finish this up and make it an announcement.


    Might get another smaller chapter out despite me saying this, who knows


    **********


    Mary laid there in silence clinging for the second time now to that blissful ease of mind. Her whole body felt renewed. Soft, boneless, and, most importantly, impossibly content. Their combined body heat and the knowledge that she wasn''t alone brought a sense of comfort that was unfamiliar, but welcome.


    Just like the morning before she didn''t want to get up. Her sole wish was to bury herself in this fuzzy warmth and just drift away.


    Of course, this only lasted until she felt a roguish hand cup and gently knead her b.r.e.a.s.t. Her eyes nearly flew open right there and then. But remembrances of past orgasms gave her pause. She stayed quiet. Waiting. Maybe hoping. For what, she didn''t quite know. It was an indistinct longing, or perhaps one she simply didn''t want to so readily admit to.


    Whatever it was, it made her feign continued slumber.


    Soon enough her n.i.p.p.l.es grew taught. She hadn''t changed into any sleepwear or undressed--she wouldn''t give him the benefit of that, obviously--but the material of her new "Goth Princess" dress, as Damien called it, was thin enough to where she could feel one pressing against him. He''d bought and adjusted several such dresses for her before they came. She thought he enjoyed painting her in his colors and preferred style. It was a trait that was definitely possessive in nature but also one she surprisingly didn''t balk over.


    As expected, his fingers then found their way to the peak of the mountain they''d been groping so far. A stronger heat started to well up within her prone figure as she felt her tit being unceremoniously played with.


    There was no pinching or twisting but rather a light circling of her bead. At one point he even flicked her.


    This went on for nearly ten minutes before Mary had to bite into her lower lip to stop from letting out a m.o.a.n. She was sure her panties would soak through at this rate and immediately stopped his fun.


    She shot Damien a cold look of warning.


    He calmly retracted his hand and returned it to the swell of her hip. "Did you rest well?" Those were the first words out of his mouth.


    Mary ignored him and sat up. "I thought we agreed to no lewd stuff."


    He seemed amused by this. "You didn''t seem to mind that just now though. Or did you think I didn''t know you were awake?"


    Mary stilled as the shame of being found out crept all over her face. "When did you notice?"


    "From the start."


    She blanched. "And you just let me keep pretending?"


    "It was too nice seeing you trying to hold back." He gave her a once-over. "Are you sure you don''t want to keep going? You didn''t finish."


    Mary forced down the shame and felt an urge to pull at his ear. She stopped herself from doing so and just smacked his shoulder.


    "Are you stupid? Vera''s right there, how can you even think about doing that to me right n--"


    Her words died down when the young man simply lowered his voice and asked, "Would you like to know a secret?" He motioned for her to lean closer. Curiously, she complied.


    What he had to tell her was shocking.


    "Actually," He whispered, "She''s been awake for the past hour."


    Mary''s eyes grew wide and she shifted her gaze towards her daughter. The girl''s back was facing them and she looked for all the world to still be asleep. But upon closer inspection, she was making many small yet noticeable trembles.


    Mary recognized the soft waves of orgasm for what they were, but hoped she was wrong.


    "Vera, honey?"


    She almost called out to the girl but Damien stopped her with the words, "She''s gotten used to our morning rituals." He explained. "It''s no wonder she was starting to get impatient." They had better hearing than others, but he dropped the volume of his voice to the point only Mary could capture it.


    Or maybe Vera was too lost to notice.


    "You''ve made my little girl naughty." Mary quietly seethed. Then stopped, recalling her girl''s appetite for punishment. Maybe naughtiness wasn''t a very new thing, actually.


    Still.


    "I only offered a helping hand." He was entirely unrepentant. "Oh. By the way, it''s about time. Keep pretending for a few minutes, will you? To sleep I mean."


    "Why--?"


    "Just do it."


    Mary resisted yet another urge to hit him and did as he said. She slid back down and closed her eyes.


    A faint cry entered her ears. Vera.


    "Young Master, stop! I''m good! I can''t," She m.o.a.ned breathlessly. "I just can''t c.u.m anymore!"


    Mary blushed like a schoolgirl and heard some slapping, probably the girl trying to swat him away.


    "Yes, you can," Damien replied. Vera decided she would smack him later on. He was so damn c.o.c.ky it was ridiculous. But despite that, her next orgasm justified his arrogance.


    "Now you''re done." He chuckled in a low, and quite s.e.xy, rumble. The way he kissed the top of her head and brought his arm up for a hug told. He quietly murmured to her, telling her what a great job she did and how amazing she was. This wasn''t by any means patronizing or bad. Vera found she liked hearing these things early on in their relationship. They made her feel good about herself.


    He was right, too. She was well and truly spent.


    Under the blankets, Vera had become a hot, sweaty mess and loved it. Only now did her legs, which had clamped themselves around his arm and ridden dexterous fingers to climax many times in the past hour, finally release him.


    He made sure she received only gentle orgasms instead of the violent convulsive ones she would normally have. So as not to wake her mother, she understood. She felt grateful for the guy''s presence of mind because Heaven knew she didn''t have that herself during their secret play. If anything, Vera felt that the distant awareness of her mother''s proximity and the danger of their exposure was, actually, a huge turn-on for her.


    Was that...bad? She didn''t know. Maybe it was but she''d been too thoroughly petted and pleasured to care by this point.


    "How is it that you ALWAYS know whether I really have one left in me or not?" Vera twisted to her side and steadied herself. She leveled him with a gloomy, but curious, stare.


    She was serious. Every time she thought she couldn''t go on, he proved her wrong. There''d been times Vera honestly thought he was trying to make her pass out(Mind you he did succeed a couple of times) just by fingering her.


    "I pay attention," Is all he said, not at all an answer.


    Vera caught sight of her mother''s sleeping form. The woman would likely not wake for some time more, she thought. And with that one came even naughtier ones.


    She slid a hand under the covers. "Your turn." Vera began fiddling with the string of his trousers. What kind of lover would she be if she didn''t ensure her man didn''t have a happy start to his day? He certainly enjoyed making her own happy.


    "Not today." He surprisingly stopped her.


    "Are you sure? I know we said no lewd things, but I basically broke that already." She''d been weak. After becoming so used to their morning foreplay her body had just started to react on its own. She tried to stealthily take care of it by herself but it was a vain effort. She yearned for his touch and the sweet words he''d whisper in her ear whenever she came for him.


    By the time she realized he''d been awake and watching her please herself, it was already too late. That sly hand had already slipped inside and started its mind-numbing tease.


    It really was her own fault, she had to admit. But if she was going to take responsibility, she should take it in full, no?


    "She won''t wake up anyway," Vera reassured.


    Damien understood she wanted to return the favor and was thankful for the sentiment. But they both knew that much wouldn''t satisfy him, even if it would still leave him happy. He practiced restraint with her constantly and didn''t mind at all that neither she nor her mother had been able to satiate him before they''d grown too tired themselves.


    Now that he''d been told about his Asmodian bloodline, in addition to the Dragon and Angel he already possessed, he started to understand why he had as much stamina as he did. Maybe only a woman with S.e.x Demon blood in her, too, would be able to really go toe-to-toe with him. Perhaps not even then. He accepted this in stride. As he said to her before, let him c.u.m a few times and he was happy.


    Damien is a simple man. He actually found much more fulfillment in seeing them well-pleasured than himself anyway. There was no small amount of pride in knowing you had satisfied your woman. Well, women, now, in his case.


    He didn''t need this from her and certainly wouldn''t force Mary to endure however many more minutes it''d take to let him c.u.m. She was embarrassed enough already, he was sure.


    Damien, too, had a sense of propriety. If barely.


    "I know." He gave her a peck on the forehead. "And I''m always glad you want to do that for me. But let''s not."


    Vera was confused for a moment before realization dawned. She nodded. The dynamic of their relationship had become much weirder due to her mother''s inclusion. She supposed it would be a bit much. Plus, what if she woke up? It was a low risk, but one Vera couldn''t afford. Again, the situation was already weird. But if the woman woke up to her daughter stroking his c.o.c.k so openly and without shame?


    It''d cause even more dissonance among them. Vera knew her mother never approved of her feelings for the Young Master, after all. It was to the point where Vera was surprised her mother didn''t offer a deal to him at the start of whatever they''d done together.


    "I''ll give you myself, so don''t touch Vera," Or something to that effect. There was a reason for this, but Vera didn''t even want to think about it. Luckily only she and her mother knew that little secret.


    Her fear was the woman actually offering that deal later on, or maybe telling him why they couldn''t be together. Vera had come to terms with the whole thing already, but just because it didn''t matter to her, didn''t mean it wouldn''t matter to him.


    Maybe the only reason her mother hadn''t done either of those two things yet is because she wanted to keep the status quo. Or had just been swept up in the Young Master''s pace to the point where it didn''t yet cross her mind.


    Perhaps, more likely, she even thought it was too late. Maybe she didn''t know Vera and the Young Master hadn''t actually had penetrative s.e.x yet? Whatever the case, it was best to not freak the woman out.


    "Go take a bath." He suggested. "I''ll get up in a moment too."


    His words and the glance to her mother reminded Vera of something. She stared up at him with fascinated eyes. "Are you really going to kiss her awake? Could I watch?"


    Damien raised a brow.


    "I''ve always wondered how I look when you do it to me." She confessed. "This would be a good point of reference."


    He shrugged. "As you wish." This, too, may have been a sort of kink for the girl.


    Without further preamble he tilted Mary''s head up a bit more and dipped his own. Mary, having been awake this whole time in secret--at least to Vera--had known it was coming. But the knowledge and past experience with his kisses still didn''t prepare her for the moment their lips touched.


    A lot of the time their kissing had been done with wild abandon, full of fireworks. Other times they were sensual and smoldering. This time, however, he was lighter. One brief smooch after another like he was trying to gently shake her awake. And Mary reacted almost on instinct. She sighed through her nose. He would rain down a kiss on her and then pull away, preparing another, but this time she followed after him and their contact lingered deliciously.


    She knew her daughter was watching--and what was with the girl wanting to anyway?!--but couldn''t help it. Her mouth watered, opening for him as it had so many times already in the last day or so. Mary was eager for another taste. She could never have enough of it, she decided. His flavor.


    Vera watched in avid fascination. Was that how she looked whenever he did the same for her? Must be.


    It was somehow e.r.o.t.i.c.


    Mary opened a pair of moist, limpid eyes.


    "Did you rest well?" He asked her for the second time.


    He can actually still be so calm even after doing this and making her spectate the pleasuring of her daughter. The things he did rarely made sense to anyone but himself, but did he always have this side to him? It was a bit terrifying. One part of your mind warns you away, the other part makes you stay. The dichotomy was enough to drive you mad. One thing is for sure: He''s far more troublesome than Elias ever was.


    Mary didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She simply didn''t understand how to deal with him at all. Him or that l.u.s.tful little girl of hers.


    "I slept quite soundly." The woman nodded. "Thank you." She said after a while. Other things about the morning aside she really did have the best sleep she''d had in ages.


    It was a very unconventional situation but Mary thought that the presence of him and her daughter did have a kind of healing effect. Damien was the first lover that made feel like she still mattered the next day, and Vera, being her kin, also brought of sense of closeness and familial love that wrapped her in pleasant and fuzzy warmth all through the night.


    Mary was cold no longer. Nor was she lonely. She didn''t dare to imagine about other things regarding this relationship, but this aspect, at least, was a blessing.


    "I''m going for a bath," Vera announced and exited the room. It only just occurred to her that she must reek of freshly-sated arousal and hurried out before her mother could catch on.


    Damien nodded, knowing she''d just realized the problem but choosing not to remind her of the damp sheets.


    " You stay in bed, I''ll be back in a bit." He focused on Mary instead


    "What do you want to do now?" She inquired upon seeing him rise from the bed.


    He replied casually but with just enough implied seriousness that it left her speechless. "F.u.c.k you. Make breakfast. F.u.c.k you again. Cuddle."


    Once again he''d said one of the s.e.xiest lines she''d ever heard. Mary was in awe of his ability to say such things with such a composed manner. Another thought came to her, one that broke past the stunned embarrassment and temptation.


    Breakfast in bed? For her? That was new.


    "But since we aren''t alone I think I''ll just make breakfast. I''ll bring it up to you when I''m done," He promised.


    "I see." She put a hand to her chin in contemplation. "Is that something lovers normally do for each other?" She understood it happened but in her experience, it had never come up. She thought that it must not be very common.


    "I don''t know about that," He said, "But it''s something I''d do for you every morning if you let me."


    "Is it?"


    "Of course."


    "And Vera too, I take it."


    "Goes without saying."


    He really wasn''t shy with his intention to have them both, was he?


    "You understand this sort of behavior is probably going to spoil us eventually, yes?" If breakfast in bed after such a comfortable sleep and so wonderful a method of awakening was what she had to look forward to, then Mary''s moment of weakness may really turn out to have been the moment of the wisest decision of her life.


    Well, maybe that was an exaggeration.


    "What, you didn''t know?" He asked, turning dead serious. " I actually exist just to spoil you two. I don''t mind even if you became no-good women."


    Was she shallow if she liked those words? Was it okay to?


    ***


    It was thirty minutes later when he returned with a tray packed full of plates. Eggs, sausage, a stack of small pancakes, apples, orange juice, berries...there was a lineup of all kinds of food.


    He noticed Mary had fallen back asleep while Vera was continuing her book from last night, having just gotten out of the bath. Setting the tray on the table, he leaned over and shook the older of the two to consciousness.


    He then placed a plate holding a bagel with an avocado spread topped by a sunny-side-up egg on Vera''s side. He didn''t need to ask. It was always her first choice.


    She thanked him and began eating. Meanwhile, he turned his attention to the still-drowsy Mary.


    "Everything''s done. What would you like first?"


    Mary rubbed her eyes, found the move quite unladylike, stopped, and looked over the array of food he''d brought up. She suppressed a yawn and replied, "Maybe an apple?"


    "Coming right up."


    Damien picked up the fruit and started peeling it with a knife. He liked making the little bunny-eared apple slices and so that''s what he did.


    Mary''s eyes were transfixed. She didn''t realize she was staring until he asked, "Is something the matter?"


    In response to the question, she narrowed her gaze and continued that strange, almost resentful stare. The targets of her ire were the youth''s fingers.


    "I just really hate that after only a single day with you I can''t even look at your hands without wishing they were inside me. It''s frustrating."


    Vera nearly choked. "Mother!" She protested all red-faced, starting into a fit of coughs moments later. Damien quickly passed her some juice.


    The older woman looked over her daughter with a soft sneer. The girl lets her boyfriend bring her to orgasm when her mother is just a foot away, then offers to jerk him off right after, and THIS is what makes her blush?


    Mary wanted to tell the kid all of that but chose not to. She said instead, "We were both thinking something similar. Or did you believe me suddenly blind, not noticing how you were looking at them, too?"


    The younger of the women denied the implication. "I was not."


    "Lie if you wish." Mary''s reaction was neutral. "I don''t see why you feel the need to hide it. Is this even something worth getting worked up over at this point? If we''re going to move forward with this guy''s selfish whims we should at least be honest about what we want from him. It''s the least he could do."


    Damien nodded and gave a bow. "I live to please. Call upon my services anytime." And handed over a finished slice of apple to Mary.


    The shape of the slice was not new to Mary but she always did secretly like it. She adored little bunny rabbits. They were amazingly cute.


    "I just...I didn''t think we''d be talking about stuff like this so soon¡­" Vera grumbled.


    "As soon as you confessed to him you were paraded through the city while he made out with you in his arms, and I had s.e.x with him in his parent''s bed." And the kitchen. And the bath. The coffee table, the couch, love seat, several times on the veranda, in front of the fireplace on a tigerskin rug, and as they ascended the stairs back towards the bedroom. Ah, and against basically every wall, for hours. Mary, of course, would not tell her daughter any of this. "I think the origin and nature of our relationsh.i.p.s with him fully allow us to skip the mortification surrounding such topics, don''t you?"


    "That''s¡­" Vera was at a loss for words. She couldn''t exactly say this was wrong. But even so, this kind of talk was a bit...yeah.


    "Anyway, you''re the only one in this due to feelings for him. I merely lacked the strength to resist his...charms." She carefully avoided their eyes. "You don''t have to worry about me saying anything or trying to curry favor that should be yours. However I do like the kind of lover he is and I can''t pretend otherwise, so apart from that I''ll limit our interactions." She made her stance clear. S.e.x was s.e.x. That''s all.


    Damien kept nodding along with her words. "Nope."


    "What do you mean, nope?!" She demanded. Is it just her, or was this a familiar pattern?


    "I just don''t know why you thought I''d agree to that? I told you I planned to pursue you from now on."


    "I love your father." She stated as if that mattered to him at all.


    "...Yes, and?"


    Mary had no idea what to say back.


    The young man set down the knife in his hand. "See, I don''t think you actually love him as much as you believe you do anyway." He began, "In fact, I would say you''re just clinging to a hopeless love because you think you don''t deserve to have it."


    "You don''t know the first thing about me." Mary coolly responded. "You can''t know what I think."


    "I can," Damien insisted calmly, "And you want to know how? Because while you loved the s.e.x, what you enjoyed more was what came after." His tone turned decidedly smooth and sweet. "I enjoyed that more, too. Being with you. Holding you. Listening to you."


    Mary didn''t like hearing this. She felt the weakness grab her again when she did. People had used words like this against her before and she was tired of it.


    But he''d had her already and was still with her, still saying such nice things. And his eyes...the way he looked at her. With care. With tenderness. Feelings that couldn''t possibly be real.


    He gazed at her fondly. "I want to see you happy and content. I also want to be the one to make you happy and content." The words were perfect and she hated that, because they were exactly what she wanted to hear. He must know that, right?.


    "Oh, and yeah, I''m totally saying what I know you want to hear. If that''s what you''re thinking, and your eyes say that you do, then you''re right." He admitted easily. Mary blinked, unsure where he could be going with this.


    "But I also mean them and my only goal is your heart. So just shut up and let me take care of you." He almost seemed angry by the last sentence. "I love you and I''m damn well going to make sure you revel in how much I do."


    Mary was not someone used to being out of sorts, but she stammered stupidly just then. "I...but that''s...it''s just...." Her cheeks puffed. "It''s ridiculous!" She finally ground out. " You can''t simply decide to love someone based on a single day! That''s not how it works!"


    "Says who? Love is always a choice and I made mine. There''s really no use trying to sway me out of it. Is there, Vee?"


    The girl had a pinched face as she looked at her mother. "The Young Master is quite decisive." Was all she said.


    Mary didn''t understand what the hell is going on anymore!


    "Traitorous girl." She accused. " Doing in your own mother like this, what an unfilial child!"


    "I don''t see how I''m supposedly doing you in, though?"


    Mary turned gloomy. "You''re both playing me. Admit it. This is just a trap, right? He''s roped you into bringing me in, hasn''t he? You''d do anything he tells you."


    "...Do you even hear yourself? I''m generous to the point of being the epitome of kindness and tolerance, but I don''t just go along with whatever he wants."


    " So you''re okay with this now, are you?"


    Vera didn''t even bother looking up from her book. "I have opposing feelings on the matter, actually. But I do take into account what''s best for you, too. Which is why I''m making the effort to act casual."


    Mary couldn''t believe her ears. "Are you the parent, or am I? What do you mean, what''s best for me?"


    Vera sighed in exasperation. "I mean that I know how many failings you''ve had with this kind of thing in the past, but at the very least, if nothing else, you can trust in the Young Master''s words."


    "Trust. Right. And I suppose my body has nothing at all to do with his enthusiasm." She remained unconvinced.


    Damien spoke up in his defense. "I can''t go after someone I''m not attracted to, but I''ve never been beholden to beauty alone." He suddenly seemed very tired. "But this is stuff we sorta already covered? I said before I won''t let you go. Bottome line is you''re only trying to put distance between us since for now you can''t take my word for it. Well, that''s fine. I actually don''t mind if you keep doubting me or bring up things I already told you won''t happen. It just means you want me to reassure you, and I have no problems doing that. In a similar fashion to Vera voicing her own doubts and insecurities, all it means is that I get to pamper you until those worries go away. And believe me, I won''t get bored of it." He stood. " Make me repeat myself as often as you wish. Telling you both how wonderful you are, that''s always going to be the highlight of my day."


    Mary stared at him for a long time in a daze. Finally, she shook herself out of her stupor and felt her chest tighten. Her voice came out slow and deliberate."I don''t know if I should trust a single word you say¡­." She started. " But I do know I love hearing them."


    This was beyond sweet nothings. It was far above the tactics of an ordinary playboy. He saw through to your misgivings and said exactly what you needed to hear. He hit at the core and made you want to jump in his arms crying.


    "And that''s more than enough for now, wouldn''t you say?"


    She gave a shake. "Not at all. It''s far from enough." The woman turned to Vera. "Please leave the room."


    "...Why?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "Because if you''re here giving me a guilty conscience, it''ll be quite difficult to focus on f.u.c.k.i.n.g his brains out." She said bluntly. "I''ll take you up on that cuddle, too." She added.


    "Okay. Hold up." Vera held up a hand. "There''s simply is no way you''re going to do those kinds of things here!" She seethed. "We agreed to no lewd stuff, remember?"


    "You were laying in bed for an hour using his arm as a masturbation tool." The woman''s tone was as dry as the Sahara. "Don''t bring up that bullshit. I don''t even see the problem? We''ve both had s.e.x with him anyway, and after everything he just said I would very much like to tear his clothes off."


    Before Vera could stop him, Damien supplied the correction all on his own. "Actually we haven''t had s.e.x yet, just everything but. She wants to save herself for marriage."


    Mary''s reaction was outside of Vera''s expectations. She only tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Indeed? I know you haven''t actually had s.e.x.u.a.l relations with a woman beyond foreplay, so if not her, then...was I actually you first?"


    He was just about to nod when someone else answered for him. "That''s where you''re wrong, plant."


    The tone was instantly recognized. Impossibly familiar and as unforgettable as his own voice. Sure enough, the next moment was followed by a bright light as a certain flame-haired woman entered the scene!


    Almost unspeakably beautiful with an aura full of scalding vivaciousness. The newcomer said her piece before turning her full, enthusiastic attention to Damien.


    The woman''s eyes were wide and excited. "Have you even SEEN what it''s like inside me recently? I come back after exploring the city and having some fun and see that there''s, like, plants growing everywhere! Rivers, waterfalls¡­.a huge willow tree...we even have a golden Phoenix hanging out all curled up in the sky acting like a sun! How did that even happen? Don''t tell me you went out and ate some spicy chicken''s core? I''m honestly amazed. Just what did you get up to while I was away, huh?"


    She rushed the words out in a single breath and only now turned back to the surprised green-haired duo on the bed.


    "Oh, and I listened a bit. I don''t get why you think you''re his first? I was before you and--"


    "You don''t count, those weren''t even our real bodies. Probably."


    "They sorta were, though? Anyway, my race''s young Great One wasn''t even a v.i.r.g.i.n when he had me, much less you."


    "Okay, woah, hold the f.u.c.k up." Damien couldn''t stay quiet when he heard that. "What do you mean, I wasn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n?!"

 Chapter 86 - And So Our Story Begins

    "Out with it. Wha''choo talkin'' ''bout, Willis?" Damien demanded with slanted eyes. He started doubting all his fourteen years of life. "The hell you mean, I wasn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n? You tellin'' me I got f.u.c.kin'' Cosby''d?"


    "Huh?" The woman had no idea what he meant.


    Damien, however, didn''t pay her any attention. He started questioning his entire 14 years of life. When? When did it happen, huh?! He went paranoid.


    He remembered those groups of milfs during that party. The angelic green-eyed girl who could''ve totally taken advantage of his weary form.


    The busty barmaid he''d met during his trip to the Kingdom''s Crown City. Wait. He''s a goddamn Dragon. Why was he so tired from just a few rounds of fighting back then?


    And he can''t get drunk! So how come he blacked out that night!?


    No. Before them, what about Mother? He suddenly recalled her sweet, e.r.o.t.i.c m.o.a.ns as he suckled her b.r.e.a.s.ts during his infancy. Father said something about offspring of the Dragon race not having any birth defects even in cases of i.n.c.e.s.t¡­.


    ...Haha. Nah. Even for a son-con like her, she wouldn''t...well, she probably wouldn''t¡­


    ¡­....


    ...


    He started to sweat.


    No, let''s not jump to conclusions. He could be wrong. Although he had to admit, the fact he just heard he''d been reverse-r.a.p.ed and his thoughts immediately jumped to his own mother did NOT bode well.


    "How can you even tell something like that to begin with?" He temporarily ignored his growing suspicions and directed an important question to the bearer of bad news herself.


    "My mother''s a L.u.s.t Demon." She explained simply. " I can tell these things."


    He grunted. "Of course you do. Because everyone seems to have a bit of succubae in them these days." Evie, Mother, this chick, this chick''s mother, Damien.


    As the two were carrying the conversation on, Mary and Vera stared at the flame-haired beauty with pinched eyebrows. She seemed vaguely familiar, this woman, but they simply couldn''t put their fingers on why.


    "Did I never tell you, Little Lord?"


    "You may have forgotten to mention it, yes."


    "Not surprising. After all, we didn''t do much talking." Her lips curled into a fond smile. She briefly examined the mother-daughter pair who were still stunned by her sudden appearance. "Judging by the essentia coming off you two, you must also be my Lord''s women. It''s nice to meet you." She strode forward and introduced herself with an extended hand. " Seraphine Vesta. Call me Sera. Anyway I''m sure you can understand my woes, eh?" She gave a light, twinkling laugh. "Even though time in my world works differently, after a few eons of nonstop s.e.x you''d think he''d at least get bored or it! As women who have also experienced this guy''s insatiableness, you should know well the hardsh.i.p.s I had to endure." A petite hand was raised to her flushed cheek. A dreamy sigh escaped her lips. "Honestly, this rascal. He wouldn''t stop even when I tried to sleep. Before that I didn''t even think people within my realm could get tired!"


    Damien cut in, "Hey, remember, it was either fighting or f.u.c.k.i.n.g and by nature I''m a lover, not a fighter." Literally. The Incubus and Angel in him personify two different flavors of love and combined they surely outweigh the Dragon in him. He has the wings to prove it, too.


    Ignore his past dealings with the purging of heretics, wanton violence and drug addiction.


    "And why the ''also''? Since when were you ''also'' my woman, huh? Those two, sure, but you? I can''t have a damn fire Dragon in my mother-daughter tree spirit paradise. Kindly f.u.c.k off with that nonsense, yeah?"


    His words did nothing to discourage her. In their multi-universe spaning relationship she''d gotten quite used to him speaking carelessly. He didn''t mean any harm even when he said unkind things. There was no dislike in his tone at all, for example, so she couldn''t take it to heart.


    In fact she only found it familiar and endearing. "I have taken residence in your body, and you still say I am not one of your women? Even after all those strange things you did to me--"


    He quickly cut her off. "We don''t need to talk about that."


    She ignored him. "You must know what I''m talking about, no?" The way she looked at Mary and Vera was like she was talking to fellow conspirators or confidants. As if they shared amongst them some secret knowledge.


    Mary saw that look and couldn''t help letting out a dry laugh. "Well, I can''t I don''t." Upon receiving a questioning glance from her daughter she went on to explain, "Maybe it''s because you haven''t had actual s.e.x with him yet, but he can be a bit weird." The ghost of a smile appeared along her lips. "Once, while he finished on my face, he used his thumb and smeared his s.e.m.e.n along my forehead while saying the word ''Simba'' in a rather lengthy and dramatic voice. It was quite confusing, to say the least. I''m still not sure what it was about."


    Totally not Damien''s fault, that. It was just, like, a reflex. He couldn''t help it. "Don''t judge me."


    "Did he ever try setting your pubic hair on fire and put it out with his load?" Inquired Sera.


    Mary paled immediately. Damien glared at Sera and rushed to reassure her. "I''d never do that to you." He comforted.


    "Who would have known the Young Master was such a s.e.x.u.a.l deviant." Vera shook her head. "You think you know a person."


    Hearing this caused Sera to nod in agreement. ''He also once cooked something called onion rings and had the idea of having me eat them while they hung on his c.o.c.k." She supplied helpfully. "They tasted quite good, actually" The woman licked her lips.


    "We were in there for what must''ve been at least several supereons, okay? Forgive me if I wanted to try some new stuff every now and again." He grumbled. "Look, can we stop focusing on my questionable s.e.x.u.a.l history and go back to the part of who r.a.p.ed me?"


    His reminder broke Mary from nightmares about the boy someday requesting she let him set her bush on fire. She was a bit resentful at the moment as because the appearance of this strange woman meant her plans of kicking her daughter out of the room to have s.e.x with the girl''s boyfriend--an insensitive way to word it, but somehow the thought had a twisted sort of appeal--went down the drain.


    Now she had to deal with this "Sera" talking about Damien''s supposed ****. And as sad as it was, she believed it actually happened. Even worse, she''s quite certain about who committed the crime.


    And so mary took a deep breath and gently exhaled through her nose, quickly composing herself. Then without the slightest of doubt, said, "It was definitely your mother."


    "It could only be her," Vera affirmed.


    "Bullshit!" Damien snapped. "She--"


    "In fact, that was always to be her plan."


    Mary''s statement stopped Damien dead in his tracks. "I''m sorry, what was that?" He was sure he''d heard wrong.


    The woman didn''t allow him this false hope. "She does love your father, but he''s no Dragon. You are."


    "I don''t follow."


    She patiently began her explanation. "Someday, when he dies, she''ll come to you. And when she does it will, of course, to make you her male. Do you not understand now?" Mary considered for a moment. "I think she plans to have you re-populate the Dragon race and then take you for her mate. She told me once she wanted to subjugate all the other major and powerful races of the Mortal Plane and I suppose you''re to help her."


    "Christ." He swore. "Why would she want to do that?"


    "Boredom, mostly. She''s also very much a Dragon supremacist, so that would be another reason. Though lesser, if we''re honest."


    The Dragon race dominated a vast number of realms, but so did the other "Transcendent


    Races" and Mary always felt it was her obligation to fix that. Also, she thought it would be fun, another inter-realm war. She wasn''t around for the last one, much to her dismay.


    Sera grinned. "It actually doesn''t happen very commonly, but Dragons would definitely engage in i.n.c.e.s.t without complaint. People are naturally drawn to their family. We just take it a bit further."


    "Muriel is a narcissist deep down. Her love for you is likely rooted in her own vanity and so, of course, she would find you the perfect partner. " She stopped just then, hesitating to go on. Finally, she gathered the courage to continue, but it was difficult. "Dolly, too, was a part of her repopulation plan. Do you remember when we dragged your father away the day he announced her engagement? I didn''t mind myself, but your mother truly was furious. Because he was trying to marry off a Dragon Princess to some weak Nephilim, and because she wanted Dolly to take her place as the one to birth your child. Since it''s too dangerous to attempt it herself. If your birth wasn''t so exhausting to her vitality, she would surely try her luck a third time for you."


    "Thankfully," Vera continued for her mother, "You have relatives in another Dragon clan."


    "Yes," Mary confirmed. "Your father actually wanted to use this to spare you and Dolly from your mother''s plan. Well, truth be told he simply used that to buy time knowing Muriel will make the promise simply to indulge him. Elias isn''t naive enough to think she would keep her word past his lifetime and made plans of his own."


    Damien had listened quietly up to that point. "And those would be¡­?"


    "Why do you think I would know?"


    "Because he trusts you and you obviously got some beef with Mother. He wouldn''t keep it from you, he probably even wants your help with something. If you want my guess, maybe it would be to send me out of the realm? That''s basically the only way to make sure Mother can''t easily find me, after all."


    Mary had to admit he was truly rather sharp, this guy. "It always surprises me how someone so prone to random f.u.c.kery like you can also be so smart sometimes. Yes. You''re right. It wouldn''t be announced until later once your mother goes back to her race''s main realm in a couple years, but he reached an agreement with Lucy that you would marry Charlotte and be sent to the Above realms where the Angels dwell and, using your lineages, have you two seek asylum. It''s all quite political since you descend from an Archangel, a leader of their race, and are of Okeanos blood. After your origins are explained you would, I expect, be very important and possibly used to keep your mother in check. The upper echelon of the Transcendent races already know your mother''s attitude towards them and of her love for chaos. If they had you, you''d be treated as an important guest and tentative political hostage...if they could persuade you to their ways then someday they would have a powerful ally as well, someone who has no interest in causing trouble between the great races. They''d probably help you take the leadership role of your family from your grandfather, too, as the sooner you take the helm the faster you can help ease relations between your race and the others. The Angels, after all, are tasked with keeping a certain status quo from what I understand."


    Damien nodded along as if all this were perfectly normal. "F.u.c.k all that shit." He stated with impossible serenity. "Also, wouldn''t they just kill me? I would kill me."


    "Unlike you, most people actually care about the consequences of their actions." Vera looked at him disdainfully. "Keeping you is one thing, but killing you? No. You don''t just kill the future leader of the Okeanos family unless you want them to focus all their might on wiping you from existence."


    Sera chuckled. "Oh yeah, that''s definitely true. Even in the war, the Okeanos clan was untouchable. They had great power, so few could match them to begin with, but even those who were able to fight them would be too scared to actually kill them. To us, they''re sacred. They''re the closest descendants to our great ancestor because they have such incredibly long lifespans even among the other Dragon. As such, there were only around three generations in my time. In those days the younger Dragons of other clans like me were already the eighth or ninth generation. So if anyone killed someone from the Okeanos family it wouldn''t matter that all the races and realms were warring amongst each other, we''d ignore all other enemies and eradicate the family and race of that person in their entirety. No matter the cost, it would be done."


    "So you''re a bunch of zealots too, then. Alright." He was getting a bit tired of all these damn fanatics around him. They were everywhere. Why couldn''t they understand that the only beings deserving of true veneration were the glorious Furry-Eared ones?! Speaking of which, he hadn''t been spoiling Minnie as much lately. He''d have to correct this sometime soon.


    "And again, f.u.c.k all that. Listen, I may have said this before, but just because I enjoy watching other people f.u.c.k their sisters and parents, don''t mean I wanna f.u.c.k mine. So if Mother really planned on that happening she''s got another thing coming." Damien warning. "Also¡­" He looked at Mary with a touch of concern. "You let me have you despite knowing all that? Aren''t you worried Mother will freak out? She already thinks I''m seeing you, but just because she hasn''t exploded yet doesn''t mean she still won''t. Especially if she finds out you told me all this."


    Mary nodded as if she already thought of this. "When the time comes I completely plan to hide behind you. You''re the one who wanted me, is it not then your job to protect me?"


    "Already relying on me, are you?"


    "I''ll use you to weather Hurrican Muriel, at least. I don''t find this shameless, either. I''m just a lonely old woman, am I not? Obviously I wouldn''t be able to resist the relentless attacks from such a strapping young man."


    "Said the woman who begged for my kisses from start to finish."


    She snorted coldly. "I did not beg."


    "That''s your story and you''re going to stick to is. Alright. I can live with that. I''m a big bad wolf who likes to prey on lonely tree milfs. Yeah, I like it." Damien rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Oh. But are you sure it''s alright telling me all this in front of this chick?" He jerked a thumb to Sera. "I''m pretty clear with me not being very keen on doing any of that stuff. And she''s essentially a Dragon. So aren''t you worried she''d be on Mother''s side in this?"


    This caused Mary to pause a moment. They both turned to Sera, who asked, "Does your mother also have an empty second core which I can take residence of?"


    "I''m sure she has a few holes you can fit into, but not something like that."


    "Then you don''t have to worry!" She smiled. "Right now I exist in your second core, which makes me a part of you for as long as I am. This gives me a way to feel and experience the world in ways I couldn''t before. That, alongside the fact that you helped me break the seals which bound me to those two assholes'' control, make me very grateful." First, he helped her completely awaken. Then his blood erased the seals they placed on her. Which she was not sure how it did, but it worked. " Why would I choose someone I don''t even know over you? I revere your family, but you''re the one who helped me. Besides, you are my man and I am your woman. It''s only right we''re together. "


    Damien gave a dubious look. "I didn''t agree to that last part. But anyway, I don''t know how I feel about having a foreign entity living in me, especially not when I remember planting Vera in your realm. I always thought I like, absorbed her into me or something. But if it was you, then no. To hell with that cheese. Either you find a way to bind yourself to me like a slave or you get the f.u.c.k out and give me back my cute little tree. I''m not risking losing her if you decide to go off on your own one day."


    Mary and Vera both quickened the pace of their breath at that. The two were clearly agitated upon hearing where Vera''s true physical form was housed and what could happen if what he said actually came to pass.


    This was a dangerous situation.


    Vera, especially, wanted to cry. If she''d know where she''d end up, she''d never have given herself to the Young Master! This guy brought nothing but trouble all the time, why would she think he wouldn''t this time? Mother was right, she''s an idiot! Even Dolly never did anything so stupid! Didn''t this mean she''s worse than Dolly? That empty lemon-head? How absurd! This isn''t funny at all, the world really might be coming to an end soon, ah!


    Even worse than Dolly....Vera fell onto the bed in a fit of depression. That''s it. She''s done. Kaput. Let the bed swallow her whole and make her disappear.


    She fell face-first onto the damp area of her side. And with that realization, tears were silently added to the already wet sheets.


    Mary rubbed the girl''s back soothingly, but the fact her daughter was crying into the spot where her own sweat and other unnamable fluids had soaked through didn''t escape her. "Would you like to move over a bit, sweet one? That spot¡­" Mary tried to tactfully inform her.


    Vera said nothing and laid there quietly. Why did she have to bring it up?!


    "At least let me put a pillow under you."


    "Why?" Sera questioned. "Is there something wrong with that spot?" Now that they mention it, there was a peculiar smell in the air, wasn''t there? It seemed to be coming mainly from the bed.


    "No? Why do you ask? Of course not."


    "Then why--"


    "If you two stay silent no one will call you mute." Damien cut her off. "Just leave her be." He told them. "She''s just upset because her life is in the hands of a spicy lizard--"


    "A lizard?!" Sera fumed.


    "--so let''s fix that." He turned to face Sera''s indignant expression. "What''ll it be? Slave, or eviction?"


    "Well, I certainly don''t want to have to leave. Alright, fine. I''ll teach you a way to control me." Sera decided it fast and easy. " I suppose it wouldn''t be very bad being under your will, in any case." She mused. A couple of years weren''t enough to be able to truly trust a person. A dozen of years, even. But what about a lifetime? Several? A billion? Once you''ve known a person longer than the span of time a universe can be born and die, you tend to trust that person with certain things. For Sera, she trusted Damien to not abuse her.


    Or even better, to abuse her in all the most delightful of ways.


    Which are both reasons why she didn''t have any reservations about putting herself under his will. To her it was a small matter. She did not believe he would care to restrict her freedom in any way, either. He just wasn''t the sort of person to do so, at least not without what he felt was good cause.


    "But for that those two may have to leave the room." Her lips formed a new, mischievous arc. "Not that I mind if they like to watch, or even care to join in after we''re done."


    Damien squinted, a sudden suspicion coming over him. "It''s a goddamn s.e.x thing, isn''t it?"


    "I am part L.u.s.t Demon, after all." She grinned widely. " As are you, I can tell. Isn''t it natural that we''d have to be dominated s.e.x.u.a.lly for something like this to work?"


    "I guess, but I mean is it really necessary or are you just saying this to get a good lay out of it too?"


    Her eyes widened and she held a hand to her mouth. "Of course not! I assure you, it''s quite necessary indeed! Though even if it weren''t, you''re right, that''s totally something I would do."


    "That''s what I thought." He sighed. "Fine. Hold on." Damien then addressed Vera. "So¡­"


    "She has to fill out the proper paperwork just like everybody else." The girl immediately raised her head and looked at him with a dead expression. "That includes mother, too, now that I think of it."


    Damien huffed in exasperation. "You and those damn papers." He stopped. "Wait, that reminds me. What happened to Bridget?"


    "You forgot? She went to pick up that fatty." Vera reminded.


    "Ah hell, that''s right. I really should go check on them, see if my name''s been cleared yet, too." He walked over to the wardrobe and started changing his clothes.


    "Are you leaving? Now?" Mary frowned in disapproval. He couldn''t be thinking of just going off, Could he? Her daughter''s life was in the hands of a creature born of fire and destruction!


    "I am. I mean I get the concern. But don''t worry, Sera''s cool. And you guys got paperwork to fill out anyway. I don''t need to be here for that. May as well do something productive while that gets done, yeah? Vee, I assume you already have copies on hand?"


    "Or course. Each in triplicate"


    "Atta girl."


    These files meant nothing to him, but they seemed to give her a sense of control and he wouldn''t take that away. After all, just because he has these "official" mistresses, doesn''t mean he has to use ''em.


    Damien believed Bridget and Sera would take the hint and go pursue other people eventually, since the only reason Bridget signed up seemed to be just for the s.e.x, while Sera probably wasn''t much different. He could tell she thought pretty lightly of it. You''d think she wouldn''t after having just barely gotten out of someone else''s control once already. It''s not like Damien planned to boss her around, but still.


    He was really starting to think women acted a bit weird when he was involved. Heh. Yeah. No shit, right? Damien thought back to the mad scientist lolies and restrained a shiver.


    Bridget and Sera basically just wanted him to satisfy a few certain "hungers" of their''s, or at least that''s what it seemed like to him. Same with Bubbles. He didn''t believe she actually had serious romantic feelings for him, though maybe she thought she did and maybe that''s all that matters.


    Not that he very much minded being treated as an object for someone''s s.e.x.u.a.l gratification, but Damien aspired towards greater things.


    As he turned to leave Vera took the opportunity to chime in, "So we''re just going to continue and ignore the very real possibility that you were r.a.p.ed by your own mother sometime in the past?"


    "Yup." He casually replied. "I''m not messin'' with that kinda trauma." Therapists? Pfft. Who needs ''em? Just a buncha vampires who wanna suck the money right out of you. Don''t listen to word they say, because it''s their jobs to fix you and they don''t have jobs if you actually get fixed. Same with dentists.


    Of course nine out of ten of them recommend this product, they''re out of a job if they tell you about the good stuff. Now, you may call Damien a conspiracy nut. But it just makes sense though, doesn''t it? Yeah.


    WIth that, he exited the room.


    None of the women left behind said a word until Vera got up, looked under the bed, and pulled out several stacks of papers.


    Mary and Sera looked at them with apprehension.


    "...What are those?" Sera gulped.


    "These are the first round of doc.u.ments you will have to read through and sign to be approved as one of the Young Master''s mistresses."


    "You were serious about that?" Mary felt a headache coming on.


    "Of course." Vera said, pushing up a pair of reading glasses she conjured up, which she didn''t even need. "I never joke about proper paperwork."


    ...Mary hated paperwork.


    "Even I have to?"


    "Especially you!"


    "But...I''m your mother."


    Vera promptly added two more stacks of papers to Mary''s pile. "I know. That''s why I wrote these last night."


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g bureaucrats.


    ***


    Two people sat in the room. One man, one fatty. Their gazes locked onto each other with untold passion.


    An awkward silence hung in the air.


    Avery coughed. Drank some water. And adjusted her collar. "So...I''m sorry." She avoided his gaze as she said this. "I was wrong."


    There was an empty pit in her stomach. Her hands shook and she felt her face flash hotly with shame. She didn''t expect forgiveness. After blowing up like that and avoiding him so much, she didn''t deserve it.


    Which why she nearly cried when he rushed over and gave her a huge bear-hug that lifted her off her feet, laughing as he sat her down with a pat to the back. "No worries, m''dude. AIn''t a big deal. Alls forgiven, yeah? I''m just glad my good name has been restored. It''s okay."


    The ease with which he forgave her made Avery feel even shittier. "Okay?" She muttered. "What do you mean, okay? It''s not ''okay'' that I''ve been hating you, thinking you ruined my family, when you didn''t even do anything wrong. It''s not ''okay'' that I''ve been cursing you every day when you were the only one who helped my mother out of that abusive lifestyle. It''s not ''okay'' that she was suffering so much and I never knew a damn thing about it!" She yelled.


    Damien shrugged. "Alright, yeah, you didn''t pick up on how much of an asshole he was. Not your fault."


    "Asshole doesn''t even begin to describe that bastard. He made her feel like she was f.u.c.k.i.n.g worthless." The girl swore. " She even tried killing herself once, did you know that? That''s how terrible he was to her. And all this time I thought he was such a good man, a good husband. Do you know how many times I told him that, too? How many times I consoled him after she left? Now I wish I just left him to rot."


    Avery angrily wiped the tears from her face and turned away from him. "I blamed you both." She admitted quietly. "Not just you. But she was the one who was in pain and instead of noticing it, I condemned her. I hate that the most. That I didn''t know, didn''t see. But I''m not sure what I could''ve done even if I did."


    "To be fair, you were just a kid."


    "So were you." Avery''s fists clenched themselves so tightly they started turning white. "And you did something about it. " Her own words were the reminder she needed. "You helped her."


    "Yeah. I did. So¡­" He lead on


    "So, thank you." Avery finished. "Really, just...thank you."


    "Thank you, ''Papa''," Damien gently corrected.


    Confusion. "Um...huh?"


    "Oh. She didn''t tell you that part yet?"


    "Tell me what?"


    "You''ll see." He spoke mysteriously. "Where is Bridget anyway? Did she go get a room in the city then?"


    Avery felt unspeakable discomfort at the way he addressed her mother by name. "She stayed over. I hope it''s okay that I let her sleep in your room. I tried getting her to sleep in mine, but she insisted."


    "...Say, she doesn''t know we were room mates, does she?" Another premonition came to life.


    "It may have came up once or twice. Why?"


    "Oh, no reason." He then got up, walked to his former bedroom door, and quietly opened it. Inside you could see a writhing mass of blanket slowly wiggling about. Soft, sensuous m.o.a.ns tickled the ear as you watch.


    Avery, curious, walked up behind him and stared in blank bewilderment before realization kicked in. Her mouth dropped open. "Mother!" She screamed. "What are you doing?!"


    "Shit!" The woman jerked in surprise and bolted upright, looking at the intruders with a mixture of guilt and fright. In her hand was a pair of briefs that she quickly hid behind her back. She glared at her daughter unhappily. "I...I was sleeping! What do you think I was doing?"


    Avery suddenly started doubting herself. "But you¡­I mean, I thought..."


    Damien wasn''t having it. "Give ''em back. " He held out a hand.


    She coughed. "Ah. Damien. You''re...you''re here. My apologies for looking unpresentable at the moment. Would you please wait outside while I freshen up?"


    "No. Gimme."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I follow." She gave a strained smile.


    "I think you do."


    They locked eyes for several long, silent moments. Her lips pursed. Finally, which clear unwillingness, she said, "....Article 14 subsection 6 paragraph 5 explicitly states I''m entitled to any and all treasures I may find." Came the calm rejection. " You can''t have it. I found it, so it''s mine! I-I have rights! It was in the contract, okay? Go ahead. Read it and see."


    She actually f.u.c.k.i.n.g memorized it, he thought. Even worse, she brought out a copy! Bridget flipped through the pages and pointed. "There, see? Right there, written in black and white clear as crystal!


    He grabbed the papers and ripped them to shreds. "I don''t give a damn. To hell with your contract, woman, those are my undies!"


    The woman stiffened and her face became even more dignified. "I''d like to speak to your manager."


    Just as he was about to retort Avery stepped in and asked, "Wait, what contract? What did he just tear up?"


    Bridget shrugged. "I may have signed away my body to him under the premise of great s.e.x.


    "Really?" Damien asked. " You''re just going to come out and say it? Alright then."


    " She''ll find out eventually. I''m not ashamed of it, either. I''m too old now to lie about what I want."


    Avery looked between them with the most perplexed expression as horror soon settled in."This...this is a joke, right?"


    Bridget fixed her unkempt hair and gave the girl a soft smile. "No, dear. It''s quite true."


    Avery''s rolls of fat jiggled as shock coursed through her. Rage came soon after. She rounded on Damien with a fury. "You made my mother into your s.e.x slave?!"


    "Mistress, honey. And I signed the papers myself."


    "And I didn''t even agree to any mistresses either." Damien added.


    Avery''s nose flared, clearly at a loss. "I don''t¡­.understand?"


    Damien scratched the back of his head. "So basically my fiancee thought she couldn''t handle my by herself in bed? And so she decided she had to bring in help. Apparently she fears not surviving the wedding night, but that''s bullshit in my book. Then, wouldn''t you know it, here comes you mom wanting to reconnect and that girl thinks to herself, ''A perfect candidate!'' and together they sign me up for my first ''legal'' mistress."


    The woman in question had the grace to blush. "It sounds crude, but I told you how well he treated me. I don''t want to spend the rest of my life feeling alone and unhappy. I know this isn''t very conventional, but please understand. I want this." She


    "Mother...this...what are you saying?" Avery finally choked out.


    Bridget wrung her hands nervously. "Well, if it goes how I''m hoping it will, then¡­." But whatever she was going to say, she obviously decided against it. Instead, she shook her head, took a breath, and continued with, " Avery, dear¡­.say hello to your new father."


    The girl blew up. "That''s not what I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g asking, okay?! I''m not stupid! Before you even think about making this guy my father, why don''t you tell me how the hell you can just sign up for being the mistress of someone who doesn''t even want one?! Are you seriously that insane? And what''s up with that fiancee? You guys can''t just ignore what he wants and do whatever you feel like! Gods above, I thought he roped you into some sort of seedy s.e.x contract, I really didn''t think he was the one being sold off! First his sister, now the two of you! Ugh!" She made a sound of utter disgust.


    Damien had tears in his eyes. "As expected, fatties really are a man''s best friend!" To hell with Baz and his damn honeypot scheme. Avery''s his true pal!


    What followed was an hour-long tirade from Avery admonishing her mother for taking advantage of someone half her age. The woman didn''t say she was going to back out of the deal, but Damien was touched by Avery''s effort.


    What onesie did he think would suit her? Was it Big Chungus, or Wagandan Knuckles?


    ***


    "Everything settled then?" Damien came back to his place while devouring a slice of apple pie bought from a food stall. As he walked into the living room he found a dead Mary and Sera.


    They were hunched over a small round table with dull glazed eyes. Standing above them was a very satisfied-looking Vera. She was reviewing the doc.u.ments in her hand with a keen eye while enjoying the sight of her suffering mother from time to time.


    "Oh yes." She affirmed. "Everything seems to be in order."


    "So...like...you''re sure it''s fine?"


    The girl hesitated. "I don''t like it." She admitted. "But actually, this is a good thing. This woman is beneficial to you in many ways, did you know that?"


    "Oh?"


    "Quite." Vera nodded. "Young Master, I don''t think you realize the value of what you''re going to soon possess. For instance, look at me. According to mother''s knowledge, I am a World-grade treasure. Do you know what that means?"


    "I''ve read enough cultivation stories to guess."


    Vera didn''t ask. She simply took off her reading glasses, which he knew were purely cosmetic--he''s also sure she got that habit from him--and nodded once more. "For ordinary mortals, once they reach a certain stage in ''cultivation'' they must go through great difficulty to open up a certain space within themselves, and then after that require a...vessal...I suppose you could say, to house a so-called ''Divine Flame''. Rather, it''s what they use as kindling to light it. And it goes without saying that the higher the grade of treasure they use for this, the better their Divine Flame will be. But they don''t lose the treasure. Instead, only a portion is used as kindling and the rest becomes a part of them to be further refined and nourished. The place where the treasure is held after that is exactly that space they previously opened and, coincidentally, the same place a Dragon''s second core is located. You can say that they simply imitate Dragons. Since they already have this space, and already have their own natural treasures, Dragons don''t require that process. But you were different, Young Master. You naturally had a space to store a second core, but no true second core yourself. You were merely using Milly as a second core substitute while she exists outside of you. Which means the space inside you was still empty. That is, until Sera."


    "Cool." Damien didn''t really care that much.


    Cultivation aint this story''s genre. Wait. Shit. He forgot he wanted to beat up Charlotte''s other dad. An Angel¡­.yeah, gonna be hard if he don''t get stronger...so maybe it''s a little bit part of the story? F.u.c.k. He''s going to have to ascend to higher realms, isn''t he? Well fine. But if he starts running into arrogant Young Masters eyeing his jade beauties or begins to attract old men he''s gonna slap a bitch. Damien has no interest in getting involved with the typical bullshit xianxia plotlines. Nope. No sir.


    Vera slapped the back of his head. "Idiot. This isn''t just ''cool'', alright? You don''t get it. That woman isn''t just a Dragon, she''s a world unto herself. A literal sentient realm born from a Dragon''s second core who can connect you to anything housed within her so long as she stays inside you. And once she goes under your control fully, you won''t have to worry about her rebelling someday. Don''t you get it? Other people are limited to only one treasure. Once they light their Flame, that''s it. Their future accomplishments are determined largely by the treasure they used and they won''t be able to change it. You aren''t limited in this way. Your treasure will, in essence, become Sera herself. And you can connect yourself to other treasures through her. By my estimation, including me, you should already possess at least three World-grade treasures." Even Vera''s face showed awe just then. "Do you see how insane that is? Young Master, please understand that this power is perhaps something unprecedented from past to present."


    "And so I become an even more OP piece of shit without even tryin''." He chuckled.


    He was inwardly dreading It.


    "Can''t I just evict her? I''m only worried about you anyway."


    "You seriously want to give up unlimited cosmic power--or the potential for it--just like that?"


    Uh, yeah. Of course he does. Why, you ask? Well¡­


    "Woman, you don''t get powerups like this unless something bad is about to happen. This ain''t nothing but a damn jinx, you feel me? Life''s ten foot spiked monster c.o.c.k is readying to f.u.c.k me in the ass, mark my words."


    Yup. That''s the crux of the matter. And the bigger the powerup, the harder you get f.u.c.k.i.e.d. Damien likes his anus just the way it is, thank you very much.


    "In any case she doesn''t want to leave, and I don''t trust her unless she''s thoroughly under your control. I also don''t want to lose my connection to you." She liked how she could feel the beat of his heart alongside her own. "And at the same time I''m curious about where this can go. Young Master, there''s no reason not to do this."


    "Maybe. But if you tell me you don''t want me to, I won''t. Even if you revert to your loli form once you''re out, I''ll still love you the exact same."


    Her eyes went a touch darker. "But if I did, would you be able to touch me the same way? Would you be able to want me the same way?"


    "No." He spoke without a lick of hesitation. "But I could wait for you to grow up."


    "You would wait centuries."


    "You''re more than worth it. I can be patient, you know."


    The woman stared at him and gave a small, futile smile. "You probably could." She said. " But I don''t want to have to wait so long to be with you. Not after all this. And, " She looked at her mother, " What about her?"


    "She doesn''t love me." Damien shrugged. "I can change that now, or later. It makes no difference." Mary liked his nice words and caring demeanor, but she was mainly in it for the s.e.x at the moment. She wouldn''t mind. He didn''t like the idea of suddenly stopping since that was like being a no-good tease, though. Still, she was a mature woman and she''d understand.


    "It''ll be a long time. You might fall for someone else." It was the biggest fear she had, that in the time she couldn''t be intimate with him another person would come in and be everything she wasn''t.


    "I mean I doubt I''d make the same exception I did for your mother, but even if I did no one else would ever replace you. It just won''t happen."


    "....You''re truly willing to just pause everything?"


    "I am." He confirmed. "If it comes to it, then yes. I''d gladly wait." He broke into a wild grin. "I don''t absolutely need s.e.x, alright? And it''s not like I can''t show my love for you other ways. Kissing and holding is still on the table."


    Vera still hesitated. "Even if we do wait I''m still going to need help. I heard what she said, okay? I''m not fool enough to tackle a beast like you on my own, got that? I-I don''t want to die so young!"


    Damien let loose a string of horrible profanities. "What is it with you and that stupid idea?! You won''t die!"


    "I''d get a heart attack from over-exertion! I read about it!"


    "You''re a World-grade treasure, aren''t you? What kinda ultra high-tier treasure gets f.u.c.k.i.n.g heart attacks?!"


    "It could happen. You don''t know."


    "Ha." He sighed. "Whatever. Look, do you want me to f.u.c.k her, or don''t you?"


    "Oh. Well. I''d rather you not, then. That Bridget woman is still okay, but--"


    "Why one and not the other?"


    "Oh. It''s just the idea of sharing you with a walking matchstick, I don''t like it." She admitted. "But¡­" She seemed disappointed all of a sudden. "We''re turning our backs on something amazing...you could become a supreme existence¡­" A shake of the head. "It''s such a waste¡­"


    Pfft. Supreme existence. Sounds terribly dull. He never understood the obsession with power. You only need enough to completely curb-stomp anyone who tried to f.u.c.k with you. Anything extra is just too much effort. No one likes an over-achiever.


    "Don''t care. You guys heard all that, right?" Damien looked over at the two motionless women. Sera''s eyes shone with intense light as vitality returned to her. She rose and smacked the table with rage.


    "Oh, I heard. And I know this has nothing to do with the conversation, but fun fact? That sword you keep around...Milly, you called her? She used to belong to your ancestor Okeanos. He was also an insatiable guy, just like you." She smirked. " Legends say that the first time his creator and lover, the Great Goddess, found out about his unfaithfulness she actually took one of his testicles and fashioned it to the sword''s hilt. Pretty wild, right?"


    Damien almost passed out when he heard the story. His left nut!


    "That aside, I have to say: F.u.c.k all that cheese! I just spent two hours on this damn thing!" She spat venomously. "I have rights now, dammit!"


    Damien shook off his mild case of delayed-onset PTSD and strode towards her, neither fast nor slow. He then reached for the second set of such papers he''d seen today before tearing up all her hard work. "Not with me you don''t."


    Mary saw his actions and quickly hid her own doc.u.ments behind her back, then thought about it more and wondered what she was doing. She rationalized that she simply didn''t want her efforts to go to waste and calmed herself. That''s right. She spent so much time going over these insufferable papers, she''d be damned if they were destroyed just like that!


    She folded them neatly and spirted them away.


    Sera''s breath came in hard, ragged pants as she stared at her ruined copies. "So, what? That''s it? We''re done? You''re really kicking me out?"


    Damien couldn''t help feeling sorry for her. Poor girl looked ready to cry. "Alright, alright. You can stay. Just give me back my little tree."


    She lit up.


    "Remember though, no s.e.x. I better not wake up one day with you mysteriously appearing n.a.k.e.d under my covers."


    Her face fell. "But...I''m your female¡­"


    "Come now. if you count every random fling I''ve had with women as them becoming ''mine'' then I''d have entire f.u.c.k.i.n.g legions of heroines banging down my front door." He said, thinking back to how much of a s.l.u.t people kept saying he was in a past life.


    As he was thinking this they all heard a loud knock.


    "Are we expecting anyone?" Vera asked all those present. Their silence was all she needed. Not thinking much of it she walked over to the front door and opened it to reveal two women. One was a blue-haired haired young woman bearing a striking resemblance to their favorite resident Undine, Except this woman was taller, bustier, and more elegant with a layer of frosty indifference. Far from Bubble''s warm, welcoming nature. Her black and gold blazer did nothing to hide her proud mountains, nor did her cold aura in any way detract from her fatal beauty.


    The second woman was also faintly familiar with a fine waist, mouth-watering curves and a pair of cherry-red lips.


    Sera immediately burst with scarlet-red flames when she saw this woman. "You!" She hissed. A second later she roared, "Everyone get back!" And accurately shot a beam of fiery light at the slim, cherry-lipped woman.


    It was casually caught and turned to steam by the blue-haired beauty. She simply raised a hand and took the fire in on with bare skin. The room temperature dropped several dozens of degrees to the extent where even the walls began to build up a layer of ice.


    This woman ignored Sera and brushed past Vera. The girl felt her soul chill with that one small contact.


    But the woman didn''t care. Her gaze was focused solely on Damien.


    "My heart." She whispered, "Finally."


    "Your hearts?" The second beauty smiled just then. Her face, so dangerously attractive that she all but glowed with inner light, was full of nothing but single-minded love and obsession. "No. He is my husband."


    Not even five seconds after she made that proclamation did the world tremble and a heaven-shattering boom threaten to burst their eardrums.


    Had they been outside in that moment they would have seen hundreds of lights streak across the sky.


    But Damien paid none of that any attention. Instead, he was too busy studying a deep blue screen that had appeared before his eyes.


    It read,


    [Announcement: The Gods have descended upon the Mortal Plane!]


    [A Storyline Quest is now available to all Players.]


    [Quest objective: Help the newly arrived Goddesses seek out the banished Okeanos and


    reunite him with his beloveds!]


    [Quest difficulty: SSS+]


    [Reward: ???]


    [Restrictions: None. Time limit: None. ]


    On another separate screen were the words,


    [Welcome to Love Orgy Online.]


    **********


    Author: Long but important rant


    So i been gone since my internet has been off. I''m using a friend''s hotspot to post this and i have an announcement of my own: I NEED MONEH


    Why? Cuz getting my internet connection fixed is expensive, apparently. Two things i gotta do: fix the wiring in my house, and invest in a new phone jack. Which i know f.u.c.k all about how to install one so i gotta call someone to do it. I''m being charged to have someone repair the shitty one i have now since they won''t install a new one themselves, so i gottta invest in a new one seperately. They aren''t expensive, phone jacks, but damn having someone come over to install it costs like 90$ from what i seen on Amazon. What a rip, right?


    I could invest in food or my internet, and I can survive weeks without food but wifi is the wellspring of life. I need my internet connection yo.


    So if i can make a few bucks to help out with that, that''d be great. Oh but i aint askin'' for handouts guys. I ain''t gonna die, lol. Might be in the red a bit with such an unexpected bill but i''ll live. I was planning to end the volume around this chapter anyway, Mary''s whole thing just sped it up.


    Don''t worry, if it gets fixed in the next couple of days imma still post chapters like normal. I ain''t going on hiatus. You current readers won''t have to pay anything to read ongoing chapters either. I am not sure how this will work out with what i already wrote tho¡­.i can''t leave the past chapters up for free on , RRL, Wattpad or SH after posting them up for sale, now can I? But i dont wanna delete the story from any of those places either so i''ll probably take a couple of days to erase the content of those chapters and leave a "All chapters up to XX have been taken down. You can purchase the entire first volume of the story at XXX" or something. Maybe just delete most of the chapters except the first? And continue from there? I know WN has a feature that lets me make new volumes but im not sure if the other places do. Dunno


    I need to copy all the chapters into one long google doc, or multiple even, first though. Cuz i never made copies of the chapters. Hehe. And i found out it looks good on Google Play. I can make it look nice there. KDP? I can''t do much to fix up the fonts how i like but eh, s''alright. Chapter titles look almost indistinguishable from the actual content but i cant do anything about that on my chromebook. MAybe i can invest in a different laptop later on, make it look how i like, and reupload the story?


    Anyway. Long rant over. Expect all this to be taken down within a few days depending on how fast i get done with last minute editing of past chapters and the copying of them onto google docs. Imma try breaking them into several fairly long docs and seeing if i can merge them later. Cuz GD gets slow as f.u.c.k after so many words.


    So yeah. Tell all your friends! If you have any who read this. Tell them, "ayo man hurry and catch up"

 Chapter 87 - Announcement

    I''m going to post the next chapter right after this. I''m sorry it took so long to get this out, and that the chapter is going to be short. It took a while to get out because I was waiting for something. Im posting the volume 1 of this story to Amazon and Google Playbooks and Google Playbooks had to review my account before the story could go live. Amazon did too, but they were quicker


    You can buy the first edition of volume 1 (i say that cuz at some point imma prolly edit the story more and repost it as a second edition.) either from Amazon or Google. Links below.


    amazon.com/My-Sister-Villainess-Cupcake-Ninja-ebook/dp/B085HMH7NP/ref=sr_1_1?keywords=my+sister+the+villainess&qid=1583840806&sr=8-1


    play.google.com/store/books/details/CupcakeNinja_My_Sister_The_Villainess?id=cVXUDwAAQBAJ


    I suggest getting it from Amazon, if you do. Since you''ll notice the price is higher at Google Playbooks, and thats cuz i read they do discounts and Amazon matches the lowest prices so i adjusted it to where even with the average discount it''d still be about the same price as what you pay from Amazon. And you know, i just wanna add: I read a good couple books from both places. And some authors got some nerve pricin'' them the way they do, cuz no way that stuff is worth like 7 to over 13 bucks! Meh. Least not to me. Then again i been livin that leech life for years myself, so maybe my sense of price on that is wrong. Whatever. Maybe i just got bad luck and pick the ones i find shitty. The summaries just get me.


    Heh. Tho i shouldnt complain since i feel the summary to MSTV is bait itself, too. Can you even imagine how pissy people would be once they get to the story and it''s not the usual otome game stuff they want? And Amazon offers a free sample, and that sample? It only goes up to like chapter four or five and thats exactly when the story actually IS your typical otome game setting. They''d be walkin'' in all cool thinking, "Yo a otome game novel from the bro''s perspective, nice. Dont see that every day!" Then BAM. Mc starts trying to smoke blunt-sied kings and forcing men to jerk each other off.


    Oh. Oh man. Read readers will be in for quite a surprise. The ones who hate it are gonna rage so hard, yeah? But too late bitch! Ya done got bamboozled. Now me and Daddy Google gon wastin'' your cash on blackjack and hookers--by the way, i didnt forget about that plotline. Ya''ll thought he was kiddin'', wasn''t he? But even his clone was planning on taking that good-good and running off with Vivienne to start a world-class drug cartel.


    Now that aside, you guys here dont HAVE to buy it but i would appreciate it if you did. You know, to support my weed and soda additions which are the lifeblood of this novel. Or know what? I''d settle for some rave reviews. But make it subtle...dont suck the ghost of my c.o.c.k too hard, eh? Haha. And no trolls! *grabs Dolly* Or the loli get''s it! What does she get? Well i aint sure, but ya''ll won''t like it! Or maybe...its what she wouldn''t get....hehe...jk she''ll get d.i.c.ked down too eventually.


    But yeah. I decided not to delete the story at Scribblehub. But if you''ll look at RRL and you''ll find most chapters deleted or the content replaced by a watermark. Imma just do the watermarks with SH. RRL just had the check-boxes so i was able to delete the chapters pretty fast.


    So anyway. That''s it. Enjoy the next chapter. It''s shorter than normal, but i''ll get the next one out soon. Toodles~

 Chapter 88 - You Are A Pimp (pt. 1)

    [Welcome to Love Orgy Online.]


    I read the words with a surge of discontent welling in my heart. Motherf.u.c.ker. What do you mean, "Online"?! I''m in a goddamn multiplayer now? What''s next, loot boxes?


    You can''t turn an Otome Game into an effing MMORPG. The sixth game was good enough, why the hell is it online now? What is this shit? No, seriously, who funded this? It was the p.o.r.n industry, wasn''t it? A name like Love Orgy, if it becomes an online multiplayer it can only become an eroge.


    Fine, forget that a moment.


    What''s up with my status screen?


    [Name: Damien Claybrook (Okeanos) (Christian C.o.c.kswell) (???) (???)


    Level: 99


    Class: ???


    Job: Chef


    Strength: 2,000 Stamina: 1,800


    Agility: 1,800 Intelligence: 2,000


    Dexterity: 50,000 Persistence: 100,000


    Dignity: 20,000 Indomitable: 100,000


    Charm: SSS+ Courage: 5 ~ 100,000,000


    Demonic power: 100,000 ~ 500,000,000,000 (sealed) Divine power: 30,000 ~500,000,000,000 (sealed)


    Stat points: 297


    Race: ???


    Title:


    Title: Star of Calamity


    *You cause ruin and chaos wherever you go.


    Title: Big Bro Has Drugs


    *You own copious amounts of drugs


    Title: Weed Warrior


    *The incredible powers of all psychedelic herbs are at your command. When taken into your body, they imbue you with all the powers of a stonie.


    *Gain 20 temporary stat points upon getting high


    *Stat points can be used to upgrade any stat but your stats will return to their original value once you lose your high


    Title: Plant Lover


    *Affinity with all plant-type creatures rises at an exceptional pace


    Title: Sister Fister


    *You had s.e.x.u.a.l relations with your own sister(s)


    *Affinity with all your sisters rise at an exceptional pace.


    *Proceed with caution


    Title: Mother F.u.c.ker


    *You had s.e.x.u.a.l relations with either someone else''s or your own mother


    *Affinity with all mothers rise at an exceptional pace


    *Proceed with caution


    Title: Daughter Diddler


    *You had s.e.x.u.a.l relations with your own daughter(s)


    *Affinity with all your daughters rise at an exceptional pace


    *Proceed with caution


    Title: Loved by the Divine


    *Max affinity with all female Divine entities


    Title: Touched by Death


    *You have known Death''s loving embrace--figuratively and literally.


    *Your experiences wandering the Great Under along with Death''s favor have given you unique perspective and abilities.


    *You have discovered the weakness at the core of necromancy and have overcome them. All necromantic abilities will display their full potential when wielded.


    Title: Lifebringer


    *Your body is the wellspring of life, and your soul carries true Divine majesty.


    *Giving your blood to living organisms promotes great healing, and perhaps also great change


    *Works in tandem with Touched by Death. Using your blood in the creation of Undead will restore their bodies to peak condition.


    Title: Soulbroken


    *Your soul has been irreparably broken but it''s nature does not allow it to be destroyed.


    *Works in tandem with Touched by Death and Lifebringer. Imbue an undead with a piece of your soul to awaken it''s intelligence.


    Title: God of Fertility (sealed)


    *Your stamina during s.e.x.u.a.l activities is inexhaustible (sealed).


    *+50 affinity with all females (sealed)


    Title: Heir to the Asmodian Empire


    *You possess a very pure incubus bloodline


    *Your stamina during s.e.x.u.a.l activities is inexhaustible


    Title: God of Power (sealed)


    *You strength grows during battle (sealed)


    Title: Crown Prince of the Dragon race


    *You possess a very pure Dragon bloodline


    *Your potential is stimulated in battle. You learn all combat-related abilities with ease


    Title: The Progenitor


    *You have helped create many of the most powerful races in Creation.


    Achievements:


    You Get A Green Hat, and YOU Get a Green Hat, Everyone Gets a Green Hat--Cucked 10,000 men or more.


    *-10,000 affinity with all males.


    The Most Pure Man In The World--Taken the v.i.r.g.i.nity of 10,000 women or more.


    * +50 affinity with all women


    Pedobear''s Strongest Disciple--Gained the affection of 10,000 or more young girls.


    Your love for lolies borders the criminal. But damn you if they don''t love it.


    *+50 affinity with all young girls.]


    First things first. Those stats are too long. Can''t they be more Dark Souls-y? It''s just messy right now and I ain''t gonna remember them at all. And just look at the Charm stat. I expected it, but it''s a completely different system of measurement compared to the rest. Who''s coming up with this mess of a status screen? You had one job!


    Also, holy molly that is one long list of titles! The effects are terrible though. Why is it I get -10,000 affinity from men on one, but f.u.c.k.i.n.g the same number of women only gets me +50? How high does the affinity even go? What''s the max, if I can be in the negatives up to 10,000?


    Second, screw you! My love for lolies is absolutely healthy. Cunt.


    Ignoring a whole of the other stuff for now¡­.the f.u.c.k? Two of those titles are complete bullshit. I would never touch any of my precious daughters. I also certainly won''t f.u.c.k my own sister, dammit! And those achievements¡­.


    I have no words. None.


    Look, I''ve at least, if nothing else, got more feats than that, okay? And obviously these are counting feats from other lives too, so why are only a few of them showing up? That''s not all I am, alright?!


    As for that progenitor one, well well well. Past me was busy, wasn''t he? I wonder how many races carry my past self''s blood. Wouldn''t it be a trip if, like, I was my own however-many greats grand-father from two sides?


    A new screen popped up as I chuckled at the thought.


    [Would you like to choose a class?]


    Oh? Hells yeah. Hook me up, babe.


    [Class options: Idol Manager.]


    Unsure, I tried to scroll up. Down. To the side.


    ...Oi. What''s the wise idea, bub? Idol manager? There aren''t even any idols in this world. What would I do even if I found one? And how would that class even be useful at all?


    [Please choose your class]


    The system prompted.


    "There''s only one option!" I shouted in my mind.


    An instant reply.


    [Correct]


    ...How the hell am I the one being given this kinda shitty class? The hell is an idol manager going to do anyway?


    [Please choose your class]


    I''m truly unwilling! Come on, beautiful, gimme something to work with here!


    [Failure to choose your class with result in a randomized selection.]


    Fine. Do it, bitch. See if I care. I''m not choosing such a crap-tier class. At least this way I might get something better than a damn--.


    [Randomization complete. Class: Pimp ]


    "..."


    I changed my mind. Let me choose.


    [You are a Pimp]


    No, no, it''s alright. I''ll be good. Come on, let me go again.


    [You are a Pimp]


    Is this about that bitch comment? Look, I''m sorry. Babe, please, gimme another chance!


    [You are a PImp]


    Oh go suck big hairy turtle eggs! Just work with me here! Don''t be such an uppity little bitch! I demand a f.u.c.k.i.n.g redo! There has to be a better class for me than a motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g Pimp!


    [....Requesting permission to assign player ''Damien Claybrook'' an optimized class]


    Optimized class? Holy shit. Does that mean Imma get a class specifically suited to me or something? Awesome! Honestly, I can''t believe that worked. See, it just goes to show that you gotta be firm with your system.


    [Permission granted]


    Nice.


    [Analyzing¡­.Analysis complete. Results show that your optimized class is, in fact, a Pimp]


    "$#@%&!" I flipped over the nearest table while everyone around me stared at the two strange women with tension. My sudden violent reaction startled them and caused them all to throw me a few looks, which I ignored.


    "What''s that supposed to mean then?!" I silently raged.


    [You are a Pimp]


    ...Ah, whatever. Screw it. Anyway we should probably address what I''m going to do about the two crazy(hot) women trying to kidnap, and then ride, my disco sti--


    [WARNING] The system put up a red screen with large words. [A powerful unknown force has taken notice of you. Prepare for Realm Transfer]


    Realm what now?

 Chapter 89 - You Are A Pimp (pt. 2)

    All of a sudden a glowing magic circle with all sorts of runes appeared beneath my feet, much to the amazement of all the people in the room. I quickly jumped out of it''s range.


    Realm transfer, my ass. I ain''t done with this server yet! I still got rainforests to create, ''aight? I planted the seeds and I''ll be damned if I don''t stay and see if they take root. The world''s ecosystem needs me!


    [Realm Transfer failed]


    Yeah, that''s what I f.u.c.kin'' thought. Bastard gods, tryna send me away. Or bastard princesses, tryna summon me to beat their demon kings. Or bastard demon kings, trnya summon me to protect them from the big bad humans.


    Whoever it is, they can go f.u.c.k right the hell off.


    [WARNING. A powerful unknown force has taken notice of you. Prepare for Realm Transfer]


    "Grand Summoning arrays." Chef milf, who I just now remembered, frowned. "What''s going on? Those shouldn''t appear here." She snapped her fingers and a circle of light expanded outward.


    [Realm Transfer failed]


    "There. Better," She smirked in a self-satisfied manner.


    DIdn''t Mira tell me once that Chef MIlf was actually her mother? Since that''s the case...


    "Who asked for your help?" I sneered. "Nevermind that. Let''s talk custody right." I rounded on the woman with fury. "Do you have any idea what almost happened to our daughter? You shitty mother, how can you even call yourself a parent?" I berated, rounding on her dazzling face with obvious fury. " And you have some nerve claiming me as a husband without even coming to consummate the marriage. Well now you''re too late, missy, cuz now I gots me a delicious bowl of oyakodon." I grabbed several doc.u.ments from one of the pockets of my spiffy blue greatcoat and handed them to the dumbfounded woman. "These are divorce papers. Please sign along the dotted line." I''ve been carrying them around for just this sort of occasion.


    "...We were just in the middle of a life-or-death struggle." Sera looked at me strangely. Had they? I looked around and noticed that the house was in a terrible state with holes in the walls, destroyed furniture and embers everywhere. "Now we''re talking about divorce and custody rights. What''s even happening right now?" She finished, looking a touch disturbed. I paid her no mind.


    "My house!" I screeched instead. A great pain in my chest took hold. "What the hell is wrong with you people? I don''t have any goddamn insurance! It''s going to cost a fortune to fix this shit and I don''t get my royalties for another two months!" I grit my teeth. "I spent most of my money on Vee''s engagement ring, I can''t afford repairs right now!"


    "Engagement ring?" Mary, who had two thick tree roots with sharpened points at her sides, raised her voice. "You two are already planning to get married?"


    "This isn''t the time." Vera shut down further questions. Meanwhile, I was just about to kick out the two intruders when I heard hurried footsteps from the stairs.


    "Master!" Minnie rushed down. "Are you okay?! What''s going on?! I heard fighting."


    Next was Bubbles. She used light steps and drifted down the stairs like a fairy. "Yeah, I heard it too. Who''d you piss off this time?" Her eyes scanned the room and widened when they landed on the other blue-haired woman, "Becks? Holy cow. What''re YOU doing here?" She asked. "And dammit, I called you ages ago! My city got demolished!"


    As expected, it really is that woman''s sister.


    Becks stared at Bubbles with an odd, almost hostile look. "That doesn''t matter."


    Bubbles was taken aback. " Do you even know how many people died because you didn''t show up?"


    Becks had her lips set in a hard line. She shook her head. "The lives of strangers are meaningless to me. But you¡­" Her figure flickered and disappeared only to reappear in front of Bubbles a moment later. "You, I care for. I always have. Yet this is how you repay my affection, by trying to steal away my heart. Why?" She demanded.


    The younger woman rolled her eyes. "Your heart? Really? Come off it, Becks. You met him, like, once."


    This, apparently, was NOT the right response. "He is my Other! Once is all I need!" She snarled viciously.


    Bubbles gasped. "What?!"


    I nodded. "Yeah. What? Sorry girl, but I think you got the wrong dude."


    "No!" She hit me with a wild look. " You''re wrong. I can feel it." She insisted. "Look." The woman ignored everyone and stepped closer. Being near her was like standing in a freezer. "Here." She grabbed my arm with lightning speed and placed it over her chest.


    A strong, steady heartbeat pounded against the palm of my hand. Her eyes stared deep into my own and all of a sudden this cold, mature beauty seemed incredibly vulnerable. "Can''t you feel it? This is you." She squeezed my fingers firmly. "You are the warmth of my heart."


    I looked over at Bubbles. "Is this that soul mate thing you were telling me about?"


    The woman didn''t answer right away. Instead she walked up to her sister and checked for a pulse. Her expression turned weird and awkward. That was when I remembered Darcians don''t have heartbeats. Not unless they--


    [Player ''Damien Claybrook'' has encountered a special event! Several quests generated]


    [Quest: Restoring the Godhead]


    [Quest objective: Restore yourself to your former godhood by collecting the makeup of your Divinity. Acquire the Soul, the Body and Mind of the great Dragon God Okeanos.]


    [Sub-quest: Restore the Soul]


    [Quest details: Long ago the battle between himself and the other gods splintered Okeanos'' Divine Soul. These splinters drifted from the main body and implanted themselves into various descendants of their original owner. Reclaim these fragments to restore your Divine Soul. ]


    [Quest difficulty: SS+]


    [Reward: Phenomenal cosmic power]


    [Quest Update: You have detected a fragment of your Divine Soul within the NPC "Rebecca Morgen." Would you like to reclaim your Soul fragment? Warning, this will kill and erase the soul of Rebecca Morgen.]


    "Well f.u.c.k." I couldn''t help saying aloud. "You really are my soul mate."


    "No wonder you had instances where your water turned to ice. You acquired that from Becks." Bubbles shook her head in wonder. Now that she mentioned it, yeah. I do remember times when I made ice instead of plain old water.


    [Would you like to reclaim your Soul fragment?] A bright blue screen popped up and asked.


    Are you joking? This is my wife''s sister! Even if it''s fake to everyone in the know, legally she''s my alias'' wife, which makes her my wife. I can''t just kill my wife''s sister, now can I? I mean I could, but that would just be in poor taste.


    [Not claiming this Soul fragment means your Divine Soul will never be restored. The restoration of your Divinity through the quest ''Restoring the Godhead'' will be impossible. Are you sure you do not wish to reclaim this fragment?]


    I''m pretty damn sure.


    [Quest "Restoring the Godhead" has failed!] The system announced.


    [New quest detected: "A Different Path"]


    [Quest details: You have given up restoring your former Divine Self but this does not bar your way to greatness. Your unique circ.u.mstances allow you to pave a new and unrivaled road toward power.]


    [Quest Objective: Acquire the faith and devotion of 100 billion souls to birth a new Divine Soul. Further refine your body to create a new Divine Body. Meditate and achieve high enlightenment into your chosen Dao to transcend and form your Divine Mind.]


    [Quest difficulty: SSS+]


    [Reward: Phenomenal cosmic power]


    What''s the catch, though? Itty-bitty living space? Guys, come on. That''s wayyyy too much work. Who needs that much power? I have completely no reason to go through so much bulls--


    [Warning. A powerful force has detected the large release of energy in your vicinity and is coming to investigate.]


    Huh?


    [Archangel White has entered the area.]


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g who?


    "A touching scene." Someone commented. Chef Milf. "But don''t think you can simply take away my husband." She reminded everyone of her presence.


    "Shut up and sign the damn papers." I quickly shot her down.


    She smiled that mesmerizing smile of her''s. "As unreasonable as ever, aren''t you? But your mother isn''t here to stop me anymore. I will take you away today, husband, if it''s the last thing I do." She sent a glance towards Rebecca, then to the other girls in the room. In particular her gaze lingered on Mary. "But first I''ll kill everyone who thinks they can covet what''s mine without consequence."


    Becks'' hand conjured a sword of ice. "He is the warmth of my heart." She began. "I will let no one take him from me. I will be cold no longer!"


    Sera burst into brilliant red flames. "You can both forget about leaving with him. He is my male. Don''t think you can just do as you please with him."


    "You should have stayed dead." Chef Milf softly sneered. "Allow me to help you with that." Her hands started to glow with white, sparkly light.


    Vera snorted. " A couple of old cows wanting to eat young grass. Pathetic."


    Mary stared at the two intruders with void-like eyes. "He has given me many kind words. I don''t feel quite ready to give that up."


    "And I''m certainly not letting some Fae-bitch take my husband." Bubbles cut in.


    "Master...they look ready to break out in a fight any second now¡­.w-what do we do?" Minnie snuck up behind me and tugged at my shirt.


    Now see, this is why I don''t like harems. The heroines gotta treat the guy like he ain''t even there and start destroying his innocent house with no regard to how much it''s gonna cost to fix it.


    "I''ll tell you what. I''m gonna pimp-slap a bitch."


    [The skill ''Pimp-slap'' has been awakened.]


    See? Now I gotta do it.


    [Warning. Archangel Grey has arrived]


    "This aura¡­" Chef Milf looked up. "Those annoying birds again." She tsked


    And a second later my ENTIRE GODDAMN ROOF got ripped off.


    "Okie¡­" A familiar voice wormed it''s way into my ears.


    I lost my shit. "My F.U.C.K.I.N.G CEILING!" I bellowed. "What did you do!? Agh! I''ll kill you, I swear I''ll kill you! Motherf.u.c.ker, you MOTHERF.U.C.KER!!!!" I raised my hand. " Milly, to me!"


    With lightning speed a bolt of silver and red pierced the sky. "Papa~!" The sword cried, overjoyed. "Are we gonna kill, Papa, huh? Are we? Are we really?"


    "That''s right. We''re going to f.u.c.k.i.n.g murder this evil daughter of a whore!" I gnashed my teeth and looked up.


    Only to find myself staring at an even more familiar, and headache-inducing, visage.


    "Isn''t that cake-face?" Vera raised a brow. And it was.


    "Some powerful entity has taken hold of the girl''s body." Mary examined the girl carefully. I did, too. She looked like Yesmina exactly, except her hair was different. It was the color of freshly fallen ash paired with eyes of bright, luxurious gold. At her back were two great silvery wings.


    Christ. I don''t see her for a couple months and she comes back as an Angel-possessed avatar


    "Eh? Sister Grey?" Milly vibrated gently in excitement. "Is that you?"


    And Milly knows her?


    "Millenianna." Grey''s golden pupils flashed.


    "Milly, who is she?" Vera asked, not taking her eyes off the newcomer.


    "Who, Sister Grey? She''s Papa''s daughter from Second Mother Alina. She really, really loves Papa, just like Milly!" Came a happy reply.


    The title Daughter Diddler popped into my mind unbidden. I begged Milly silently. Please, please say Past Me didn''t f.u.c.k his own daughter(s).


    "She always used to sleep with him, along with Second mother Alina. Well, Papa slept with all his daughters on rotation. They also all really love Papa! "


    I''m even worse than that Tomaru Sawagoe bastard!


    I''m just a whore! A dirty, dirty whore!


    [You are a Pimp]


    **********


    Author: So i know several days isn''t exactly "soon"...to make up for it i''ll try to get another chapter or two out within the next couple days.


    Also why u no review? Alls i ask is you go to Amazon and say, "heyyyy¡­.thats pretty good." But yall lazy cunts can''t even do that TT^TT


    Eh, whatever, no big deal haha.


    Anyway it looks like she really IS the daughter of a whore, eh? And a mother f.u.c.ker.

 Chapter 90 - The Candyman Can ‘Cause He Mixes It With Love And Makes The World Taste Good

    "I see. " Was all Vera said. Whether she knew what Milly said was true or if she thought the sword was mistaking me for someone else was unknown. The way she kept calling me Papa, I knew, had led people to certain misunderstandings. Either they thought it was me telling her to call me that or they believed the sword mistook me for someone else.


    While their conversation went on I was on trying to calm my raging heart. First my roof, now my dark past as a goddamn man-s.l.u.t who dares pork even his own daughters rears its ugly head.


    I''m still more upset about my roof, though.


    "Sister Vera, excuse me. I have to kill sister Grey now."


    Mary stepped into the discussion with a, "I don''t think that''s a good idea. The Fae Queen is already a challenge. Let''s not anger an Archangel too. If you two are sisters then perhaps we should even work together, no?"


    "...Hmph! Milly never gets to have any fun." The sword sulked.


    "Well hold up now....she tore up my roof."


    Wait. But she IS my daughter. So¡­


    I took another look at the destroyed ceiling.


    "This isn''t murder. It''s sending her to heaven." I said, hoisting Milly and putting her over my shoulder with all the righteousness of a man trying to protect his investments.


    And isn''t that a wonderful thing? Yeah. And you know, technically she''s not strictly MY daughter...I can''t even remember that life at all.


    Which means I''m NOT a daughter diddler. That''s the other guy. Okay? F.u.c.k you.


    "If you get involved too the entire place is going to become a ruin. We were already holding back in consideration, you know?" Sera warned.


    I had to admit that may have been true. These femme fatale powerhouses could easily wreck my humble abode without even trying had they fought a bit more carelessly. Especially this little Flame Belle here. I knew well how destructive she could be.


    "A man can''t even kill in his own home without it becoming an unrepairable heap these days. What''s the world coming to?" I muttered.


    I noticed the Angel-possessed Yesmina float down from the sky just then. Soft, incandescent feathers fell. "If I fix it, will you be happy?"


    She stared down at me with her intense amber eyes and slowly descended until she was right in front of me. For some reason no one else reacted to this. In fact, their presences grew fainter by the second as numerous soft golden rays caused the whole room to flare up with a blinding brilliance. They were vague shadowy figures now, Vera and the others, and it was hard to look away from her.


    The system sent a notification I didn''t pay attention to.


    The woman didn''t make any movement that hinted at a spell and I felt no mana flowing. Yet even so, the various damage caused by the fighting began to fade. It was like a mirage shimmering out of existence. In place of the destruction was a new and pristine interior. Even the roof returned.


    In mere second all evidence of battle disappeared.


    I sent out a low whistle of appreciation."Now that''s what I call a convenient ability." I snapped my fingers. "Nice job!"


    A serene smile lit her entire face while she silently took in my praise.


    "Showoff." Milly disdained.


    Grey ignored her. "Reward." She said.


    "Hm?"


    Her somber, pleading gaze rammed into me. "Reward." The girl repeated in an almost tragic plea.


    I raised a brow. Simple one, isn''t she? And here I thought she was some bad apple.


    Having had much experience in this area I knew exactly what she wanted. I laughed throatily and placed a hand on her head. "Good girl. " I patted her indulgently.


    She stood there motionlessly for several seconds. I thought she was just enjoying herself, but the way she swatted my hand and frowned proved me wrong. "...The hell is this shit?" She cussed irritably. "Take off your pants, Papa."


    I wanted to cry.


    "F.u.c.k off!" I swore.


    Good girl my ass. She''s just after my Johnny!


    The illusion of light and Angel feathers broke apart. I''m not sure what the purpose of it was, but it certainly didn''t do anything to me that I knew of.


    "You broke it." The woman''s tone said she didn''t understand. "Ah. Did you want them to watch? Or join?"


    "Young Master!" Vera rushed at me. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. What happened?"


    "I''m not sure," Vera replied hesitantly. "I think she took you into a separate space for a bit. You two just disappeared."


    I basically understood just then. "This crazy little¡­"


    She took us into a pocket space or some shit for private happy end time. What. The. Hell. No wonder I could barely see everyone else.


    How''d she do it? Wish I could use that. Seems pretty useful for a lot of things. I turned my attention to the notifications from the system, and lo and behold I was right.


    [You have entered a pocket space]


    [After having experienced the skill ''MInor Void Manipulation'' and using your extreme comprehension capabilities, you have learned a unique form of Minor Void Manipulation exclusive to your class.]


    [Void Manipulation skills of the same level cannot hold you. You have broken out of the pocket space]


    [The skill ''Pimp Space'' has been learned]


    [Pimp Space: Create a customizable environment 225 square feet in size. The time it takes to train bitches is halved while within this space. You take up no room in the outside world while within Pimp Space and people outside of the Pimp Space cannot see or touch you unless willed. Pimp Space is the ideal skill for public humiliation and exhibition play.


    Pimp Space has no cooldown but consumes 100 units of energy per minute.]


    Of course. Every other protagonist gets the ever-useful storage space, but I get a damn perv station. How the hell am I gonna use this? Is there a point? The heck does it mean to train bitches? I ain''t about to start whorin'' people out.


    What energy, though? It doesn''t say. I would assume I could choose what kind of energy to use, then?


    [An infinite source of energy has been detected within the Player. Updating skill. Update complete]


    [Through the existence of the Player''s Dragon Heart, Pimp Space has been upgraded to the skill Pimp Domain]


    Oh what now?


    [Pimp Domain: Through the use of a continuous source of energy, the Pimp Domain will grow until it reaches the level of a super-large realm. You are now the Domain Lord of this fledgling realm and can rename it as you wish anytime during it''s infant stage. Note that the name of this realm will affect it''s nature and cannot be changed a second time either during or after it''s infant stage. The mixture of energies flowing from the Domain Lord to the newborn Domain will also affect the nature of all creatures born from within the Domain.]


    [After the infant stage is complete you may enter the Domain at will and place doorways to the realm anywhere you wish. You may also destroy these doorways at will]


    Okay¡­


    [A great life-giving power has been detected within the Player. Life within your newborn Domain will appear at a faster rate and their evolutionary process will also be accelerated]


    I have no idea what the hell is even going on anymore. How the hell did I end up with my own realm? I already got Sera for that, now out of nowhere I got another? Domain Lord...honestly¡­


    Qin Lie didn''t get his own realm until well over a thousand chapters in and I already have two without even trying.


    What''s next?


    "Minnie!"  F.u.c.k.i.n.g really?


    Just as I was thinking shit can''t get any crazier, Dolly comes barreling in through the front door fully decked out in a maid outfit. No, you aren''t reading wrong. Dolly, in a maid getup. Running through the short hallway, past all the women wanting to throw down for a piece of my tight little tush, and shouting excitedly for Minnie. As soon as she was just a couple feet away from the woman she fell to her knees and slid into a dogeza


    The first words out of her mouth were, "Greetings, Minnie-sensei!"


    "E-Eh?!" Poor Minerva, like me, had not the faintest clue what was happening. Same for everyone else.


    Everyone stood in place awkwardly. Sera''s hands were engulfed in fire as she prepared to hurl flames at Chef Milf. Chef Milf summoned a crystalline sword that twinkled with a beauty as enchanting and deceptively deadly as herself. Vera and Mary hadn''t put those damn roots away. Becks--still holding my hand to her b.r.e.a.s.ts-- had ice spikes pointed at basically everyone except me and Bubbles had a clone by her side with Bubbles Prime holding a blue spear made of suspiciously familiar material.


    Dolly ignored all of that and only looked up once to say, "Cakey? Woah, you changed a lot!"  To the possessed Yesmina.


    "Dolly, we''re kinda in the middle of something¡­" I coughed. "What do you want? What''s with this Sensei nonsense?"


    She smiled triumphantly. "Oh, Day...I found it. The method that traitor used to lead you astray." She took out a book from her apron''s pocket and held it aloft. I almost imagined it giving off it''s own light.


    The book''s title read, "Maid In Heaven volume 1: Hold me closer, Master."


    "I should''ve known. How else could Vee have taken you from me? Maids are the downfall of men! It''s no wonder you fell for her tricks. But don''t worry, I''ll never give up on you, Day! I''m gonna become a maid too, then I''ll seduce you and conquer ZA WARUDO!" She laughed maniacally at that, then got something caught in her throat or something and finished with a cough. "Ahem. Sorry. Anyway, after I get done with that then I''ll make i.n.c.e.s.t legal, marry you, and we can move in together. We can eat together every day, bathe together every day, and sleep in the same bed together every day. We can even do all kinds of lewd things like how you and Mary did. Day, by the way, about that...why have we never done lewd things before? It looks so fun and Mary seemed like she really enjoyed it. I felt really warm, fuzzy and excited just watching so it must be something really great, huh! It''s really not fair.  If I knew lewd stuff was so thrilling and enjoyable I''d have had you show me how to do them a long time ago. But before all that I have to tempt you towards sinful desire. And for that I have to become a splendid maid. Since Vee''s betrayal has left me broken and scarred, I can''t turn to her. And Mary must be a terrible maid since Father never tried doing lewd things with her...so that leaves Minnie!"


    She...f.u.c.k.i.n.g¡­.saw?!


    "Dolly, no!" I screamed in horror.


    "Dolly, yes!" She yelled back happily. Mary seemed ready to pass out from embarrassment, she was so red.


    "She saw¡­.she saw¡­." The woman''s brain didn''t seem able to process the information.


    After finishing her long string of words Dolly turned to Minnie with pure, starry eyes. "Minnie-sensei, please teach me your ways¡­.the ways of a s.e.xy maid!"


    "I...this¡­.s-s.e.xy maid, you say¡­." Minerva''s eyes were spinning. "Master, so many things are happening all at once, what do we do?!"


    "Yeah, what do we do?" Sera frowned. "Are we going to fight or what?"


    "Well, why are you asking me?" I blinked. I just found out my sister saw me f.u.c.k.i.n.g our maid, and that she''s planning world conquest so she can marry me. Can I not have a minute to grieve?


    "This is all happening because of you in the first place!" Her nostrils flared. "And seriously, are you going to keep letting her do that?!"


    "Hm? Oh crap." I just barely realized that Becks had repositioned herself behind me and started clinging. The f.u.c.k? I was so distracted by all the bullshit happening, and so used to Mother doing the exact same thing, that I totally missed what she was doing.


    "Warm¡­" She murmured.


    I glared at Vera. "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I wanted to, but trying to impale her where the sun don''t shine while Dolly''s here didn''t seem like a good idea." The girl explained calmly. It did make sense, I admit.


    I switched to Bubbles. "Can you get your sister off me?"


    "Oh. Sorry, no." She cleared her throat. " Actually, we came to an understanding just now.


    "An understanding," I repeated flatly.


    "You''re her soul mate, I want to seduce you and break your heart. See where this is going?


    "Let me guess, she''ll pick up the pieces after you''re done."


    She grinned. She then walked over and whispered in my ear. "Don''t worry,  I''ll secretly come back into your life after a couple months and cuck her. She doesn''t know about the last thing though, obviously, so keep it between us."


    "You are f.u.c.k.i.n.g insane, you know that?"


    "Am I not your friend?"


    "Again with the fair points. I''m kicking you out of the house then."


    "You''re going to what now?"


    "You can''t seriously think I''m going to let you stay, right? I''m an engaged man and you''re an aspiring homewrecker. "


    "Oh. Right. Actually, I''m surprised you let me stay here as long as you have. You''re strangely nice, you know that?"


    Sera broke into the conversation. "Um, hello? Stop changing the topic! Focus, people! We''re in the middle of an oncoming battle, aren''t we? Aren''t we¡­? I...I don''t even know anymore."


    "Okay. Jeez." I sighed. "Don''t worry, I got this. Vee, if you would be so kind."


    The green-haired beauty nodded once. She understood immediately. Without further adieu, she went to Dolly and started chopping at her head.


    Dolly''s eyes watered. She, still kneeling on the ground, covered her head with both hands and looked up at Vera with resent and injustice. "Junior, you dare?!" The girl hissed. I mean literally she hissed. "Hssss~!"


    "Intolerable bullying!"


    "You seek death!"


    "You''ll rue this day...rue it!"


    ""I''ll never forgive the trees!"


    "I will have my revenge!"


    My heart. It''s breaking. Dolly, you''re starting to sound like every villain ever. Even your hair is turning drill-like, isn''t it?!


    Vera was merciless. No matter how much Dolly cried she didn''t stopped. A series of pain-filled m.o.a.ns echoed throughout the room.


    "You. Do not. Lewd your brother! "


    Mary saw this and snorted softly. "Should you really be the one saying that?"


    She''s right. To be honest, it should be me. But I don''t have time for that right now. " Wait...are we really not fighting then? Young Master, I don''t know about that Angel and Miss Chelsea''s sister, but the Erlking is a wholly different kind of person. She''s dangerous."


    "Agreed. I''m roasting the Fae-bitch." Sera sneered.


    Chef Milf--did I ever get her name?--looked dispassionately at everything going on. "What a ridiculous show." She shook her head derisively. "Forget it. I never planned on allowing any of you to live regardless."


    "Oh no you don''t. " I pelted Sera with water and then did the same to Chef Milf. "Not in my goddamn house. I just had it repaired. You two calm your tits and take a seat." I went to a nearby dresser, opened the secret compartment, and took out a baggie of pills, a hand-sized cloth purse full of coke, and a box of extra-fat blunts. "We''re getting f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. No violence. No harming of innocent furniture."


    "I''d rather kill." Sera quietly steamed.  " Stop messing around and--"


    "I don''t have the time to play around right now, lover. We can indulge in recreational activities at another time. For now--"


    I accurately shot two pills into their open mouths along with a stream of water. To help them go down, because I''m just a nice guy like that.


    As the Fae and Dragon were busy coming to terms with the fact that they''d just been roofied, I looked back at the others.


    Vera had long since left with Dolly. Mary would have left too, I imagine...if not for one thing.


    [This NPC''s special abilities can be sealed. Would you like to proceed with the seal?]


    But of course.


    "Don''t you dare¡­." Mary stepped back warily.


    "Seriously, don''t even think about it." Bubbles narrowed her eyes at me.


    I smiled at them with all the innocence I could summon. "Pocket coke!" I yelled. It''s like pocket sand, but coke!


    Becks saw my actions and seemed inwardly torn. It only took her a second to come to a decision. She jumped away from me in an instant and tried to retreat. I would''ve let her, too.


    But to my surprise, Grey was on her like black on white and restrained her from behind. "Shh¡­.it''s okay. You''ll love it, too." The girl''s whole demeanor became somewhat sensual. Even the way they struggled against each other had hint of e.r.o.t.i.cism. It went full e.r.o.t.i.c when the girl grabbed Becks'' chest and slowly fondled a mound. "I''ll help you get ready." She lightly kissed her neck.


    Becks snarled at her and shards of ice appeared ready to make a pincushion of the pale-haired girl.


    I kinda wanted to let her. I mean I dunno WHAT that bird-brained Angel daughter of mine thought was gonna happen, but she''s making me sound like a bad guy here.


    So after quickly powdering their noses I had Grey let her go.


    Becks must''ve been pretty lightweight because she was high almost instantly. She stumbled forward dizzily until she was right back in front of me. I could already tell she was somewhere far away so I sat her down on the couch while everyone else started experiencing their own high.


    "This is just like old times~!" Milly hummed cheerfully. "But this time it''s Papa drugging them!"


    I lit a blunt and took a puff. "I''m not unpackaging that one."


    "Um, Master? What about me¡­?"


    I forgot Minnie!


    "May you be blessed with pot eternal, Sister Minnie. Here, have a hit."


    ....What, you thought this was gonna end in a fight? You crazy? Well I mean I guess in other stories you might have expected me to solve this with the power of friendship.


    But nah. F.u.c.k that nakama nonsense.


    We solve shit with the power of drugs around these parts.

 Chapter 91 - Consent Was Never An Option

    "What do we want?!" Yesmina shouted.


    "Papa''s seed!" Came the thunderous wave of replies.


    "When do we want it?!"


    "Now!"


    "Good! Bring him out!"


    I was then carried out while tied to a bed with some sort of magical rope, fully nude. We were gathered in front of the city lord''s manor where hundreds of beautiful winged Angels were worked up in a frenzy.


    By now all the players and other NPCs were driven out of the city and the Angels had taken over.


    I felt like I was in episode four of Kuroinu, but reversed and I was the only one getting gangbanged.


    ...Okay, I''ll admit it. Guys, I f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. I f.u.c.k.i.e.d up real bad.


    ***


    "The only real perk to being a Dragon? Lifespan. I just want to live long enough to see future cars. Are cars gonna be able to fly or is everything gonna be on a magnetic track, that''s all I wanna know." I broke off to swat Yesmina''s hands. " Girl seriously man you gotta get your hands up off me before I f.u.c.k you up. Shit is nasty, creepy as f.u.c.k. Been touching my n.i.p.p.l.e for the last fifteen minutes."


    Oh, right. It was Grey now.


    "What''s a car, Master?" Minnie asked.


    "A metal carriage."


    "...Woah¡­" Girl looks like I just blew her goddamn mind. She then very expertly refilled her bong''s bowl with fresh weed and prompted Sera to set it alight. The water bubbled as the smoke traveled down the stem and then up the chamber neck, releasing the now much smoother and creamier fumes. "That''s wack yo."


    "Word." Sera agreed vacantly. She then giggled moments later. "Oh gods, I can''t believe I''m just saying word to things now."


    "Word." Minnie nodded absently.


    Oh yeah. These guys are high as balls. I chuckled and looked over at the scene of chaos to our front. There were players everywhere in the city. Literally filling the streets with white usernames above their heads. And what were they doing? Living up to the Love Orgy title, of course.


    I mean n.a.k.e.d bodies up and down the streets just pounding against each other.


    "Oh f.u.c.k yeah spread it."


    "What the f.u.c.k, take it out!"


    "Oh god, I can feel you inside me."


    "I hope mom and dad don''t find out."


    They were totally freaking out the locals.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "Mommy, I''m scared!"


    "It''s the end of days!"


    "Dammit, Karl, put your c.o.c.k away!"


    Every non-player was having a perfectly normal reaction to the mass orgy that was currently plaguing their city. The city guard had, of course, been called. But they had trouble keeping up with the sheer number of pervs and soon their jails were going to be full if they weren''t already.


    I''m not even sure if most of these players knew each other, they just spawned in and started f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    Some of them even tried to get with Mary and the others, but that never ended well.


    "Young Master, is it okay if I feed these rabbits their own disgusting baby carrots?"


    Bubbles just drowned them. "I''m shpoken for!" She would drunkenly drawl.


    As for Chef Milf and Becks?


    "The sound of their heads popping is so ther.a.p.eutic." The Fae Queen was doused in blood gotten from literally popping the players'' heads open between her hands. "Pretty!" She''d marvel each time their bodies would burst into specks of prismatic light.


    Becks...she just kept close. "Warm...warm¡­" Kid absolutely refused to leave my side. Once, some enterprising young chap tried to sneak up and f.u.c.k her from behind as she buried herself in the back of my neck.


    His screams as a thick icicle was thrust into his unsuspecting anus still rang in my ears even an hour after he logged out.


    I morbidly wondered if the "game" would have allowed **** between players and NPCs.


    By the way, we didn''t all choose to come out.


    "It''s over 9 o''clock, why are you singing? People are trying to sleep!" Mira roared as she rushed downstairs.


    "We had our roof ripped off and THIS wakes you?!"


    "Ripped off? What? You--" She''d stopped. "M-Mother?" A nervous, fearful stammer.


    The woman had been busy staring at her own sparkling hand with a stupid smile on her face. She continued with that weird grin as she looked up and saw her daughter. "Mira..heyyyy~.I missed you SO much~ Wow, when did you get so fat? Anyway, look, I found Daddy! Come and say hello~ " There was simply no sign of the dangerous, kill-happy woman who first arrived.


    "Are you¡­" MIra hesitated. "Are you...high?"


    "Oh crap, the baby!" I had realized the smoke and powder handing in the air wasn''t good for a pregnant woman. "Everyone out!" I waved off the fumes and hurried everyone out the door.


    "Wait! What''s going on? Why''s mother here? And why''s Evie on the floor?" Mira called out in worry.


    It was only when I heard this that I recalled she was hiding in one of the corners of the room prior to my drugging of Mary and the others. I remember turning and seeing her ass up in the air staring back at me as we left.


    Anyway, that''s what happened.


    Now we were just sitting on a bench enjoying the sight of pure mayhem as players f.u.c.k.i.e.d, locals panicked, and Chef Milf began a competition with Milly to see who could get the highest kill count.


    Minnie would probably be freaking out right now if she was able to make sense of anything going on at the moment.


    [Several targets have been charmed]


    ***


    The first to come off was my shirt. Then my pants. That''s how it began. Now freed from the shackles of common decency, I danced. Loud, feminine cheers greeted me with feverish excitement.


    Rhiannon, our resident Fae Queen whose name I finally learned, conjured multicolored lights for special effect while Basshunter''s Dota played aloud. In my mind.


    Vi sitter h?r i Venten och spelar lite DotA (I hear you, man)


    Vi sitter h?r i Venten och spelar lite DotA (I feel you, man)


    Vi sitter h?r i Venten och spelar lite DotA


    Och pushar p? och smeker


    Med motst?ndet vi leker


    Vi sitter h?r i Venten och spelar lite DotA


    Och springer runt och creepar


    Och motst?ndet vi sleepar


    Let''s get it on!


    As my tight leather underwear--not sure where I found them--cradled my crotch I did the signature head whip and suddenly numerous pairs of panties found their way onstage. Which was to say, the table in my living room. We came back after


    My body shone faintly with sweat and my h.i.p.s thrust in and out to the beat of the song. I''m fairly certain at one point my c.o.c.k hit someone''s face who got a little too close, but I didn''t hear a complaint.


    [Multiple targets have been charmed]


    The system kept spouting out new notifications like that for hours.


    I abruptly stopped. "Gotta take a leak." I told them. And hopped down. I drunkenly wandered off to the bathroom to the sound of cat-calls. It was a bit chilly for some reason, and dark. I tripped and fell face-first onto the dirt.


    Shaking my head, I saw a bright orange dot in front of me. It was beautiful. Like...like a firefly. But it wasn''t a firefly. I stared at it. After about three minutes I got the urge to kick it.


    "F.u.c.k!" Someone cursed. I blinked. A dude! "What the hell is your problem?!" I belatedly realized that the orange dot was from a lit cigar being smoked by some guy in the woods away from the Academy.


    Wait. Hol up. The Academy? When did I get here? I don''t remember coming here¡­.


    Oh gods. It finally happened, didn''t it? I done got myself kidnapped by aliens.


    Well they picked the wrong guy to probe!


    "Bug-faced bitches. Imma go Independence Day on they asses." I slurred, suddenly staring at the man in front of me with intense suspicion. Somehow my c.o.c.k was already in my hand and I was peeing on the ground by his feet. His face was horrible. He was definitely a shady motherf.u.c.ker if I ever saw one.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "You''re one of them, aren''t you?! Die!" I was ready to tear the no-good body-snatcher limb from limb but a familiar scent caught my nose. "Wait. Do you smell that?" I sniffed. Then sniffed again.


    The guy muttered, "Crazy asshole." And walked off. I paid him no mind.


    I could almost taste it...this smell, this flavor¡­.


    I felt my mouth water. Turning my head, a big bag of weed greeted me. "Damien," It called, voice like a siren.


    And my mind, dizzy from copious amounts of drugs and herbs, began to hallucinate an entire life between me and the giant bag of weed. Our first kiss. Our first paddle boat ride. The time we first made love. Our wedding day. Happy times, for sure.


    "Damien."


    Though of course it was followed by a period of turmoil shown by the day when I, stressed out from hard work and having to take care of all the bills, snapped at her.


    I could see it now. A sleazy, tank-top wearing me, in my mind, accepting a cup from my lovely bag of weed. Then spitting it out in disgust and slapping the bag angrily.


    "Bitch!" I saw myself yelling. "Learn how to make f.u.c.k.i.n.g coffee you f.u.c.k.i.n.g whore!"


    Her quiet sobs pained my heart. " I love you." I later consoled. "Shhh. No, no, no, no. No baby, come on."


    "Damien!" I was slapped. Hard.


    "I''m awake!" I shook myself. "What? What is it, what happened?" My eyes darted left to right before focusing on the giant bag of wee--no, it was Mary I now saw.


    "Oh. Nothing. I just like saying your name." The woman swayed unsteadily. She grabbed my face with both hands. "You''re so pretty. Why''re you so pretty?" She giggled. I was then licked on the cheek. "Sweet." Her soft, slippery tongue left warm trails all over my face.


    Yep. It''s official, I like a drugged-out Mary. She gets all bubbly and it''s SO damn cute.


    "How''d you find me?"


    "A little tree told me." She was now leaning on me for support. "I''m tired. Carry me." The woman commanded.


    She''s got the forest keepin'' tabs on me! She has such stalker potential. She could be even worse than Evie.


    Another thought popped up at that point: The trees have eyes. The trees have eyes! This is gonna be a new phobia, I just know it.


    "Wait, what was I doing again?" I came out to take a piss and could not for the life of me remember what I was doing before that.


    "You were on a stage strip dancing at the school."


    "...Not at home?"


    "You took the party outside hours ago."


    I racked my brain. Nope. Don''t remember. "I see. Magic Mike it is then." I must go. My fans await me.


    ***


    [Multiple higher-level beings have converged on your location]


    "This is the greatest idea I''ve ever had in my life!" I snorted a line of coke off Bubble''s ass as we went barrelling down the street in a carriage that had no driver or horse. We unceremoniously ran over hundreds of n.a.k.e.d players.


    And I don''t mean this idea. I was talking about another idea.


    Where were the others? Last I saw, they were all breaking into the city lord''s mansion for a surprise inspection.


    "Milly, keep it up."


    "Woo-hoo~!" Milly giggled excitedly as bolts of lightning dashed along the sky.


    I could see dozens, hundreds, of light trails rapidly approaching. "Come to Papa~!" I raised my hands into the air and shouted.


    [Multiple targets have been charmed]


    Pure white feathers drifted down across the entire city.


    [This area has been cut off from the rest of the realm]


    [You have revealed your location. Quest complete]


    Oh yeah. I''m getting that damn reward.


    ***


    I did not yet receive my due reward. Or if I did, i didn''t remember it. But that don''t matter right now. New Idea!


    "Father¡­.


    "Papa!"


    "Okie!"


    All my beautiful, angelic daughters stood behind the school in formation. The sheer aura of holy benevolence they radiated and their combined charm drove the crowd wild even thought they couldn''t dance to save their f.u.c.k.i.n.g lives.


    I threw a balled up piece of paper at them. "No, dammit! Not like that! Loosen up!"


    We were back at the school rehearsing for their debut. Angelz Love is gonna be the next big thing, i''m sure of it.


    "Rhea, lights!"


    "Lights!" Rhiannon snapped a finger and several strobing orbs lit up the stage. The whole set sparkled.


    "Sera, music!"


    "Music!"


    A classic GIrls'' Generation song played aloud.


    "From the top, people. Work those h.i.p.s! Wait." I suddenly realized a way to let them relax. "Does anyone need a puff before we start? Grey, did you spike the punch bowl properly? Christ. I really have to do everything myself."


    Guys, we''re making an idol group!


    There''s no way this could possibly go wrong.


    ***


    I woke up feeling moist and sticky. My body shot upright. "Where am I?!"


    I looked around and didn''t recognize the room. But it was huge, even larger than the room from my parents'' last estate.


    All around me were the n.a.k.e.d bodies of women I didn''t know. That wasn''t the strange part. The strange part were the feathers scattered everywhere. Now, I didn''t see any wings but I''m pretty sure these girls were Angels. They were all devastatingly pretty and exuded an unblemished purity.


    "Damien." Someone at my side called my name. Mary! She''d been sitting on a chair by the window and had come to stand over me as she saw me waking up.


    "Oh. Hey." I scratched my head. I felt like I had cotton balls in my mouth. "What happened last night. Last thing I remember was our rehearsal."


    The woman didn''t know what I was talking about. "...Rehearsal?"


    "Yeah. You know. For the idol group. That was a damn weird idea, heh. Are we ready for our debut?"


    She stayed silent.


    Her stare made me uneasy. "What?"


    "You really don''t know what happened last night?"


    "No?"


    "Good. That''s...good." I saw a tic in her jaw. "Let''s go. We can''t stay. Your father was right, you should leave the realm. I''ll...I''ll send you away. Alright? Come on." She pulled on my arm. "Quietly. Hurry. Before they wake up."


    "Woah, woah, woah¡­.hold up. The hell are you talking about? Why do I need to leave? What happened? Tell me."


    "It doesn''t matter what happened!" She snapped. Then glanced back. The women around us didn''t stir.


    "I''m not leaving until you tell me what''s got you so worked up. Also, why''s everyone n.a.k.e.d?" Though from what I DO recall, n.a.k.e.dness wasn''t uncommon last night.


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g players, man. They crazy.


    I noticed something then. "Your wrists¡­" They had marks on them.


    She hid her hands behind her back. "It''s nothing."


    "Mary, seriously, what did I do? You''re kinda scaring me right now and that''s saying something. Did I hurt you?"


    "It wasn''t you. You didn''t. Couldn''t."


    "Then who the hell gave you those wounds? Out with it already."


    Her gaze lingered behind me. "They did. They made me...watch." I could see the resentment clear on her face.


    "Mother f.u.c.ker!" I cursed aloud as the pieces fell into place. "They f.u.c.k.i.n.g r.a.p.ed me, didn''t they?"


    "No. They married you."


    "Son of a bitch. I f.u.c.k.i.n.g knew it!...Wait, huh? What was that again?"


    "They married you.


    "...I''m not sure I follow.


    "They had a priest and everything. Then they r.a.p.ed you."


    These girls aren''t angelic at all! They''re nothing but a buncha thirsty bitches tryna take advantage of their poor, helpless, druggie father!


    [Several hundred new bitches has been added under your management]


    [You have married Anastasia]


    [You have married Nahria]


    [You have married Grey]


    [You have married Millenianna]


    [You have married¡­.]


    "Alright. Yup. Lets go."

 Chapter 92 - Existence Is Pain

    Listen here, everyone. I can handle a lot of things. I swerve between infinite kindness and unforgiving pettiness entirely on a momentary whim. But one thing that I absolutely cannot let slide is the harming of my beautiful trees!


    That said, these are Angels we''re talking about. Now, I know Angels and Dragons and apparently Fae queens are all susceptible to drugs but I''m all tapped out right now so I got no way to beat ''em.


    Still, the burning rage in my heart can''t be quenched without subjecting them to inhuman tortures.


    "Don''t worry, " I suddenly spoke up. "I''m not going to let them get away with hurting you. Just see how I handle them."


    "...Me?" She stopped. It was the first time she''d spoken since we left, which was almost an hour ago. We were almost home. "Why?" Her words were sharp and curt. " Because of these?" She held up her bruised wrists. " These are nothing." She gave a hollow chuckle. "They didn''t even cause them. I''m the one who did this."


    "Directly or indirectly, they''re why you got bruised. I can''t let that slide."


    "Forget about me." The woman''s tone was colored with barely contained anger. "You''re the one who they¡­" She clenched her jaw tightly. "What''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you angry? Don''t you understand what they did to you?"


    I shrugged. "AIn''t nobody got time for a breakdown." I replied. "Besides, apparently it wasn''t my first time being reverse-r.a.p.ed. And seeing as how the prime candidate for that honor is my own mother, I''m certainly not gonna take the time to unpackage all that bullshit. Nope. I just ain''t opening that can of worms, you feel me? I don''t really care much anyway," I admitted. " If I had to say, the anger is at the level of minor annoyance like being bumped into or someone slapping you back a bit too hard." I rubbed my chin thoughtfully. "Actually, billions of guys would even kill to have the same happen to them. I mean you could do worse than waking up from a bad trip and finding yourself post-orgy with a harem of s.e.xy Angels for wives. Which is basically the only other thing I''m mad about. Other than you getting hurt, and that? Eh. I''m not angry."


    It would be quite hard to get me riled up through s.e.x. Unless I was r.a.p.ed by a dude. That''s change things, sure. Or maybe if the girl raping me was ugly. I do, after all, have standards.


    But yeah, being r.a.p.ed by a bunch of Angel babes? Not that bad, not that bad at all. If they weren''t my daughters from a past life and I wasn''t already a man in a relationship it''d be a pretty good deal. ''Course I wouldn''t at all want responsibility. Unless the deal was they take me up and serve me like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g god-king and i literally don''t have to do anything but eat and f.u.c.k like a true hedonist.


    And if children were off the table, since then it would just make me obligated to love the mothers of my children and that''d be the same problem there as what I had with my own Mother''s plans. I can''t love so many women equally, which I would feel I have to do for my kid''s sake...and yeah that just isn''t in me.


    So if those conditions were me...no kids, no having to take financial care of the girls...no having to do much besides eating, sleeping, f.u.c.k.i.n.g and whatever hobby I may have at the time¡­and I wouldn''t mind.


    But I''m spoken for, and they hurt my tree!


    So f.u.c.k ''em. Oh. I suppose I already. Still, ya''ll get what I mean.


    "Well I am." Mary quietly seethed. "I hated it."


    "Really? But you don''t even like me yet. Can''t have been THAT traumatic given that, and since you were totally coked out of your mind."


    Wrong thing to say. Really wrong.


    "So what if I don''t love you?" She snapped. "You don''t understand at all! Can you even comprehend how humiliating it was? To be tied down and having to watch them take their turns with you? You''re MY lover. Mine. And you''re the only one I''ve ever had who didn''t make me feel like I was only worth a single night, that I didn''t deserve more than that. So how could you think I wouldn''t hate having to see you taken advantage of? How can you think I wouldn''t care? No¡­" She shook her head. "Before even that...How can you think something like this isn''t a big deal? Why aren''t you angry? Hateful? I just don''t understand. Whether it''s this time, or with your mother. How can you be so calm, like it''s nothing serious? How can you be more concerned with a few bruises when something like that happened to you? Do you just not value yourself? Is that why you''re always so reckless with everything? Because if you''re really fine with having that done to you, that''s the only reason I can think of."


    I stared at her for a few minutes. "¡­.Aw. You do care." I have to say, the knowledge was quite pleasing. "Huh. And you know what, you''re right. That does sound really f.u.c.k.i.n.g shitty. Sorry, I took your feelings too lightly. Don''t worry, from now on I''ll take better care not to get so high I get reverse-r.a.p.ed by horny Angels and/or any other female besides you or Vee. I really can''t let you guys wear green hats, now can I?"


    There was an odd change in Mary just then. It was subtle, and quick, but I caught it the instant it appeared.


    It was like she wilted just a tiny bit. Maybe because she realized she was right about the other stuff too.


    "You''re the most twisted person I''ve ever met."


    "Really that''s a matter of perspective, isn''t it?"


    "No. No, I don''t think it is."


    "Well that just, like, your opinion." I said cheekily. "Eh. You aren''t wrong though. I don''t really give a single f.u.c.k about my life, personally. I could die tomorrow and my biggest regret would be not being able to get back at those bird-brains for indirectly getting you hurt. Being perfectly honest this world would a f.u.c.k ton better off if I kicked the bucket anyway. Heh." Suck for them I''m not gonna be dyin'' anytime soon.


    Probably.


    Know what? Nah. Imma live for centuries. F.u.c.k death flags.


    "That''s¡­" She trailed off. "What about Dolly? Your parents?"


    "Hell, I''m not even sure Dolly understands what death is? She''d probably be sad she can''t see me anymore but she''s still got Mother, Father, you, Baz, Vee¡­.lots of people. Mother and Father, in turn would have each other and Dolly. Actually, it''d be nice to know they can''t scheme about what I do with my life. Especially Mother. Knowing her repopulation plans goes down that drain would be SO satisfying. "


    "Baz?"


    "That damn cookie-whore ain''t nothin'' but a traitor. He''d likely be the first to piss on my grave. Then realize I''m the only one who can make his beloved cookies properly and go on an epic quest to revive me that ends with him realizing the ultimate finality of death and how much he truly loved me as not JUST his supplier, but his brother. Then years later he''d bring his children to meet their Uncle Damien and the story would fade out to the image of him shedding a single silent tear on my headstone as he agonizes over how he should''ve been more grateful to have me while I was alive."


    I didn''t even earn another hollow chuckle. Tough crowd.


    "...Vee?"


    "I dunno why you''re asking about her. She''ll definitely find another guy to give her all the happiness. Likely because I''d be visiting her next boyfriend as a spirit and putting the fear of God in him so that he won''t do anything BUT make her happy. Anyone else you want to ask about? Because everyone else I know either won''t be all that bent out of shape over my death, or sad they weren''t the one to kill me. I don''t hang out with pansies who cry over one dead d.i.c.k, which leaves my enemies. And my fans, I guess. And my daughters. But Charlotte doesn''t actually like me that much anyway and Evie''s feelings are rooted purely in gratitude."


    I can''t be sure, but when I got done speaking I think it''s the first time I''d ever seen Mary look sad. Like honestly sad. Or maybe pitying.


    "There''s something broken in you."


    "I mean you could say that for everyone."


    "It''s not the same, " She walked on. "Not at all." Alright, fine, so it''s a little different. "You think it''d be so simple and clean. That people could just move on. It wouldn''t be. They couldn''t, not that easily."


    "The f.u.c.k? Hey, I never said it''d be easy! Gimme some credit, m''kay? But yeah they should totally be able to move on after, like, a couple months at least. It''s not like there''s anyone who just can''t live on without me. In fact, if they couldn''t then that''d be some weak shit right there. But maybe we should just stop the topic? You''re obviously getting bummed out by it."


    "I simply don''t understand how you can think so little of yourself. Why you would think you dying would be an event that could just pass by so smoothly."


    "Hey, you''re the one who brought it up first. I was just being honest."


    "That''s what makes it so heartbreaking. People care about you. "


    "Yeah, sure, some people. But like I said. They''d get over it. I''d call ''em idiots if they couldn''t. Look, I just have a different perspective than you. Let''s leave it at that." I got only five more steps before I sighed and said, "Look, it''s just not the same, alright? Don''t think I don''t care about anything, or that I don''t care about you guys. Because I do. The only reason I don''t care about dying myself is because if I die maybe I''d be able to find everyone again. But it''s different for you. If you guys die I''d never find you. So maybe it seems like I don''t give a damn, but I do. Just not in the same way."


    I knew she didn''t understand what I meant by that. But I understood, and that''s the crux of all this. I might still keep my memories a second time, it''s even likely. But how would I find Dolly or Vee if they died? I care about those two alot. If they died, maybe I could let it go. If they were decent deaths, then maybe. But if someone killed them? If someone caused them to die? I would do terrible things. Unspeakable things. Just to rage, just to vent.


    Someone could hold a knife to their throats and threaten to kill them. You think that given how much I say I care, that I''d do anything to stop that. Maybe freeze up. No. I''d say, "Do it." And if they were really killed the things I would do would be goddamn biblical.


    I''m not an absolutely evil guy. I did care about almost accidentally killing innocent people, after all. But I''m definitely not anyone good, either. If I were to really get worked up people would stop being people.


    Most days? Other than those I really care about, everyone else just barely qualifies already. Death is nothing to be afraid of. It, she, is not scary at all. In fact, she''s quite pleasant. Sending people to her isn''t something I particularly mind.


    What''s scary is losing people to her. What''s scary is what comes after her: Life.


    Wanna know why people forget their past lives? Because they have to. Because if they don''t, many souls would forever remain in limbo just because they keep hoping to see someone who''d likely already reincarnated themselves.


    Knowing you''d never be able to see your loved ones again is just so crushing to some people that they can''t get over it themselves.


    Luckily my past life, the one I CAN remember, was not full of epic familial or romantic love. My brothers were friendly enough, but only that. And my sister? I think she either disliked me or didn''t care enough for even that.


    This life? I''m just not the type of person people could ever love to that extent, and I wouldn''t want them to either. Being loved "just enough" is more than enough and, frankly, much more than I deserve given my personality.


    I was never told why I couldn''t forget my last life. Death is a mysterious woman. But I was told I''d likely remember my next, and the next, and the next.


    People are lucky they can forget. I don''t have that luxury, apparently. I know everyone I know will die eventually. I know I''ll never see them again after they do. That''s why it will ALWAYS be much better if I die before them. At least then I could have a chance at seeing them again, even if it will inevitably not really matter in the end.


    I''d be better off forgetting. Or not caring. Letting go. F.u.c.k that shit right now. I''m only a couple lives in. Let''s see how many lifetimes of losing everyone I care about it takes before I really become an apathetic asshole, eh?


    Before then I''m not going to think about this stuff much and just enjoy myself.


    "Now, let''s go discuss potential powerups for me so I can go teach them featherheads a lesson."


    "No. We''re going to get you out of the realm so you don''t get assaulted again."


    "If I go would you and Vee come with me?"


    "I couldn''t even if I wanted to. I''m rooted to this world. I can''t leave it. If I do, it dies."


    Oh. Well. That sucks. "I''m not leaving either then. Tsk. Shame. I did kinda want to see other realms, too." Eh, maybe in another life. "I mean I know I could just go for a visit, but it wouldn''t be any fun without my favorite big tree."


    "Damien, please." The woman grabbed at my hand. "Just this once, be reasonable. You might not care, but I, at least, don''t want to see something like that happen to you again."


    "Relax. I actually just thought of a plan. It''s a good one. Say, on a completely unrelated note did mother ever tell you about any livable, preferably uninhabited planets nearby? Barren is also good. Also do my Dragon brethren have any xianxia-style starsh.i.p.s capable of holding, say, a few billion people?"


    I already planted one little tree in my heart. It''s about time I planted one big one.


    "....You can''t seriously be thinking what I think you''re thinking, right?"


    "Oh you best believe I am."


    Everyone, don''t panic...but I''m basically about to initiate an apocalyptic event for entirely selfish reasons that may or may not kill millions upon millions of people and force them to adapt to an entirely new realm possibly full of plants and animals they know nothing about.

 Chapter 93 - This Has To Be The Worst Trade Deal In The History Of Trade Deals, Maybe Ever

    So there''s quite a few things I have to do before I can go on a journey for ancient spacesh.i.p.s with which to shove the world''s population into for our me-imposed exodus across the great starry sky.


    First I should see what the hell happened to everyone last night, because I have no f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea. Dolly and Vee should be okay since they high-tailed it out before my doping of all the women in the room. But what everyone else was up to and where they were at was beyond me. I thought I may as well just start from where it all began. Hopefully they''d come full circle.


    With that in mind I went back to my house. First thing I noticed was the mess. The remnants of Froggo''s harem and the women who had decided to camp out until they found their families, jobs or a place to stay were all passed out. In varying forms of disarray. Bottles and mugs of alcohol were scattered everywhere and several fires were starting to finally burn out. I smelled badly burned meat and coughed.


    "At least the house is intact." Mary observed. "Judging from what I remember last night--" She stopped. Her lips pursed.


    "Right. Lucky, eh?" I understood that she didn''t want to relive that experience. Eh, I guess I don''t either. Not that I remember it anyway. Did I get married to a Girls Generation song¡­? If the idol training was just me hallucinating and I was actually getting hitched.


    That''s a little depressing. Much as I like them, they just aren''t wedding material for me. Nah. I wanna get married to something classy and upbeat, like the Chapel of Love. Or Divinyls'' I touch Myself.


    Depending on how high I am, I also may not mind being married to King Kunta or Gangsta''s Paradise. But the sung by British lolis version. Cuz you know ya boy loves me some rapping lolis.


    Thoughts about my unplanned mass marriage reminded me of one of the notifications I''d gotten. Milly betrayed me! She took advantage of this Papa of her''s and got married to me in the heat of the moment. How could she? Obviously that idiot sword needs to be taught a lesson.


    Musing about how I''d punish her, I walked past the unconscious women and opened my door. What greeted me was a stack comprised of Rhiannon, Bubbles and, surprisingly enough, Minnie.


    Literally a small tower. They were also all passed out, sleeping comfortably atop one another in the middle of the living room.


    In particular I noticed that Bubbles was n.a.k.e.d from the waist down and her ass was covered in a layer of white powder. There was a spot where a hand print was clearly visible.


    "What the hell¡­?"


    Mary took a thoughtful look at them. "I think that was you," She said.


    "That ridic--" I broke off. "Wait, no. Now I remember¡­" I groaned.


    So basically when I was doped out of my mind last night I came back home to try and pass out when I noticed a cute blue-furred Norwegian forest cat staring at me from the couch.


    AWESOME, I''d thought, deciding I''d take it up with me. Suddenly another cat showed up, equally adorable, making me unable to decide which one to bring upstairs with me¡­.and then yet a third cat appeared.


    They all gave me curious stares and I just stared back trying to choose which one to take. I remember thinking, "F.u.c.k it they ALL coming with me, them cute fluffy bitches," A while later and instead of sleeping Mary walked in asking what I was doing. I was stacking the cats.


    They weren''t cats.


    "Hnnn..."Minnie stirred. She let out a soft m.o.a.n and tried to stretch but ruined the balance and ended up falling on the floor. "Eek!" She cried, looking quite miserable and fl.u.s.tered, her eyes darting this way and that. "What? What?"


    It was then Bubble''s turn to wake up. The woman''s face was buried in the Fae Queen''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and drool was hanging from her mouth. Speaking of, yeah...this Queen was certainly not showing off a least bit of the majesty befitting of her status, or the deadliness Mary and Sera had seemed to attribute to her previously.


    "Haaaa~" Bubbles yawned, drowsily picking herself up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around slowly, confusion clear on her face. "Day already, huh." She gave another great yawn.


    I was busy staring at that perfectly shaped, perfectly inviting ass. I smacked my lips and felt my mouth water, gulping as I started licking my chops to the thought of running my tongue all over those sweet powdered buns.


    Mary then elbowed my side and I was broken from my stupor.


    ...Okay, fine. I admit it. I''m an ass and coke addict.


    I see nothing wrong with that either.


    "My head is killing me." Bubbles stated. "Does anyone have any water?"


    "Coming at you." I shot a stream of distilled--I actually have no idea about the purity of liquid--water straight towards her open mouth.


    "Thanks."


    "No problem."


    "...What''s this white stuff on my ass, by the way?"


    I was sorely tempted to run my finger across her buttocks, rub it on my teeth, and say something like, "The results are inconclusive. Gonna have to sample straight from the source." And just lick that ass till it shined.


    But that was likely the residual drugs in me talking. I obviously ain''t gonna do that in front of Mary. Not that I would have provided she wasn''t here or anything.


    "Powdered sugar?"


    "Why would there be powdered sugar on my--?"


    "Good to know you survived the night. Moving on!"


    "Wait." Mary held onto my arm. She was looking at Rhea with a gleam in her eye. "This is the perfect opportunity to rid ourselves of her."


    "I think it''s alright not to, though?"


    She shook her head. "Are you crazy? ¡­.No, don''t answer that. Young Master, you don''t understand. Your mother and Lady Rhiannon have been enemies for centuries, there''s a lot of bad blood between them. What''s more, she wants to steal you away. If it weren''t for you mother being by your side, she would have years ago. We can''t just let her go. She is not a good person and will not at all be averse to killing everyone here to get what she wants."


    "Relax. She''d the mother of my adoptive daughter, I can''t just kill her outright. Even if she is a serious cunt who abandoned her daughter just because she fell in love with a lesser Fae, doesn''t mean MIra won''t be sad if I kill her. Besides, now that I''m home she''ll be easy to deal with. Here." I walked over to a certain spot in the room and lifted one of the floorboards. I then handed out bags of powder. "She starts anything, use Pocket Coke on her."


    Bubbles sniffed at the substance warily. "...Drugs? Hey, isn''t this stuff the same as what I have on my--?"


    "Minnie, you good?" I interrupted her.


    "Ah...Master¡­." I saw that her eyes were still a tad cloudy. "I feel...woozy¡­" She tried to walk but faltered, tipping forwards. I quickly caught her.


    "You definitely need some food and some fresh air. I''ll open the windows and made you something. Sound good?"


    Silence. I took that as a yes and lifted her up. As I was about to sit her on the cough I felt something wet on my face.


    She was licking my cheek. Vigorously. Then moved to my lips.


    What? What? Why? I didn''t really feel anything s.e.x.u.a.l from it, though it was definitely arousing. I held her a bit away from me and she reacted by trying to lean forward to keep at it.


    I was reminded of both my cat, Sir Pomp-a-Romp, and my family''s wolfhound, Hugo, at the same time. More Hugo, I would say, since he had a habit of running up to you and liking your mouth at every opportunity.


    "Master~ Master~" The young woman called out childishly. I ignored her, wondering why she was acting so strangely.


    "Young Master, you know how dogs like to lick their owners? Well, did you know that this originates from wolves? It''s normally used as a way of welcoming new members into the pack, or for dealing with the highest ranking male. It can also be used to show affection." Mary seemed bemused by the whole thing.


    "So?"


    "From my understanding she''s not just part feline, but also part wolf, no?"


    "...Oh yeah¡­." That''s right. I really almost forgot about that.


    "Usually they suppress these urges, but I think the lingering effects of the drugs in her system are loosening her control. It''s actually a bit cute."


    Mary obviously thinks of Minnie as a pet.


    I was sorta mad. All I had to do to make her honest was pump her full of weed?! All the missed opportunities¡­


    I could''ve started on my first batch of kittens by now If i knew that! So then this means she does like me? Hm. But really I think that''s just attraction and gratitude. Having already committed myself to Vee and Mary anyway I decided to let this go.


    "Shh. It''s alright. Get some rest."


    I grabbed a blanket from the nearby closet and drapped it over her. She slowly closed her eyes and burrowed deeper into the covers. She gripped my hand, asking, "Master won''t rub my head?"


    The temptation was real. "Maybe Mary would like to do the honors?" I asked the woman in question.


    "Well, I suppose I don''t mind." Mary replied.


    "No. It''s no good if it''s not Master."


    "Come now, Minnie, don''t be like that. Mary gives good headpats too, so just get some rest, m''kay? Here, take Mr. Bong with you. I''ll be back with something delicious in a bit."


    "So...we don''t kill her?" Bubbles jerked a thumb to Rhea.


    "I think we should take a vote." Mary suggested.


    "This ain''t a democracy. You two better not kill her while I''m away. I don''t care what she''s done or who she has beef with. Like I said, she starts acting up just throw some coke on her and we''ll see if Mary can dump her in some other realm."


    "Fine. Say, does anyone know what happened to Becks? Also, what happened to that Sera chick?"


    "I''m sure they''re fine. A fire Dragon and a variant like Miss Rebecca won''t have had harm come to them. "


    "There is literally an army of Angels in the city."


    "Don''t remind me." Mary frowned.


    "Speaking of, what happened with them? Last thing I remember they were all--OH MY GODS THAT''S RIGHT!" Bubbles'' eyes went wide. "The city!" She rushed out the front door. Curious, me and Mary followed.


    The city lord''s mansion was a little away from the rest of the area and we took the route that went around the city along a forest path that led home. Since the place was nestled on a hill there was a spot where you could see the city. It even had a bench overlooking the whole thing


    When we reached her we saw her looking down at a state of disarray. From far away we could tell smoke rising in the air. Several buildings, we noticed, we entirely destroyed. In the distance I caught sight of people with white names above their heads. It was hard to tell, but I think they were helping rebuild.


    It was then that I took a look at the notifications the system had left.


    [Quest complete]


    [Reward: You have won the Favor of the Divine. Having done them a great service by revealing yourself to them, they express their gratitude by allowing you to summon their services. For two hours upon activation you may summon one Angel to your side for aid or instead choose to command the forces of all Angelic beings in a ten-realm radius for an equal amount of time. Note that even if there are no Angelic beings within range the Favor of the Divine will still be used up. This is a special reward exclusive to you and you may not acquire the standard reward that would have been given to other players.]


    [The item "Horn of Virtue" has been exchanged for the Favor of the Divine]


    [The item "Heaven-Warping Divine Spear(growth)" has been exchanged for the Favor of the Divine]


    [Growth items scale with player level and grow stronger alongside you]


    Son of BITCH. My f.u.c.k.i.n.g items, man! They''re gone! Just...gone! I want that heaven-warping spear, dammit. It sounds OP as f.u.c.k. Grows with me? Then it''ll always be useful! F.u.c.k! And who knows what that horn does?


    [Quest generated]


    [Quest: Reconstruction]


    [Quest details: Last night a player led an army of Angels to kill his fellow man. Thousands of players have died and been made unable to return to the area due to the attacker destroying all the nearby spawn points.


    [Quest objective: Help the city rebuild itself]


    [Quest reward: The restoration of the spawn points and increased affinity with the city''s NPCs]


    Holy shit. I can destroy spawn points? Alright, that''s neat.


    But still...my poor loot¡­.


    I finished a SSS+ quest and instead of awesome items all I got in return was reverse-r.a.p.e by a bunch of horny Angels.


    What a rip-off


    I mean it''s just so sad, you know? Cuz tits are temporary but growth items are eternal. Then again it''s a spear and I''m a strength boi. I need like a Dragon Tooth or something. Big D may not cut it if I wanna slay Angels and other top-tier beings later on.


    Maybe I should try working on Dragon Slayer magic too in case mommy dearest tries that femdom shit with me later too. I don''t trust that woman anymore. I''ve already gotten r.a.p.ed by an army of my own daughters, I ain''t lettin'' my mother have a chance too. Or another chance, if she''s the one who reverse r.a.p.ed me that first time to begin with.


    Father''s the only member of my family I trust to not want a piece of my ass, and to be honest maybe not even him cuz his and Lucy''s past relationship did sound pretty damn shady. But yeah. Me and Pops against an i.n.c.e.s.tuous mother-daughter pair.


    I still haven''t forgotten Dolly''s little declaration of World I.n.c.e.s.tification. That girl''s brocon is getting out of hand. I love the kid as much as any normal siscon myself, but I certainly don''t wanna f.u.c.k ''er.


    ¡­.I say, having fapped to her image many times in my last life. If she wasn''t my sister, and it was her future self? 10/10 would smash.


    But that''s all in the past! I don''t care how sweetly s.e.xy her future self is, I ain''t poundin'' my own flesh and blood. A man has to have lines. Once you cross those lines there isn''t any turning back.


    "Oops. Did I do that?" I could almost hear Steve''s voice coming from my mouth. Honestly, if I accidentally ruin any more cities I''m going to have to buy some suspenders and change my last name to Urkel cuz there''s no one else I know who makes as many epic f.u.c.k-ups as that guy.


    "We are horrible people." Bubbles lamented.


    Hopefully no NPCs were harmed in the making of such wanton destruction.


    "To be fair, they did deserve it. Having s.e.x in the streets like that....strange people. I wonder who they were? They felt different from everyone else. Like they were here, yet not. I can''t recall everything about them due to the drugs, but they were definitely not indiginous to this realm. I would have felt it if they were."


    "Eh, don''t worry about any of that. We''re getting the f.u.c.k outta dodge anyway. Besides I don''t think anyone knows it was us. We were just part of the show, yeah? Total background characters. " I reassured them. "I''ll go make breakfast. After that we can look for everyone else."


    Pretty sure Mira would''ve stayed in her room. But I''m concerned about Baz and Charlotte. They had to be in the city somewhere. Who knew what they were up to when all this chaos went down?


    Though, despite my concern I know they can handle themselves pretty well too. Charlotte, at least, should be fine, right? I don''t think any regular guys could beat her given her Angelic Aura abilities, and certainly none of these low-level scrubs could touch her.


    As for Froggo¡­.Hmph. Disloyal pet. Cryin'' just cuz my Chad aura be makin'' her d.i.c.k smaller. If she really thought of me as her owner she''d have offered me her ass. She''s seen me reading and watching enough manga(hentai), anime(hentai) and light novels(hentai) to know that if a dude dies and reincarnates, and his pet dies and also reincarnates as a beautiful and busty babe, then its just common sense for the pet to become their owner''s personal onahole.


    Though I''d never take it as because I don''t have any idea where that toad whore''s been. But the least she could have done was help me more when I was looking for slime girls.


    Thinking about my disappointment in her actions thus far, I went into the kitchen to prepare a meal.


    I had barely gone two steps before I heard a feminine groan.


    "Uuuhhhngggg¡­."


    I followed the voice and lowered my butchers'' knife upon catching sight of none other than Bazman! Er, Bazwoman.


    The girl was hunched over the freezer--or the equivalent of since it was essentially just a cupboard a few enchantments carved into it--with thick, yellow...something all over her. Upon noticing the chocolate ch.i.p.s I realized the substance was the batch of cookie dough I keep frozen for a later cooking.


    I saw her stare at me through dazed eyes. "Young Master?" She called, unsure.


    "Oh no, don''t you ''Young Master'' me, pall. Look at this mess! What the f.u.c.k, dude? Are you out of your ever-loving mind?! You ate my entire stock of dough!" I grabbed her and started shaking the brat furiously.


    I was heavily shoved. "Get off of me you beast!" She cried. Literally. Tears welled up in those bright green emeralds of her''s. "You won, okay? I admit it! Just kill me like you did them instead of tormenting me like this, you sick f.u.c.k!"


    "What the hell are you going on about?"


    "Typical. Pretending you''re innocent when you already killed so many righteous souls." She laughed bitterly. "What sc.u.m. I can''t believe I actually...for this kind of person¡­" She broke off into another sob. The light inside her slowly died. "Ah, fine then...just get on with it. Do whatever you want to me. I''m too tired to fight anymore. " She leaned on me strengthlessly.


    "Dude. What the f.u.c.k? You''re talking crazy."


    She gave me a warily, untrusting glare. "You...do you really not know what we did?"


    "In case you didn''t notice, I was kind of high as balls last night. Hell, I even woke up this morning thoroughly defiled and married against my will, so yeah. Safe to say not much of what went down last night stuck with me. So. What happened? Who''d I kill?"


    Baz stared at me. Then laughed. "Nothing. No one. Just the cookie dough making me hallucinate, I''m sure. Don''t worry about it. Heh...hehehe."


    "....Whatever dude. Seriously, you''ve been so weird lately. I''m not gonna eat you, you know? What with this tragic hentai heroine act? I''m not gonna be trying to lewd you until AT LEAST a few more centuries." I joked. "You aren''t ripe yet, after all." My arms cradled her tiny body and I forced her tear-streaked face to look up at me. "Don''t worry. You''ll be my cute little cookie s.l.u.t soon enough." I promised softly..


    She cried harder than ever.


    I almost couldn''t hold in the laugh. Oh man. Oh man. I''m evil.


    That''ll show this guy to send five waves of assassins at me. Damn Baz. Tryna honeypot me by going girly. Saying cookie whore this, cookie s.l.u.t that. You know, he fears it so much that I think he actually secretly wants that and just don''t wanna admit it.


    I say fine, if he keeps playing these games with me I WILL take him on as my little pastry bitch. See if I don''t make him lick cookie crumbs off my c.o.c.k. It''s what traitors like him deserve, really.


    Gotta be careful, Baz, cuz you''re finna become my bottom bitch at the rate you''re going


    [Would you like to designate the NPC "Basil" as your Bottom Bitch?]


    Oh come on!

 Chapter 94 - Because The One I Want Is You!

    "What the--?" I stepped back into the living room with a simple plate of bacon and toast with a creamy, buttery, almost custard-like layer of egg spread on top when I was greeted to an unusual site.


    Mary was sitting beside Minnie and lightly tickling the underside of her chin with a finger while her other hand rubbed the younger woman''s belly.


    I heard soft purring and nearly lost my shit.


    "This woman...she''s really treating the girl as a pet!" I muttered under my breath, which was still caught by Mary''s sharp ears. The corner of her eyes softened ever-so-slightly.


    "I''ve always wanted a little girl like her." She admitted. " Vera was always so mature, she never let me spoil her. And Basil was such a boy, always off on some misadventure with you. I never really got a chance to play with them like this." The woman''s eyes wandered off, as if embarrassed. "Not that doing things like this fit my character anyway, I suppose."


    "Says who? It''s hella cute seeing you spoil her." Granted, if they weren''t wearing clothes it''d be ten thousand times better. But there was an innocent light-heartedness in how Mary played with her, like pinching a sleeping baby''s chubby cheeks and wanting to snuggles them.


    "Besides, I totally get it. I remember laying with Dolly and fighting the urge to mess with her when she was sleeping, too, once upon a time. She still has the most adorable little snores."


    I never knew Mary was missing out on such a great thing. " Vera was a little cutie too, what with her chubby cheeks and everything. Remember how she''d try to munch on her toes when she was teething?"


    I got a strange look. "You actually remember that?"


    "I have very good memory," I tried to play it off.


    "....Hm. I suppose Dragon children really are different. I wonder if Dolly has similar memories. It would explain why she''s so attached to you. If I remember right, you took care of her a lot. " She reminisced.


    "Father threw me to a boar and Mother was always a bit weird herself."


    She chuckled. "Your mother nearly castrated him for that. He was watching over you, though. He spent the entire time keeping an eye on you to make sure you were safe."


    "I''m sure he enjoyed my performance, yes." I fell on my ass several times. I KNEW I could hear laughing back then. So he was there, the bastard.  "Those two just aren''t qualified to be raisin'' a daughter. I caught Father letting Dolly play with a knife once. And Mother was whispering that weird language in her ear and later on when I was playing with Dolly she set a tree on fire. I wasn''t about to let them spend much alone time with her after that. I had to take care of her."


    "Yes. Vera was always jealous of that." Mary mused. "She ended up not liking Baz since he always smothered her so much, conversely. That''s why she started acting out, because she wanted your attention."


    I sat the plate down and took a seat opposite her. "Yeah, I get that now. But it''s like you said, you know? She was always so mature. I remember once when she was....five? Six?...and asking her to put some books away for me while I went to go do something real quick. I came back a few minutes later and she had my entire bookshelf alphabetized and separated by genre. After that it just never felt right treating her like other kids."


    Vera had been quiet and solemn as a child, very serious. She was alway pretty helpful. You never had to worry about her because she was just that grown up. I guess that''s why I never paid much attention to her. She was just so much more capable and independent than Baz and Dolly so I trusted her to watch after herself. Mary must''ve felt the same, though for different reasons than I did since she knew Vera had a mental age that didn''t match her physical one.


    It was never that I didn''t like her as much as the other two, but that she was just lower maintenance.


    "She was probably trying to impress you back then." The woman sighed. "And I suppose it''s my fault she started acting out like she did. I don''t have any experience in attracting a man''s attention beyond being pretty, after all. Knowing how to be lovable was never a skill I picked up. What else was she to do?"


    "I don''t know," I said, "You seem plenty lovable. You and Vee both."


    "Indeed? How so, with faces like ours?"


    "That has nothing to do with it. So what if you have a bit of a cold exterior? To begin with they have to want to know you and really try for it. Take me, for example. I think slowly digging and finding all the things that make you two lovable is always going to be worth the effort. Anyone who thinks it''s not just doesn''t deserve the privilege of knowing how great you are."


    Mary and Vee are Kuuderes Supreme. If you''re too much of a pansy ass little bitch and can''t put in the effort to get to know the people they are beneath their poker faces then that''s just your own damn loss.


    She softened even more and a faint arc formed on her lips. " You always have such nice words." The smile faded. " I truly wish I had met you first."


    "Even though I''m nuts?"


    "Even then."


    "Well damn.  You shouldn''t have said that. Now I want to kiss you." I then got a better idea. "Actually, why don''t you be the one to take the lead this time?"


    She shook her head. "Kissing outside of s.e.x is no good."


    "What? Why?" I was flabbergasted. What is this bullshit?


    "I am not so shameless as to take advantage of your affection like that."


    "....Uh...I don''t think I understand."


    She clasped her hands and placed them neatly between her laps. "Young Master, you have a rather unconditional liking towards me yet don''t ask for mine in return. It''s generous but that''s why I can''t just kiss you. I don''t want to give you ones I don''t mean. Understand now? When you kiss me, you do so with a warm honesty and care. It''s wrong for me to kiss you when I can''t do the same."


    "Okay?" I said, not sure if it was a question or a statement. "Since when was kissing so complicated¡­?" I wondered aloud.


    "Our relationship has been purely physical from the start, " She continued. "I don''t have any right to enjoy your affection outside of the bedroom. You should save these sorts of words for Vera. She''s the one who loves you."


    "Trust me I''m going to pelt her with words of love and affection. But you deserve them too. I already made it clear I don''t mind if you don''t love me right now. Couples usually don''t start that way in the first place. I just want to treat you right. You don''t have to feel bad about kissing me. If you want to, go ahead. If you don''t, fine. I''ll kiss you instead. Or are you saying before you kiss me, I have to finger you first? Because I will do that." I could just feel the gleam in my eye. Oh yeah. No problems with that condition at all. "All you have to do is come sit on my lap. I love hearing trees sing."


    "Ahem." Bubbles audibly coughed. "Can you guys, like, not? I''m still in the room, alright? Don''t just flirt like I''m not around, oi."


    "I don''t mind." I replied evenly.


    The girl cursed. "Well f.u.c.k, I do!"


    "Heh, that ain''t my problem. Anyway, fine. Rain check?"


    "...Was that Baz I heard a while ago? I should go see her." Mary was red from ears to neck and very deliberately walked out of the room.


    I think even she forgot Bubbles was around judging from that reaction.


    "You really are a dangerous fellow." Bubbles folded her arms. "I hate seeing you do that."


    "Do what?"


    "Say that kind of stuff. Like come on. Do you even really mean them? You can''t seriously be that magnanimous. I mean you do understand she''s just using you for s.e.x, don''t you? She''s nice to you, but it''s not as if she cares beyond you being her Mistress'' son and her daughter''s boyfriend. Even more than that, what kind of guy is actually alright with a girl he likes being in love with someone else?"


    I pointed my thumbs at my chest. "This guy." I stated. "Also, hey, I always mean what I say when I''m talking to beautiful women I like.


    "Could''ve fooled me." She said, bone-dry.


    "And why is that?


    "Oh, I just seem to recall you saying equally nice sweet nothings during our honeymoon. That''s all."


    "Then you''re making a fool of your own yourself, because they weren''t nothing. I meant everything I said about you at the time."


    "Yeah, right." She walked over and snatched a slice of bacon from Minerva''s still-untouched plate and started chewing morosely.


    "I''m serious."


    "Bullshit. Why am I the only one left out of this little setup of yours then?"


    "F.u.c.k, do you seriously want to be in it?" Girls shouldn''t be that damn convenient, alright?


    "Well, no," She admitted. Finally. Common sense, at last. "But it would''ve made me feel better if you didn''t just drop me. That night we came here together, that little back-and-forth of ours? I thought we were...I don''t know...something. I mean, weren''t we? Then we just said our goodbyes and I''m all happy thinking we''re doing great, you know? But when I show up again it''s like you don''t even want me around or like I''m a bother and It just makes me feel like I shouldn''t have come back at all. I''m not even sure you would care if you never saw me again." Her eyelids shuddered. She looked like she was trying to blink away tears. " So sorry if I get a little upset seeing you doing the exact same thing with other women that you did with me. Next time I''ll just keep my mouth shut. "


    Ah. Dammit. We''re really hashin'' this out, are we? F.u.c.k. I hate this kind of thing. I thought we were fine with the short talks we already had about it, but apparently she had a lot more grievances tucked away than she let on.


    Okay. Alright. My turn.


    Deep breath¡­.and go


    "First, knock off your shit." I started slowly. " I said this several times already, but it''s not MY fault if YOUR FEELINGS changed halfway through. We both knew what we were getting into. It was just going to be some fun just between the two of us for the special occassion, but even then we didn''t actually have s.e.x because I didn''t want to take it that far, thus I feel no obligations. I loved every second with you during that time, but I never said I wanted anything more than that and I never said I was falling for you. Second, I''m sorry, " I apologized. " I''m not always great with keeping in touch with people or making them feel welcome. But that doesn''t mean I don''t like having you around. Come on though, I mean you literally told me you wanted to seduce me and break my heart and I''m not gonna make a big fuss about that--if you have the ability, go ahead--but please understand that I''m well within my right to put a little distance between us for it. Which I actually haven''t done. I wouldn''t have minded if you wanted to hang out at all. All you had to do was ask. Third, I did mean what I said back then. You''re pretty great. You''re fun, s.e.xy, smart. Just an all around joy to be with. I like you. Hell, after that honeymoon thing if you actually came out and asked if we could have a real go at being a couple I probably would''ve agreed at that point. But no, you never said anything like that so what the hell do you expect me to do? You know I was interested in someone else. That means you have to take initiative, because while I may have agreed to have a date or two I''m not gonna just suddenly switch targets without good reason."


    "It''s like you knew there was already this vague atmosphere around us and you were just hoping that if you didn''t say anything it''d evolve into something else all on its own. You tried to keep the status quo, but that isn''t how shit gets done son. You can''t just stay silent and hope a relationship forms naturally. I, at least, don''t leave things to that kinda toxic ambiguity. Other than that, it was just bad timing. You''re open about this now, but you weren''t then. And Vera? She literally gave herself to me. That''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g initiative. That''s why I chose to be with her. Because I realized how cute she was and how much she liked me and neither you nor Minerva ever showed me anything like that." It was hard to win against something that, but like I said it just came down to bad timing and a lack of communication.


    Maybe Minnie would''ve taken some initiative herself too eventually...but I never hid my intentions with her and she just kept banging her head against walls because she thought liking me was somehow a sin or something.


    "So again, I''m sorry. I think you''re awesome, but even if you tell me all this now and want to ask for a shot at making this fake marriage thing real someday--in more than just a legal perspective--it''s already a bit too late. I mean what, are you sure you want to be involved with me like that? I''m not going to give up on Vera or Mary. I can''t say I absolutely wouldn''t choose you over them because I don''t like saying absolutes when it comes to people''s feelings, but I can tell you right now it would still be damn near impossible. A real upward battle. You''re better off finding someone else. Please find someone else."


    I didn''t bring up how just as she accused Mary of just using me, this whole thing began because she wanted to use me too. I didn''t mind that, but the hypocrisy was a little off-putting. Her emotions are running high so I can''t blame her for it though.


    "But I don''t want to find someone else." Her tone turned bitter. "Why do I have to? I had you before any of them. Why do I have to be the one to let go?"


    Yo. This fish...she''s stubborn.


    "Christ. Did you hear nothing of what I just said? Why the hell are you being so stubborn?!" I felt the need to rub my temples. "I''m already in a relationship! Twice over!"


    "If someone you liked was already in a relationship with someone, what would you do?"


    "Alls fair in love and war." I quoted before I could stop myself, then wanted to kick my teeth in.


    "Exactly." She smiled. "So you get it then."


    "You are putting effort into something that most likely won''t end up rewarding at all."


    "I don''t believe that. I think you''re worth it." She repeated my own words towards Mary and sent them right back at me.


    "No! I''m not!" I protested. " I''m seriously, 100%, objectively not worth it at all! I''m a terrible person whose only thing I got going for me is my face and maybe my c.o.c.k, but that''s it! Please just spend your time going after someone else. It''s a way better option. Why the hell are you going to waste sweat on someone who already has two girlfriends?!"


    "Because the one I want is you! What''s it to you?! Just shut up and let me seduce you already!"


    Satan''s fat furry nutsack, this is ridiculous. Just because you want someone, doesn''t mean you should just mindlessly pursue them. What the hell is this girl talking about? Is there really no one else who could do? Ugh.


    I''m tired. I feel like nothing was accomplished by this conversation at all. "Why?So you can dump me and stomp on my feelings?"


    "Well¡­.yes! M-maybe...I don''t know." The blushing woman brought her index fingers together nervously, not daring to look me in the eye.


    Son of a bitch. She was cute. I hate that she''s so cute right now.


    I gave her a harsh stare. I had one last card up my sleeve.


    "I''m going to be destroying the realm purely due to my own selfish and unreasonable justifications. Is that the kind of person you want?"


    "...Excuse me. Sorry. You said you''re going to do what now?"

 Chapter 95 - Hashirama Cells

    "Before we get into that, though....why haven''t you put on any shorts yet?"


    The woman had put on panties but other than that she was still almost n.a.k.e.d from the waist down and to be honest it was damn distracting. It''s hard to be serious when fighting a boner.


    "It''s part of my seduction plan. Didn''t you say you liked this one?"


    "If it''s that particular pair, I only remember saying I liked sliding them off." Before she opened her mouth again I already had her cut off. "And no, that''s not a proposition."


    "Who cares if it was?" She asked irritably. "Focus! What the heck did you just mention about destroying the realm?"


    "Oh. Right. Yeah." I got back to the topic at hand. "So basically last night an army of Angels descended from the heavens lookin'' to tap this ass. And tap this ass they did. While under the influence of many, many drugs I was married against my will to dozens if not hundreds of Angels. Then summarily reverse-r.a.p.ed, and essentially date r.a.p.ed. But I drugged myself in this case. Anywho what sucks is I can''t even remember the good parts. What really matters though is that they made Mary watch while they were f.u.c.k.i.n.g me and made her wrists get all bruised up. Since I''m just a lvl 99 scrub to their what I''m just going to assume is a lvl 400 average, since that seems appropriate for an Angel, I can''t exactly fight them. So I''m just going to blow up the whole realm in a fit of petty revenge. Heh. Yup, that''ll kill them. Has to. If that don''t I dunno what will. Oh. But don''t worry I''m transplanting the population before I make things go boom."


    By the end of my rant Bubbles was already on the verge of fainting. "...What? I don''t...I can''t even¡­." She shook her head. "I don''t think I understood a single thing you just said. Are you still high?... Am I still high?"


    "Sadly not, but if you want me to scrap a bit of powder off your ass that can be fixed."


    My joke was met with no laughs at all. "Okay, explain it to me again. But slowly this time. What do you mean, they came for you?" She asked. "Like come on, be real here. Do you even understand how rare Angels sightings are to begin with? Much less a female? That woman from before was probably the only one anyone in my family has ever even seen, at least in recent memory. I mean you''re good-looking and have some really unfair tongue control, but Angels aren''t going descend to the mortal planes just to have s.e.x with you." The blunt assertion held an unwavering belief.


    I shrugged, "They want that good D, what can I say? People do crazy things for a good lay. The fact that I''m the reincarnation of their past lover has everything to do with it, I''m sure."


    She just laughed. "Good one." She smirked, wiping away a tear.


    I just raised a brow.


    "Oh. Oh! You''re serious." She blinked. "Uh. Okay then. Reincarnated Angel-lover. Right."


    "Yeah, I know how it sounds."


    Bubbles looked at me all skeptical. "Do you?"


    "Yeah, I do. Ah. And I should probably mention I was their father in that past life, too."


    "Of course you were." I felt a pat on my shoulder. "Now, what do you say we get you to bed, big guy? You look like you need the rest."


    I smacked her arm away. "I ain''t high and I ain''t crazy. I was really r.a.p.ed by a Whore of Angels."


    "That''s some serious blasphemy right there, pal."


    "Don''t worry. I was a Dragon God. I''ll allow it."


    "You were Okeanos." She snorted. "Sure, why not? Jeez. Why do powerful handsome dudes always have a god complex?"


    "Hey, you''re the one who wants me."


    "I''m slowly beginning to realize how bad a taste I have in men, yes. Or maybe I really do just like you for your face and c.o.c.k. Actually, yeah. I like that. Let''s go with that."


    "Can you not make light of your feelings all of a sudden just because you think I''m going mental? Your poor taste aside, I''m being serious here."


    "That''s what makes it so bad!" She waved a hand like she wanted to hit me. "You''re obviously delusional, with a majorly inflated ego! Do you not hear yourself? Hell''s bells, I finally find a guy I really like messing around with and he turns out to be an honest-to-gods nutcase! Ugh. I Just can''t right now. Look, just get your ass to bed, alright? I''ll book you a trip to a professional tomorrow."


    "Nutcase I may be, but you''ve always known that. Come on, where''s the respect? You shouldn''t be talking to me like that. Like what happened to that whole ''Your Grace'' thing?"


    "You ate my ass." She stated bluntly. " We''re long past that phase, buddy."


    Motherf.u.c.ker. Eat a girl out a couple times and she thinks she can just make fun of you when you tell her you were molested by Angels for being the reincarnation of their Dragon God father/lover.


    She could at least be polite about her disbelief. Instead I''m called a nutcase and told she''s going to bring me to a professional, no ifs, ands or buts about it. If it were my other friends like Cass or Will they''d just pour me a drink and tell me to keep talking, but no, not Bubbles.


    I guess it''s true. The closer you are to a person the more overbearing and disrespectful they become! And to think I''m just letting her speak to me like that without slappin'' a bitch!


    I sorely regret eating her ass. It''s given her too much power. Shoulda just stuck with the fingering.


    And here I am thinking it''s courtesy. A bit of s.e.x etiquette. Hmph. Never again! Never, I say!... Knowing full well as soon as Mary or Vee are up for it I''ll be tossing salad for dinner.


    "Believe it or not, I''m still blowing up the realm."


    "Don''t be stupid. You can''t just destroy a realm. It''s not that easy. Lady Mary would die too, you know? If nothing else I know you care about her and your other overgrown shrub. Because let''s be real, where would you put her if you wanted her to survive? Her main body is way too big to just move."


    "I have a big heart. I''ll find her plenty of room."


    "You''re starting to piss me off."


    "I do have that effect on people."


    She just sighed. "Seriously. Okay, fine, let''s humor you and say there are a ''Whore of Angels'' out to get you. And the only way you can beat them is destroying the realm. First off where, exactly, are you going to put Mary if you want her to live? And don''t give me that metaphorical heart bullshit again."


    "Remember Sera? The fire Dragon? So she''s actually the manifestation of the core of some kinda OP array which is, from my understanding, like an entire world unto it''s own. And she''s using my body as a kinda rent-free apartment right now. I accidentally planted Vee there already and since Sera is connected to me I guess my energies poured into Vee. Which is why she changed like that. But I digress. Simply put, I''ll do the same with Mary."


    She nodded along easily. "That makes no f.u.c.k.i.n.g sense. How is she the core of an array? I don''t get it. But whatever. Next, what about the population? How are you going to move THEM?"


    "I''m going to visit one of the main realms owned by my family, pick up some starsh.i.p.s, and corral them inside before setting off to parts unknown. Mary has a certain realm in mind."


    "Fine. The Angels. How are you going to keep them from noticing all this?"


    It was my cue to laugh. I promptly snapped my fingers and summoned forth...a clone!


    "Behold! Their own personal me! Slap ''em with this and they''ll be too busy orgy''ing to notice anything."


    "..." She looked at me sadly.


    "What?"


    "That''s the single most retarded, dangerous and insane plan I''ve ever heard. Also just the thought that you think whoring yourself, even if it''s just your clone, is a good idea makes me kinda wanna cry. Not that I think there''s really an army of Angels waiting on your c.o.c.k, but still. Respect yourself a little, okay?"


    "It''s my clone and I''ll pimp it out if I want to."


    "Yeah." My clone nodded. "If f.u.c.k.i.n.g a gaggle of horny, s.e.xy Angels is what I have to do to get revenge for our poor milf tree...then so be it." His voice was set in a grim, solemn tone.


    "Don''t act like it''s some noble sacrifice." Bubbles sneered. "You just wanna get your d.i.c.k wet."


    "Aye. That I do, lass. That I do."


    I immediately smacked the living daylights outta him. "Son of a bitch, the hell you eager for? You have Mary and Vee!"


    He glared at me, rubbed his head and then held up a hand. "Um, nah dude. You do. I''m a free man. I''m just a clone. I gotta enjoy my life, you know? YOLO, bitch."


    "The hell is that supposed to mean?" Bubbles asked.


    "It means that by the time I''m done with them this d.i.c.k gonna be so well polished it''ll shine bright enough to make the Cullinan diamond seem like a foggy piece of glass." My clone promised. "I can start that with you, if you want." He offered shamelessly.


    Bubbles folded her arms. "I prefer the real Damien Claybrook."


    The clone stepped forward. "Babe, I can be whatever you want."


    "I said, the REAL Damien Claybrook."


    The clone took my shoulder and presented me forth. "This guy? Really?"


    She grinned. "Perfection."


    "He won''t even f.u.c.k you."


    "I love challenges. S.l.u.ts aren''t my thing."


    I stared at my clone all the while. "This guy seems like he''s got a bit more personality than the last one."


    "Yeah." Bubbles agreed. " It''s weird. He feels sturdier, too. Like he has more...substance." She poked him curiously. In the next instant her arm was bathed in water and she ruthlessly slashed down at his shoulder like some kind of psychopath.


    Caught off-guard the clone could only take the attack. The watery blade sliced halfway through before stopping and becoming encased in what looked eerily like¡­


    "It''s made of wood!" Bubbles exclaimed in astonishment


    She plucked the words right out of my head. That''s right. It was wood. The stuff was now bursting out from the clone''s wound and quickly reconnecting the separated "tissue."


    "F.u.c.k!" The clone screamed. "What the HELL is wrong with you, you goddamn cunt?"


    "Why is it made out of wood?" She looked at me quizzically.


    I was about to answer that I didn''t know, only to remember one important detail: Vera was inside me, connected through Sera. Which meant...


    Realization finally dawned, like a bolt of lightning.


    "Holy mother of God¡­" I muttered to myself.


    I''ve got Wood Release!

 Chapter 96 - The Phoenix Emperors Grandson-in-Law

    In a great, verdant forest floated hundreds of crisp leaves. They swirled gently, gracefully, upon cool waves of air. You could hear the soft rustle as they passed, and then nothing. It would turn quiet. Too quiet. Eerily quiet¡­


    Now.


    An unexpected explosion of sound, a burst of activity. All of a sudden a dozen bladed wooden stars descended from above.


    The intruder''s sensitive ahoge shook with terror as her body was outlined in sharp and strange weaponry. Not a single edge touched her, but had I willed it that would have changed.


    " What do you want?" My gravelly voice echoed throughout the land. It seemed to emanate from the forest itself.


    "Y-Young Master, please! You''ve been out here for three days already! Everyone''s worried!" The girl croaked out.


    A murder of crows dropped from tree branches and converged. They morphed together, quickly forming a tall figure robed in black. Numerous red cloud patterns adorned the cloth. They shimmered faintly, and the sway from the wind gave an illusion of movement to them that was somehow both dreadful and mesmerizing.


    "Leave me, Baz." I turned my eyes to the cliff to my right where the morning sun bathed me in splendorous light. I schooled my face to a brooding, apathetic thoughtfulness. "I''m a ninja now."


    "Ninja? Huh? I don''t understand...and what''s up with your eyes?"


    "I had Evie teach me illusion techniques," I explained and shot him a hard glance.


    I had found her in one of the secret passages she uses to spy on me after hearing soft snores in the wood. Bubbles had been scared silly thinking there was a ghost in the house. Poor kid must''ve had a Weed Adventure from all the smoke and been unable to find her way out.


    "Careful." I warned. " I can''t control them well yet. Stare too long and all that awaits is a hell of shackles and stakes."


    "I...what?" Her face twisted. "Honestly, I don''t get anything you''re saying at all!"


    A chuckle. "Let''s hope you never do."


    "...Well, whatever, I don''t care. Are you coming back soon or not?" She narrowed her eyes. I was struck with an analytic gaze. "No, forget it...you''re coming back even if I have to make you! I''ll pay you back for everything you''ve done!"


    "By yourself?" A derisive shake of the head. " Fool. You''re too weak to make me do anything."


    "Oh yeah? Hmph. See how I deal with you then. You motherf.u.c.k.i.n.g--"


    "Please, let''s not bring Mary into it."


    A pregnant pause. " What''s my mother have to do with this?" She asked warily.


    "It''s too late, Baz. I''ve already f.u.c.k.i.e.d her."


    I could see the wheels in her head make an abrupt stop. The cogs jerked and twitched attempting to process the new information.


    "I did tell you that you''d make a great son. You''ll make an even better daughter."


    The shock was so great she promptly fell to her knees and cradled her head. "No...it can''t be...that''s...no...NO!" She agonized. "Bastard. I''ll kill you. I swear I''ll--!"


    I knelt down and lifted her chin. "Foolish little sister. If you wish to kill me, then hate me, detest me, curse me, and survive in an unsightly way. Run, run and cling to your pitiful life."


    "Young Master!" He snarled. "So¡­.um¡­.are we done now?"


    I gave him a thumbs up. "Yup. That was grade-A acting right there, Basmina. You really get me. Alright, I''ll come back."


    "Heh, good. I almost didn''t know what to do this time." Baz, having long since having to put up with these little acts of mine whenever the mood took me, wasn''t one to miss my cues.


    " It''s a damn pain trying to make Jutsu anyway. "


    [You do not meet the requirements to create this skill]


    The f.u.c.k.i.n.g system had been c.o.c.kblocking my jutsu-making attempts for as long as I''d been here. I just barely got the crow thing to work. It was nice camping out, though. I hadn''t it quite some time. Hunting beasties and roasting them over a fire, foraging for nature''s herbs. Staring up at the stars. Was fun.


    "By the way, what happened here? The trees¡­.those flowers...just passing through here I saw a lot of knocked-out animals being eaten by the roots! I almost got knocked out myself!"


    Ha! So did I. Damn things reminded me of that other flower I found at that Uncle of mine''s place. Least that one didn''t try to eat me.


    "Let''s just say Advent of a World of Flowering Trees didn''t quite come out as I expected." I scratched my cheek guiltily." Nevermind that." I made sure to put up "BEWARE--MAN-EATING TREES" signs all over the place. Baz must just not have seen them.


    Speaking of man-eating trees, I was starting to miss Vee and Mary. I was so enthusiastic over trying to create new moves that I forgot to look for Vee, Dolly, Charlotte and Sera. I''m sure they''re able to take care of themselves, especially Sera and Vee--and since Vee took Dolly when she left I wasn''t worried overmuch about her either--but I''d still like to know what happened to them.


    I did ask about Charlotte from Baz but all I got in response was, "Our differing ideals about the future of the organization led to an unfortunate split." Which, upon a lot more pestering, I discovered meant Baz wanted Dragon slayers while Charlotte had dreams of Dragon riding.


    She thought it would be a lot cooler taming a Dragon than killing one and took half of her followers with her. Not sure how the hell she thought Dragon riding would work out considering there are only a few Dragons she actually knows. Dolly and Mother won''t be giving her rides, I''m sure.


    And I''m not a taxi service. Also, I''m more Angel right now considering I haven''t unlocked the Dragon skin for my wings yet anyway. While I don''t mind her riding my back I ain''t having rando climbing me for a quick soar across the city, no way.


    Still, the two parties went their separate ways and Baz hadn''t seen her since.


    Really, that kid. First she wants to strike me down for being a Demon King reincarnation(I''m not) and now she wants to tame me to look cool in front of everyone.


    Well, I guess I should just be happy she doesn''t wanna kill me anymore.


    "Nervermind? But--"


    "We going or what?" I was already strolling past him. "Say, has Sera come back to the house yet?"


    "Who?"


    "Ah. Right. You haven''t met her. Eh, nevermind that either." I waved him off.


    He sighed. "I really don''t know how you have the time to just bring more women into the house. It''s ridicul--"


    "Did you want something?"


    "Balls!" Baz jumped back ready to take some names only to find the woman in question, Sera, standing not even five feet away.


    "Don''t sneak up on people like that." I admonished, putting away my wooden kunai. Nifty trick, eh? Thanks to Vee giving me Wood Release it was pretty easy to control wood once I tried.


    [You have learned the skill ''Wood Manipulation'']


    Was what the system told me after my first success in creating moving some roots around.


    Apparently there was a proficiency system too. It seemed like as I got a better feel for how to control the wood the higher my proficiency became. It slowed down at a certain point and then I discovered that only creating more intricate objects would make the proficiency rise again. But I didn''t bother with that because I don''t need to master a skill like this anyway.


    I did notice it got harder to control bigger wooden objects, and this difficulty increased exponentially the more detailed the creations I made were, but I wasn''t gonna be making sculptures.


    I found out about the difficulty increase when trying to make a life-sized model of a Gundam. But yeah. Not gonna be trying that again for any reason. Controlling tree trunks and whatnot is likely gonna be all I''m going to be doing in a fight with this skill. Unless there is a reason to increase the proficiency further in the future I''m just going to leave it at the current Intermediate level.


    I''m not going to become the Legendary Ironwood Sculptor--or whatever the equivalent would be--anytime soon.


    "Sorry." She apologized. I saw her avoiding my eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    The woman shook her head. "It''s nothing important."


    "Huh. Smells like bullshit, but whatever. Where''ve you been then?"


    Baz stepped in. She waved her hands. "Hold on a minute, you guys are going to fast! Who the heck is this, Young Master? Don''t just leave me out of the loop."


    "Look man, ain''t no one tell you to go off on your own hatching plans behind the scenes the last few chapters. Don''t blame me if you don''t know all the new characters who show up, okay? Look at the glossary."


    "Nevermind. Forget I asked."


    "So?" I turned my attention back to Sera. "Where the heck have you been then?"


    "Resting. I was tired after the fighting so I stayed inside your body to recover."


    Nah. I wasn''t having it. Something smelled fishy here and I don''t see Bubbles anywhere in sight.


    "It took you all this time to do that? I know I give you f.u.c.k tons of energy by letting you live inside me. You can''t tell me you were so exhausted after the little scuffle in the living room that you had to sleep for over three days."


    She stiffened. "That wasn''t the fight I was...no. Forget it. It doesn''t matter why I was tired, does it? Anyway, tell me what you wanted. You were asking about me for a reason, right? "


    "Right. So it''s like this." I then grabbed Baz''s hand.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re--OH MY GODS LET GO OF ME!" She shrieked. The girl tore her hand out of my grip and blew on it with tears in her eyes. "Young Master, you''re way too hot!"


    Ignoring her, I asked, "So I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g boiling, apparently, but I don''t even feel it. I almost started a forest fire last night. If Smokey was around to see that shit he''d hang his head in disappointment."


    "Hm. Yeah. That''s not supposed to happen. Even fire Dragons don''t get that hot unless they actively use their powers. Your internal temperature is crazy high. I thought I felt a bit warmer than normal recently...You know, it''s probably because of that Phoenix in you."


    I nodded. "So we''re on the same page. I thought so too. What''s up with that, anyway? You mentioned it once but never explained."


    "How could I explain? I don''t know anything. You''re the one who put it in."


    "Phasing."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. But no I didn''t."


    "Uh, yes. You did. Think harder, it had to come from somewhere. You know any Phoenixes? Maybe you caught it from one of them."


    "Please don''t say it like I caught an STD."


    "How do I know you didn''t?" She snorted coldly. An amazing feat for such a fiery woman. "That night¡­"She trailed off sullenly.


    "That night?" I wondered. I then remembered where I''d seen this kind of behaviour before. Shit, I thought. Don''t tell me she was tired because she was trying to fight those Angels off of me?


    "What night?" Baz inquired.


    "Nothing. Just old news." I waved off his question. I think Sera hated the way I brushed it off because she got noticeably more irritated when I said that. Not surprising considering my family are basically religious figures to her kind. Having me being taken advantage of by a Whore of Angels with her trying and failing to stop it must have really pissed her off. Like someone pissing in her cornflakes. Well, probably a bit angrier than that.


    "But yeah I think I know who I have to talk to. Come on, Bazmilla, we''re going home. "


    I''m gonna go take a bath and then track me down a spicy chicken.


    ***


    "You seriously kept her like this for three days?" I was fascinated and horrified at the same time. I was looking at a Fae Queen who was collared, leashed and tied to the front deck. Her clothes were ragged and showing splendid alabaster skin. They were also slightly damp. They had apparently been throwing water on her to keep her clean and feeding her pizza, the only thing she craved in her drugged up state during her infrequent bouts of lucidity.


    The woman was wrapping herself in a blanket and staring unblinkingly at my rocking chair, giggling to herself periodically.


    "She''s a Faery Queen! You can''t just treat her like some dog." I protested.


    Poor Rhea! My heart bled for her, the poor thing.


    "She''s too dangerous." Mary didn''t back down at all. "We had to keep her sedated. Without you here I''m sure she''d have just killed us all. In fact, she would have killed us all even if you were, then kidnapped you. I really don''t know if all of us combined could win against her in a direct fight. Even your Mother can''t." She calmly justified. " And that Sera woman had been missing along with you. WIthout her backup I didn''t want to leave the woman in full control of her faculties."


    "Okay. Understandable. What about Mira?"


    I heard the front door open. It was the Queen''s daughter herself. "I don''t mind." She smiled. Her pretty, elfin features looked at her mother with a twisted sort of pleasure. "It''s odd seeing her reduced to this state when she''s always been such a huge presence, but she did worse things to me and Claude back then. This is just what she deserves, I''m sure." Not a single bit of reservation entered her eyes.


    Damn. That''s cold. I get it though. If Mira said it, it had to be true. Plus, yeah, I''m also sure she was a major cunt to a lot of people considering how hostile Mary was being. For being such a mean mother to Mira alone meant she deserved a good thrashing. Sadly I can''t give her one, least not when she isn''t high as hell. And she''s too pitiful to thrash like this.


    "Woman''s going to be a major coke addict by the time she comes out of this." I pointed out.


    "Maybe." MIra shrugged.


    "By the way, where''s Claude anyway? I haven''t seen him in a good minute."


    "I''m not sure...he sent a note saying he''d be away. He went to see King Lucius to have his name officially cleared and then he just vanished."


    "Huh. I''m sure he''ll be okay."


    She nodded gently. "He''s capable."


    You''re telling me. I had a tough time killing the bastard in the sixth game. Was a real bitch.


    "Are Vera and Dolly alright? Have you heard from them?"


    "They''re okay, mostly. They stayed indoors that night so they didn''t see much of what was going on. It''s just¡­" Her brows knit themselves together.


    "Just what?"


    "Something happened after. It''s nothing too concerning, but there was a bit of a scuffle."


    "...Scuffle¡­"


    "It''s best you see for yourself. You''ll be going there later on, won''t you? You''ll know, I''m sure."


    I hated people leaving me on vague crap like that, but more importantly I wanted a bath so I didn''t bother pressing her.


    ***


    "Haa...haa...haa¡­I admit. You''re good." Dolly wiped the blood from her mouth and spat.


    Cory glared at her with raw hatred. She slowed her breath and took a stance."So are you. " She smirked. "Just not good enough!" The girl roared and threw herself forward.


    "Have at thee!" Dolly replied, also stepping forward with an unstoppable momentum.


    What ensued was an epic, bloody, merciless...slap match.


    "Give up, Dolly! I am inevitable!"


    She tilted her head away while trying desperately to connect her palms to the opposing girl''s cheeks.


    "It''s your fate to lose! Dread it, run from it, destiny still arrives. Or should I say...I have!"


    These two kids are in the middle of the school''s front yard having a damn showdown spouting lines like villains. What the heck?


    And not to mention the other two.


    "You''re strong." Helena sneered softly. " But I could snap my fingers and you''d cease to exist."


    Numerous wooden tentacles surround Vera, all pointed towards Helena. "Your confidence is misplaced, Phoenix."


    There battle was a lot cooler. Helena was throwing fire from her hands from in twenty feet high and Vee was uprooting the ground to block it. Vera would shoot roots at the other girl and narrowly miss her by a hairsbreadth. Helena''s clothes would become just slightly more shredded and display hints of a slim waist or side boob.


    Then Helena got smart and went for an AOE attack that might''ve actually burned Vera had I not stepped up and poured ice water all over the burning little chick.


    I just hosed her down with a single open palm that spouted a great stream of water. The cold water sizzled and turned to steam as it neared her but eventually won out in the end.


    "Your Grace¡­" Helena sputtered.


    Ignoring her, I said, "Listen here, little girl. If you''d have gotten even a single singed hair on my Vee I''d have murdered you, your family, and your cow. Calm down. We good? Good. Now, can someone please tell me why the hell everyone''s fighting? You''re scaring the students." It was like a warzone. People were screaming hysterically and running around. Some despaired, others prayed. I saw a little girl stealing another girl''s shoes when the kid was out cold on the ground.


    Pure chaos.


    "Where are the teachers? Who the heck is allowing this?" I threw my hands up, thoroughly exasperated.


    "Most of them quit. You tied them to trees and started protesting about saving the rainforests or something before you set up the whole strip dance routine. " Vera''s cool voice drifted into my ear. She was right beside me before I could blink. "I hear that a few of the former adventurer teachers who tried to resist got blown away in an explosion. With your antics and that night''s strange visitors most of the school is under lockdown and performing self study in their rooms these days. "


    Bollocks. "And what''s with the fighting?"


    "About that¡­" Vera was just about to begin the explanations when the two warring lolies noticed my arrival.


    "Hubby!" Cory''s eyes lit up like firecrackers. Dolly, ever the opportunist, took this chance to smack her upside the head. "Oof!" The girl fell exaggeratedly, spinning twice before hitting the ground. She began sobbing pitifully.


    I raised a brow.


    "Filthy lying bitch. How dare you try to take advantage of Day''s instinctual kindness! Acting like this, don''t you have any shame?! What a conniving little harlot you are!"


    Dolly then started kicking her in the stomach with all her tiny might. "Imma bite you to death!" And went on to leave bite marks all over the kid, like the great poodles of yore.


    "No~ Hubby, help!"


    "Young Miss!" Helena fussed. She ran over and tried to help but was promptly admonished.


    "Idiot, what are you doing? You aren''t my hubby! Go away!" Cory disdained.


    "No, but...Young Miss¡­"


    I gave Vee a look. "I get it now."


    "You really never cease to cause me trouble, Young Master. They''ve been like this for three days."


    "What?! Are you guys okay?!" I quickly examined her, turning her face this way and that, looking over every inch of the woman with utmost scrutiny. She slapped me away ruthlessly.


    "I''m fine." She said irritably. "You''re too hot, don''t touch me." As her words threatened to rend my soul from my body, she continued, "Besides we weren''t even fighting seriously. When all this started Dolly just told me to handle the big one and we''ve been pretending to battle each other the whole time."


    "Oh. Thank goodness. So this has been going on for a while?"


    She nodded. "This is their 326th battle."


    Its already over 300?!


    "Holy hell that''s a big number! They''ve seriously fought over a hundred times a day?"


    "Each bout ends pretty fast, that''s why. They''ll spout abuse at each other, exchange a few slaps, have tea, and start over."


    "Your Grace, please! T-The Young Miss¡­"


    I''ve only ever known Bubbles to call me Your Grace. And that''s because she knew who I was. I suppose this girl does too? And, Young Miss? Strange. Helena and Cory are obviously both Phoenixes but I wouldn''t have expected someone of Helena''s standing to sound so subservient to Cory.


    Isn''t the girl from one of the Noble families from this realm, like Father? It is weird. Maybe they''re secretly a high-ranking family from one of the foreign races too, like Mother. It''s odd that she''d be here if so...no, actually they might be here for that? The artifact I wanted to get here originally belonged to Helena''s race, after all. I was going to wait for Haytham''s tournament arc before stealing it, like the original thieves did, but somehow...yeah I don''t think that''s gonna happen.


    "Private Dolly! Atten-hut!"


    The girl looked over with a sour expression.


    "Dolly¡­" I warned.


    "Hmph." She turned her head away. I was floored.


    "You will stand at attention, Private!" I screamed with all the power of a Drill Sergeant


    "Hmph!" She folded her arms, her cheeks puffing up adorably.


    I swear I went blue in the face with anger. "Are you disobeying a direct order, soldier?! You stand at attention now or you''re cleaning the latrine pits with your tongue!"


    "Day is all bark and no bite! You don''t have the will to do what needs be done...but I do!" Dolly grit her teeth and set her lips in a grim line. "It''s alright, Day. You don''t have to act tough anymore. Leave everything to me."


    She turned her back, and her tiny frame just looked so unbelievably reliable just then. She raised her hand over the cowering Cory.


    "No!" Helena screamed.


    "Hubby¡­" Cory whispered softly. In her last moments she didn''t cry or beg. Instead her gentle gaze fell upon me like a knife to the gut, as if there were only the two of us in the entire world.


    Dolly gave no quarter. With bone-chilling decisiveness¡­.she slapped the ever-loving mind outta the loli.


    ***


    "It hurts~" Cory groaned. The bright red welt was already starting to puff up. She placed her head over the table, forgetting all kinds of proper etiquette, and sullenly rubbed her newest war wound.


    I offered to heal it but was refused. "This is a symbol of my determination. I won''t back down even if I was slapped ten million times! A billion!"


    "Anyway, about the whole ''manifestation of a Phoenix hanging out in my spiritual sea'' thing" Or whatever you''d call it. I didn''t want to explain the whole Sera situation again so I just opted for bullshitting with a few xianxia terms.


    "That is strange." Helena tapped her chin. "I don''t know why it would appear there. Or anywhere in your body, for that matter. But now that I have a closer look, yes. You house a very pure Phoenix aura within you. Strange, very strange. I wonder why¡­?" While sitting across from me she stared hard and learned slightly forward, as if trying to peer inside and gleam all my secrets.


    In short, it felt like she was undressing me with her eyes. Vera blocked her gaze with a hand. "That''s enough leering."


    "Leering?" Helena''s nose wrinkled. "I was doing nothing of the sort."


    Vera said nothing, not even deigning to look at the girl.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry. I have no idea why you''re like this. I could write a letter to my grandmother and ask her but I''ve never even heard of something like this in any of our records. Strangely enough, the Young Miss is also experiencing an odd situation with her physique. Maybe the two are related?"


    No sooner had she said this did Cory let out a creepy chuckle. "Kek¡­" Her smile was absolutely terrible. "Keke...I told you, Dolly...I''m inevitable! Just admit me as your Sister-in-Law already."


    Dolly pounded her little fist on the table. "Ridiculous! You filthy s.l.u.t, what did you do to my Day?" The girl reached for my hand. "Day, i-it''s okay. I''ll never let anyone else have you! I''ll straighten out this spicy chicken right good. Then we can play. We haven''t played much recently, you know? I have my maid outfit all ready, too! It looks sooooo cute, you''ll love it! It''s much more colorful and frilly than Vee''s."


    It sounds like an abomination. Vee''s maid outfit is perfect, there''s no need for any useless embellishments and colors. If it''s bright and frill, is it even a maid outfit? Maids require a certain aesthetic, otherwise they lack that unique maidly aura and would instead become mere imitations.


    Black and white maid outfits, prim and proper maid outfits...those are and always will be, supreme! I''m not opposed to s.l.u.tty maid costumes provided they aren''t a brightly-colored mess, though. I think a blue maid outfit would look nice on her.


    Wait. No.


    "Dolly, let me give you a quick question: You wanna do lewd stuff with me?"


    Her mouth dropped. The very essence of her being seemed to glow. She shook with excitement. "Can we? Are we really? Yay~!"


    I promptly hit her on the head. "The f.u.c.k you mean, yay? I''m your brother, we don''t do lewd stuff! I don''t mind other people doing it, but I, at least, won''t!"


    Her sad face was heartbreaking. Tears welled up. It only lasted for an instant before she schooled her face to seriousness and replied, "Day, I think you should try harder at building up your sister complex."


    Flicking her forehead, I thus began ignoring her in favor of Cory. "And you! What were you talking about?"


    She put on a proud little smirk, pounded her chest, and said, "I slipped it in!"


    "...Seriously kid. Phrasing." I rubbed my temple. "Please be more specific."


    "Hehe...remember our kiss? Hm, it was fate. I didn''t even realize till later, you know? Ah. It''s amazing. What are the odds? Hehehe¡­."


    "What odds? Kid, what is you talkin'' about? Out with it!" I reached over and started shaking her.


    "It''s our baby, what else?" She hummed cheerfully. "Don''t you get it? It''s part me, now part you. It''s our precious baby, okay? That time I must''ve reacted on instinct and slipped in my core, knowing deep down this way we''ll always be connected! And it hatched! It''s a miracle of life, proof of our destined love! No one, not even Dolly, can tear us apart now! Muwahahahaha~!" She cackled madly. Then broke off into a fit of coughs.


    The information slowly trickled its way through. Kiss? Core? What the hell? She ''slipped it in''? I don''t remember anything like that...nothing came in during that time, right? I''m sure...no, maybe...she did use a lot of tongue, so it wasn''t impossible for something to have gone down while he was distracted. And he did swallow a bit of blood, he recalled, though he spit most of it out.


    "Goddammit." I narrowed my eyes. "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g Zhao Yanzi''d me!"


    Meanwhile Dolly hugged me from behind. "Day. Get an abortion."

 Chapter 97 - Special Chapter: A Glimpse Into The Future

    Imperial Year X AI, Hoegaarden.


    The Supreme Leader of the Milf Empire and founder of the infamous Culture Sect, Patriarch Culture, meets with the fearsome Unholy Divine Mother of the Free and Unfettered Pavilion.


    As always, they begin the day with the cleansing of their impurities within the legendary Jade Rebirth Sacred Spring nestled between the two forces.


    The Divine Mother was the first to enter. Her silk robes fell to the ground to reveal magnificent porcelain skin, large swaying h.i.p.s and a pair of towering twin peaks capped with the prettiest of pink.


    Clear aquamarine eyes sparkled in the light. Her entire being was set aglow as threads of spun gold shone under the gentle rays. Her beauty was as stunning and radiant as the sun, a Goddess descended from the heavens.


    She smiled and dipped her toe into the cold water.


    Opposite her was a tall and imposing figure. His own robes were white with gold lining. The top half had a very deep V cut that exposed much of his chest to the delight of many, showing off splendid abdominal muscles.


    He had staggering height and the broadest of shoulders with a fatal handsomeness that defied reason. There was an inherent allure to his every movement, a dark, seductive promise. There was a power to him as well, one that radiated from the core of his being. It was like being in front of an ancient, primordial beast and caused fluctuations in the air from his mere presence.


    His aura of masculinity made the woman instantly wet.


    He, too, stripped bare.


    "Did anyone see you coming?" Dahlia asked.


    Damien arched a brow. "You always ask that. Do you ever plan to stop?"


    She scratched her cheek. "Ah, well, we are at war, you know?"


    "Convert and we wouldn''t have to be." Damien folded his arms.


    "And worship those no-good furries? Never." She curled her lip.


    "See, and that''s why we can''t get along anymore."


    "Well, why don''t you accept our culture instead?"


    "Did you come here to fight me by asking that? You know I won''t. That stuff is a bit too much for me."


    "You say that, Day, but¡­" She smirked and took his c.o.c.k in hand. "This says something different."


    Her soft fingers stroked slowly, carefully bringing him to life in her palm until his head pressed warmly against her stomach.


    "S.e.x and marriage are two entirely different things." He shrugged. The f.u.c.k.i.n.g line had been crossed a long time ago anyway, not that he had much choice in it back then.


    It was before Hoegaarden, before the evacuation. He leaves the planet for a few years to bring some sh.i.p.s home and when he comes back everything is a goddamn mess.


    In fact, the very day Damien got back, stunned at the years that had gone by, he was greeted by an enthusiastic Dolly almost about to have Charlotte and her Hero party executed. The little girl had spotted him from the crowd of thousands, hopped down, and glomped him before he could even get a word out.


    Then gave him a tour, completely forgetting about the execution.


    "Who are those?" He''d asked, pointing to the decapitated heads on pikes along the streets.


    "Rebel sc.u.m." He was answered casually.


    He noticed the couples walking hand in hand. "Why do they all look so similar to each other?"


    "Thanks to my World I.n.c.e.s.tification plan, every loving i.n.c.e.s.tuous couple can walk in daylight without shame of persecution by poor, ignorant, masses."


    Daughters were kissing fathers, mothers with sons...sisters and brothers...


    "What happened to all the players?"


    "Um? Do you mean those weird guys who kept breaking into houses and smashing things? We have hunting parties out for those oddballs. Most don''t last long in the cities but a few are pretty strong. Those ones we just capture and keep in jail. For some reason they sometimes just disappear though¡­.it''s really strange!"


    The girl kept them imprisoned so long they just deleted their accounts! That''s crazy, isn''t it? They only get one account free, they have to pay over five thousand bucks for a new one! This place must be seen as Hell to players everywhere!


    It was no wonder the system warned that [This server is set at a high survival difficulty. Those under Level 350 should proceed with caution]


    That''s the third tier of stat awakening so players like that were almost Transcendents at that stage. A world where you had to be Transcendent to survive...yup. Scary.


    He was taken on a very terrifying "date."


    To be honest? He could handle a lot of that. She''d purged the world before him. Okay, he could get past that. He was a bit distrubed, but yeah.


    He thought she was getting really f.u.c.k.i.e.d up and feared she''d was becoming more and more like Mother, but he didn''t think she was THAT bad...even he wanted to purge all the known realms of blasphemers, so what was he to judge?


    But then he was taken to a room for bed, was subjected to a strange gas that made his c.o.c.k swell angrily while leaving him barely conscious, and made to watch as Dolly jumped him.


    F.u.c.k.i.n.g yandere brocon imoutos, man.


    "Are you thinking about what happened that time?" She chuckled. "I can tell. You get the cutest frown on your face each time you do!" Dolly grinned. She shook her head. "I regret not doing that to you sooner. If I did then you''d be with me and not Vee. Hmph. That traitor, always taking my things...did you know she was the one who stole that puma necklace of mine? I stole it myself to remind me of you, and I thought I lost it but I found her sleeping with it later on. The nerve!"


    Her grip tightened as she thought about it.


    Damien was pretty pissed off about the whole thing and really damn near disowned them. But his inner degenerate siscon won over eventually after she kept coming onto him and here we are.


    To be perfectly honest, the line was crossed even before that point but he let it go for various reasons. It wasn''t Vera''s fault, what Mary had done, and he forgave her petty fast even though she admitted to knowing the whole time. They''d done all kinds of things by then so he couldn''t back down even if he wanted to. He always thought of her as a sister-like existence but always believed they weren''t related at all. It was easier to accept her because of that long-held belief.


    Dolly was different. She was always a sister to him, a blood sister. And she was the cute airhead he''d thought was the most innocent and pure kid in the world with just the right amount of sisterly love for her sibling.


    He couldn''t quite reconcile that image of her youthful and simple-minded self with the older, brother-obsessed tyrant she later became. The girl''s scary now. Seriously. And much as he hated to admit it, that was perfect for him.


    He still hasn''t forgiven Mother though.


    "Let''s not talk about her." Damien pulled her closer. Vera was special. She''d walked through fire for him. She didn''t even mind his other women. But she hated Dolly. To her, the girl''s obsession had been taken too far. She couldn''t stand what Dolly had done and said that if the girl really cared about him then she''d never had hurt him that way. Hurt being a relative term to someone like Damien, who never had the same values other people did. But Vee, while understanding that, still couldn''t come to terms with anyone forcing their affections upon him.


    From a certain perspective, Mary had been right about all the things she said about Damien. His reactions weren''t based on what people did to him, not really. He just didn''t care that much about how greatly he was hurt or in what ways.


    Vera understood that, too. That''s why she always made a point of being angry for him. So she wouldn''t ever accept someone who would take advantage of him. She still harbored a dislike for Bubbles, even.


    That''s the only reason he''d decided to hide this from her. Anyone else and he''d be open about it. They''d long gone past the stage where she''d be jealous of other women. She knew she held an irreplaceable and dominant position in his heart, and that to him a lot of the s.e.x he had with women was just a source for strength. Given what he was and the number of people he''d pissed off in his misadventures throughout the realms back then, well, he''d need that strength.


    F.u.c.kers keep calling their fathers, grandfathers, ancestors¡­.


    Honestly, it''s tiring. He never shoulda had that stupid idea. He should''ve known that if you throw a guy like him into a xianxia-style universe full of arrogant young masters and unreasonable old foxes that he''d end up public enemy number one.


    It probably didn''t help that he cooked, then ate, many, many heirs to powerful magical beast families and clans. It probably also didn''t help that several Holy Daughters and Heavenly Maidens of giant sects kept trying to crawl in his bed whenever he visited a new area.


    It may be even worse now that he''d conquered several of his enemy''s realms, set up fast-food chains like McAvery''s and started replacing their culture with his Empire''s.


    The fact that those Holy Daughters and Heavenly Maidens were either put into idol groups to sing and dance on live television wherever available or making a.d.u.l.t films with my clones, may also have contributed to the hatred of their clans and sects.


    "You''re thinking about too many things again, Day. Right now you should focus on me." Dolly leaned into his embrace, soft and boneless, melting against him.


    He laughed, a deep rumble in his chest, and returned his attention to the vixen in his arms. As he knew she would, Dolly had grown into an incredibly beautiful and s.e.xy woman.


    "You''re right. Come on, go take a seat." He lifted her up and took her to a nearby rock. She clung to his neck as he gently laid her down.


    With practiced movements and without even having to wait for instruction, Dolly parted her legs. She took her fingers and light spread her lips for him, face expectant.


    Not needing further prompting himself, he made sure his tongue was wet and put it to work. Like he''d done so many times before he took in her flavor. Dolly wasn''t like other women. Her''s was sweeter and more addictive. She tastes like honey and Damien would have no complaints lapping her up for as long as she wanted. She knew it, too.


    The girl shuddered as his tongue brought her to the first of what would be many orgasms. Kneeling down in the purifying waters, Damien explored her depths. He loved the way she cried for him, the way her thighs closed around his head, how she grabbed his hair and tried to drive him deeper.


    "Day...Day¡­" His sister m.o.a.ned. He didn''t seem to hear her. His tongue was powerful and relentless as it twisted about inside. Her back arched as she felt another thunderous wave of pleasure wreak havoc on her body. She came strong and hard, almost crying with the force of her orgasm.


    It went on for nearly an hour, his ruthless and selfless ministrations. But she was a Dragon, with a powerful L.u.s.t Demon bloodline to support her. They were far from over.


    Dolly sat up on her knees as her well-pleasured p.u.s.s.y dripped translucent nectar down onto cold stone.


    She leaned in for a kiss. That naughty tongue that was just wriggling inside her was caught by her own and thoroughly savored. He reacted with fervor and invited her in,


    Dolly loved her kind older brother.


    "Day...your c.o.c.k...please¡­" She entreated


    He smiled at her. "Didn''t I teach you to give instead of just receiving?"


    He reached down and played with her s.e.x. "You''re wet enough to return the favor. "


    Nodding, Dolly stepped back into the water and turned her back to him. She tiptoed and brought her moist p.u.s.s.y to his crotch. The woman guided him between her thighs and rubbed his c.o.c.k against her wetness, readying him for her.


    Damien loved his perverted little sister.

 Chapter 98 - I Wont Be Someone That Holds You Back

    "You let him swallow your internal core?!" Helena panicked. "Young Miss!" She bem.o.a.ned. "You...I told you to be careful, didn''t I? It''s still new, how could you lose control like this? What were you doing that let it run off like that?! Oh. Oh, this is bad! It''s so bad!"


    Upon hearing all that was said Helena went visibly pale. It was an unusual reaction from the girl. In the game she was always a cool and enigmatic character, one of the most beautiful of the heroines you boink. Seeing her so distressed was a new experience for me.


    "Let me guess, she''ll die if she doesn''t get it back?" I asked, calmly extracting myself from Dolly''s embrace.


    A hasty series of nods."Very terribly!"


    "And the only way for me to return it would be my death?"


    "But if that happens, it''ll be an all-out war between our species!" She slapped the table in frustration, causing the teacups to spill over a bit.


    "However if perhaps I gain some cultivation I could probably transfer some Phoenix essence to her to sustain her vitality?"


    She paused. Her soft, limpid eyes widened. "Transfer of essence...yes. Yes, that could actually work!" Hope welled up only to diminish moments later. " But, Your Grace...you will have to cultivate your own Dragon essence soon. Although Dragon''s are beings whose physiques all but go against the Heavens, it''s still very difficult to cultivate their essence. To take on the challenge of cultivating Phoenix essence...though you could do this thanks to her core... as a water Dragon, an element completely opposed to our inborn fire element, it would be akin to climbing a steep mountain with both feet tied. Simply inconceivably difficult! What''s more, to prolong her life you''d have to stay by her side almost constantly. Otherwise, she''d grow weaker and weaker until she becomes bedridden."


    "Really?!" Cory hummed with untold levels of happiness just then that made my mood sour considerably.


    I mean seriously. The f.u.c.k is this shit then? I can''t believe I''m being forced by plot to let this kid stick to me like this.


    "I can''t do that. Constantly? Come on, be reasonable." I frowned.


    "But you must, Your Grace. Please." She pleaded. "I fear this must be why she hasn''t been as rosy-cheeked these past few days. Shame on me for not noticing something so crucial."


    "I got shit to do though. I can''t be looking after a child."


    "Your Grace, she''s the granddaughter of my race''s Emperor. I beg you to understand." The dark-haired beauty then did something I''d never seen her do for anyone before in the game. She clasped her hands and bowed her head low in submission.


    "I know it''s an inconvenience." She began solemly. "But look at this child. Don''t think of her as my race''s Princess, but as a little girl who needs you."


    Dolly looked between the three of us with hesitation. "Cory will really die?" I saw a hint of fear. "No! I don''t want something like that. Even if she is a traitorous bitch, she''s still my friend. Day, what do we do? I still want to play with Cory lots and lots. She can''t die like this...she can''t!" I felt my shirt being tugged. Dolly''s tearful face broke my heart.


    Cory also joined in. "Hubby, please don''t let me die! I-I''ll be a very good girl from now on, okay? I''m not ready to go yet! I don''t want to leave everyone!"


    Man. Double-teamed by two crying lollies like this...it just ain''t playing fair. F.u.c.k.i.n.g hell. I really don''t wanna take her!


    Goddamn forced plot events. I know damn well this is just to boost her screentime. And I already have a whole bunch of girls who need that. I can''t believe this minor character is stealing the limelight this arc. Who decided this?


    I have Bubbles, Minnie, Evie, Vee, Mary. Even Becks now, who I haven''t even talked to properly despite her being my apparent "soul mate" not to mention Rhea who been after my ass since all those years back. Before, even.


    Oh and let''s not forget Bridget, that sudden addition that came out of the left field.


    I might even meet more "heroines" later on.


    See, this is the problem with harems. Too many goddamn women--or even men in reverse ones--to count. It''s exhausting. I will unwillingly admit that I have passively acquired a harem situation, sure. But can we PLEASE keep it to like four or five tops?


    Ain''t no way we can seriously give them all proper character development at the rate I''m getting new candidates.


    I just want to be all A.d.u.l.t Novel with my two trees. Can''t we make this a romance instead? I took a look real quick at my Pimp class and all the bitches under my management and sighed. I guess not.


    "Alright, fine. But I''m not marrying her and she better not go needlessly offending poor cultivator girls."


    "...I''m not sure I have the authority to agree to that. A sensitive matter like this has to be reported to her father and grandfather. I feel a marriage, even temporary, is the only way for them to accept this. She''ll have to be around you all the time, after all. An unwed girl like her hanging around a man like Your Grace...and I''ve been told your libido is quite high in contrast to your kinsmen. It''s worrying."


    "Who told you that?"


    "Your mother sent--"


    "Please don''t finish that."


    "And actually, Miss Vera here has constantly been complaining about how insatiable you are. It almost felt like bragging though¡­."


    I stared Vera down.


    "What?" She met my eyes fearlessly. "Women talk."


    I snorted coldly. "Haven''t you ever heard the saying, ''Ladies never tell''?"


    "I am a maid."


    She has me there.


    "Tell? Tell what?" Dolly asked.


    Meanwhile, Cory looked like she swallowed a lemon. "I won''t get jealous." She stated stiffly.


    "Jealous of what?" My ever-airheaded sister persisted. "I want to know!"


    "You don''t need to know that stuff!" I admonished.


    "But I want to!" She huffed. Dolly gazed at me suspiciously. "Is it...is it lewd stuff?"


    "Maybe. Maybe not."


    "Which is it?"


    "I wonder?"


    "Day, you meanie. Fine, keep your secrets."


    Heh.


    "By the way, how do I cultivate anyway?"


    Helena raised a trim brow. "You don''t know?"


    "Is it like using Aura?"


    "No, not at all...it''s entirely different, though the ways of controlling the energies are similar at the higher levels of Aura utilization. Did your mother never show you how to cultivate?"


    "She''s a careless woman."


    "Oh. That makes sense. Dragons don''t have trouble with cultivation apart from building up their essence so at the lower stages their physical abilities alone are enough to deal with cultivators at the same level. You could even call yourselves body cultivators before you start training your essence."


    "Even if I practice Aura?"


    She shook her head."Aura comes from within to begin with so it will be counted as a type of bodily cultivation. These kind of cultivators are called body refiners. Cultivators who take in the worldly energies that exist outside of their bodies and is it to nourish a new kind of energy within their dantians, however, are called Ki refiners."


    I have no idea why in all these cultivation stories they''re using terms like Ki and dantian when those are clearly eastern-based words from Earth...like what, did isekai''d Chinese dudes go out to conquer all the known realm in those novels or something?


    But whatever lets roll with it. If we nitpicked with the etymology of words like that we''d have to question why things like chairs in another world setting are called chairs the same way they are in Earth and not something else instead.


    "And since I don''t naturally have this Dragon essence I''m going to assume I turn worldly energy into essence? Making me a Ki refiner cultivator?"


    I wonder what stage my current bodily strength makes me if we translate it to xianxia terms? There''s a lot of different systems, but if we go with the traditional beginning stages...I might be at the Xiantian stage? That feels right considering my level is 99. I think most people won''t easily get to that level considering how few people I''ve met who are as strong as me here, and I did it without even trying.


    Level 100 should be a kind of transformative or definitive level that normal folk can''t often reach.


    "Exactly. You catch on quick."


    I shrugged. "I can pick up on clues, yes."


    "But you probably don''t have any manuals with which to start your training, do you? Since you didn''t know about this, I''m guessing you won''t."


    "You''re right."


    Helena tapped her chin thoughtfully. "You''ll have to go to your mother for a method to build up your Dragon essence, but for gaining Phoenix essence I can give you the cultivation method I practice."


    Cory hands darted into the hair. "No, mine! Use mine!" She jumped up and down enthusiastically.


    The older of the two Phoenixes blanched. "Young Miss, your cultivation method is a prized possession practiced exclusively by the Imperial family! He''s a Dragon, a race we aren''t on very good terms with! Not to mention he''s also of the Okeanos Royal bloodline, the supreme leaders of the entire Dragon race. You can''t leak such an important--!"


    But the little girl was already running off. " Paper...I need paper! Hubby, don''t move, I''ll be back soon and write everything down for you!"


    "YOUNG MISS!" Helene screamed, chasing after her. Vera stared at her retreating back.


    "I understand her pain."


    I resent that but couldn''t say I didn''t know why she said it. Wanting to have a more private conversation but having no reason to send Dolly away I just took the girl and put my hands to her ears.


    "Day?" She questioned, but I ignored it and just sat her on my lap after taking one of the empty seats. She was confused but wasn''t displeased.


    "Sera, are you there? Don''t let Dolly see you, but if you can hear me come out."


    As soon as I said that I felt a presence behind me. Vera also glanced in that direction briefly.


    "What?"


    "The core. Can you kick it out?"


    "No, " I heard her say. "It isn''t part of me. It entered me through you and is part of your body, not mine. It only exists within me because I''m connected to you and am the most convenient place for it to exist as a manifestation. But make no mistake, it can leave me if it wishes and dwell somewhere else within you. I have no control over whether it stays or goes. Your Vera was different only because you somehow entered me and planted her. She wasn''t absorbed into you like the core was."


    "Balls." I cussed. "Alright, that''s all I wanted to know. Thanks."


    "No problem." And I felt her vanish.


    "Moving on, is this going to be a problem?" I asked Vera.


    "You having a girl attached to your hip, you mean? It''s nothing new."


    Oof. That stings. Nice to know she hasn''t lost her edge just because she??s with me. If anything she''s more open with her abuse! I found it cute she was more talkative with me, however.


    "I don''t know how close we have to be or anything though. If she''s going to have to be with me from now on it could get in the way of a lot of things, you know."


    "It''s certainly not an ideal situation but preserving her life so we don''t risk a war with her family is more important than whatever feelings I might have one way or the other." She replied forcefully.


    "Alright. Just wanted to make sure you understood how inconvenient it could be. What about the other thing we talked about?"


    She tilted her head at me. "What other thing?"


    "About me waiting for you. I told you, if you don''t like the idea of me being with Sera that way, even if it''s just one more time, I won''t. And since I don''t like you being planted in someone I won''t have full control over that means you have to be taken out. Sure you may turn back into your child form, but like I said I don??t mind."


    The girl was silent for a long time. Finally, she opened her mouth and every word sounded pained.


    "How can I ask you to do that now? Mother told me what happened to you," She admitted quietly.


    Ah yes. Life''s thorned monster c.o.c.k that I talked about. The sudden appearance of the Angels certainly is that.


    But you don''t know what they told her. Young Master, even if you succeed and kill the Angels by destroying the planet and catching them in the explosion, that''s not the end. Their masters want you, too."


    "Masters¡­?" I understood as soon as I asked.


    "The Divine." Her eyes looked far away. Scared. "I don''t know why they want you. Mother didn''t know either. But they taunted her with it. Told her she''d never see you again, that they were the only ones who could hide you from them and that you belonged to them. If that''s true then you''ll be discovered by the DIvine eventually and Angels rarely lie." She gripped her dress hard, obviously fighting to control herself. "Young Master, I hate that I''m too weak to help you. So at the very least, I won''t stop you from helping yourself. I won''t be someone that holds you back. I don''t want you to be taken away, so you have to get much, much stronger as fast as you can. I don''t care what you have to do to achieve that. I just want you to be able to stay with me."


    I examined her carefully. "What are you saying?"


    She gave a hollow laugh. "You''re part incubus, Young Master. Don''t you know what the fastest way for them to become stronger is?"


    Realizing what she wanted, I cursed vehemently. "You can''t ask me to do that," I said through gritted teeth.


    She acted like she didn''t hear me. "Make Sera yours, find more treasures for her to bind to you, and take as many women as you can. That''d be ideal."

 Chapter 99 - Toys R Us

    I immediately flicked the unreasonable woman on the head. Hard. Despite having gone through this several times already in the past she still fell prey and ended up slightly knocked back, glaring at me the moment she recovered.


    I sent her my own, and let me tell you it was a helluva lot colder.


    "Woman, I''m a goddamn genius overpowered xianxia harem isekai comedy protagonist. I wake up in the morning and piss excellence. I recreate the secret techniques of ancient Royal families through nothing but sheer spunk. I don''t need to go out and f.u.c.k every random woman on the street just to get stronger. I can probably bullshit my way to eventually become the goddamn immortal god-emperor for life of this whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g universe if I wanted to--though who the hell would want that anyway?--so don''t you go telling me to cheat on you for such a crappy reason. Have faith in my god-tier plot fortress, okay?"


    This girl is too much of the self-sacrificing type. If you don''t put her in her place she''ll go martying herself for you all willy-nilly without a second thought. Nah, big bro don''t condone that shit.


    "Acting like telling me to go do that isn''t tearing you up inside, hmph. You really thought I''m that insensitive? No way would I agree to that." I scoffed.


    Vera snapped at me. "What do my feelings matter when you''re being hunted by Angels and Goddesses? Worry about yourself first before others!" Her eyes shone brightly. I thought I spotted the faint glimmer of unshed tears. "Why do you always have to talk nonsense? Why can''t you just take things seriously? I hate when you do that. Don''t you get it? What am I going to do if you get caught by them? I''d never see you again. Never. Is that what you want? If it''s not, then focus! I told you, I don''t care what you have to do. Just stop saying all these nonsensical lines and put in a little effort to stay with me."


    I nodded. "I''m obviously gonna do my best there. But in my own way. Cheating on you just isn??t gonna be my first choice."


    She turned her back to me. "I swear, you''re always so unreasonable! I want to just hit you."


    "How about a rough kiss instead?"


    "Quiet! I''m mad at you."


    " ...For wanting to be faithful to you?" I felt my lips twitch.


    "If you really loved me, you''d cheat for me."


    I really don''t know what''s wrong with this chick! She obviously hates it, but still wants me to stick my d.i.c.k in every Jane, Daisy and Hannah I see. I have other options first, okay?


    For example, all the constant notifications I keep getting.


    [Origin points obtained (satisfaction) (joy): 0.5 (Nahria)]


    [Origin points obtained (satisfaction) (joy): 0.5 (Sahriel)]


    [Origin points obtained (satisfaction) (joy): 0.5 (Grey)]


    [Origin points obtained (satisfaction) (joy): 0.5 (Melissa)]


    [Origin points..]


    [Origin¡­]


    [You have obtained enough points to unlock the Origin Store]


    I didn''t yet read into what these points are, but I''m not brain dead so I could guess what they''re used for. Weird though, what kinda system is this exactly? Certainly don''t look like a game system.


    As for why I''m receiving points, I assume I''m getting these because of my clone. He must be working hard. Good boy. I''ll have to check out this Origin Store later on, see if it''s worthwhile.


    ]"You''re so impatient. "


    "And you''re too lax. Do you think you have the time to slowly build strength?"


    "I mean probably."


    "Probably isn''t good enough for me."


    "Alright, fine. F.u.c.k ''em with me then." I proposed.


    "...What? What?" She repeated, clearly at a loss. She pulled at her ear, unsure as to if she heard me right.


    "If you have s.e.x with these women with me, I''d do it."


    "You can''t be serious."


    "We''re a couple. We should do this stuff together, otherwise it aint right."


    "Are you legitimately insane?" She blinked at me, eyes wide with wonder.


    "I mean yeah. Totally."


    "Ah¡­" She realized the truth of the matter and sighed.


    "So?"


    Vera''s face slowly turned red. "I don''t think I could...no, I definitely...."


    "What, is it embarrassing?"


    "Obviously! Such a stupid question." She looked like she wanted to bite my head off.


    Feeling smug at my little plan working, I was just about to gloat about how her idea was equally ridiculous and so she shouldn''t be asking me for something so unreasonable herself, when, wouldn''t you know it, the woman continued.


    "But if that''s the only way you''d agree¡­.okay."


    "Huh?"


    She brought a finger to her lips and bit down before going on, seeming to gather her courage. "It''s not right for me to ask something so unreasonable, I know that. I don''t want it to seem like I''m not also willing to go through hardsh.i.p.s for you. I''m asking you to do something you don''t want. I should share your burden, too. We''re a couple, right? So...we should do this together. Isn''t it just a little bit of embarrassment? I told you this is the fastest way. If it means you''ll go through with it, I can handle feeling a little shame."


    I wanted to cry. Vera''s being too good for all the right reasons but in all the wrong ways! I really didn''t think she''d turn this around on me.


    I then noticed Cory rushing back, followed closely by Helena.


    "Let''s talk about this later." I had no intentions to ever talk about this again.


    Vera nodded, also sensing the girl''s approach. But I don''t know, something about the way she was looking at Helena just then made me uneasy.


    "Actually¡­" Vera started off slowly, continuing her measuring stare, "I think perhaps you won''t have to become a he-s.l.u.t after all, Young Master. Now that I think of it, quality is best after all."


    "Please don''t tell me you''re thinking of--"


    "Do you think she''s a v.i.r.g.i.n?"


    "I don''t give a single flying fu--"


    "Hubby, here. I wrote down everything. Do you want my help learning it? I can direct the energy down the correct pathways until you get a hang of it!" Cory was a bundle of giddyness. She held up a piece of paper with an intricate drawing on it, happily presenting me with her family''s precious secret cultivation method.


    "Young Miss...please¡­" Helena continued to fuss. She was being reduced to a nanny, wasn''t she? Sad.


    I released Dolly''s ears and took the paper. The drawing was of a man and seemed like something you''d see out of a medical book. It displayed pathways along the body''s arms, legs and chest.


    "Those are the pathways you have to cycle worldly energy into. When you begin, the core inside you will take it''s place in your Heart''s Palace and turn the worldly energy into Phoenix energy, then you can refine that into Phoenix essense and direct it towards your dantian. It''s your first time, so let me help you later, okay? You have to let me help!" The girl''s dark, purple-hued hair shook as she got all up in my face and made her declaration.


    "Alright." I answered. I think I probably would need a bit of coaching anyway. Though I honestly felt maybe this kid had a few ulterior motives. No, she definitely did. I could smell the yandere in her.


    It smelled like boysenberry, surprisingly enough.


    "Well, I''ve been gone for a while so I want to rest up. You should be good without me for a while longer, right?" I asked the girl.


    She immediately punched herself in the gut and spat out blood. "I weaken every second we part...I don''t think I could last even a minute."


    "Cool, so you''re okay then. I''m going on a trip soon so after I settle things I''ll come pick you up. Dolly, let''s play tomorrow, ''kay?"


    "Really? We will?"


    "Sure. We''ll go pick up Alex too."


    "Who?...oh!" Dolly had a sudden realization. "Alex! Where''d he go? He should''ve been here a long time ago, Day!"


    I know. It was weird, that''s why I wanted to go see him. ALso to check out my Kingdom''s development. Bubbles mentioned something that was worrying, I remember. Something about how the survivors of Llyr''s attack went to my Kingdom for asylum since I was married to their Goddess. I.e Bubbles. I had to see what was going on.


    But later. For now¡­


    "Vee, come with me. I have some pleasant surprises for you."


    ***


    Ten minutes later and I''d brought both Mary and Vera into my room back home.


    FIrst thing I did was bring them in for a kiss. One in each arm, as is the only proper way of doing it. Caught by surprise the two trees could only allow my quick but fervent signs of affection.


    "Young Master, what are you¡­.?" Mary''s brows knit together.


    " I''m gonna be leaving soon so I''ve got to spend this time wisely." I explained. "As such, I''m going to drown myself in you two as much as I can right now."


    Vera pushed my face away. "This is hardly the time to be thinking about that kind of stuff!" She chastised.


    "You have your priorities, I have mine." I grinned wildly. "Besides, I have to make up for breaking my promise."


    "What promise?" Vera teleported away and reappeared by the bed. Mary, after a moment, seemed like had decided to do the same.


    "Oh no you don''t." I tightened my grip on her waist. "Stay. You''re the one I have to make up to the most."


    The woman looked from me to Vera and back again. She must''ve been wondering whether she should stay or go. Tentaively she chose to remain in my embrace, asking, "What in the world are you talking about, you have to make up to me?"


    "You don''t remember my promise of morning and nightly kisses?"


    Understanding dawned. "Ah...that. Yes, I do vaguely recall you saying something to that effect."


    "Because of my enthusiasm I just up and left without seeing to my duties. I have to fix my mistakes, don''t I?"


    "I don''t require that of you."


    "I want to. Let me."


    "Do I have the option to refuse?"


    "Not really, no."


    "As expected." She tsked. "Very well, do as you please." Gaining her permission, I wasted no time in claiming those pretty red lips.


    "...Can you guys not? I''m right here." Vera folded her arms. "Have some shred of decency, will you?"


    "Don''t worry. We aren''t leaving you out, my precious little tree. Didn''t I say I had some surprises?" Chuckling to myself, I produced a large leather pouch. Stepping away from Mary for a second, I walked to the bed and sat the leather roll down, unfurling it for the two to see.


    They examined the contents curiously,


    Mary took the initiative to take one of the objects from the leather pouch and held it up for me. "What''s this for?" She asked.


    In her hands was a short, oddly shaped piece of solid wood that was wide in the middle and tapered down to a soft tip, a wide notch in the back.


    "Let me show you." I took the object from her and gently spun her around, bending her forward.


    She instantly went stiff. "Young Master, what are you going to do?" I could hear the apprehension in her voice.


    Somehow, though, there was also a faint hint of anticipation. I instinctively felt a sort of energy well up in her, unsure of what it was but knowing it waited for me to take further action.


    "Something fun." I assured her. I took some oil from the pouch, applied it to the item in my hand, and knelt down to level my eyes with her tight, rounded bottom. I then started lifting her uniform.


    "Wait, Vera--" Mary protested softly.


    "It''s alright. She''s next anyway."


    WIthout further preamble I began pushing aside her black lace panties and slowly inserted the object into her rectum. Mary visibly quivered,


    "This is...Young Master, what is this thing? It''s strange!" I could now hear her panic. But the strange energy I sensed in her only grew more vibrant.


    [Origin points obtained (l.u.s.t) (joy): 1 (Mary)]


    I planted another kiss on her, one over her left cheek, and rose to my feet.


    As you may have guessed¡­.it was a buttplug.


    I gave a wary Vera a level stare. "Would you like to try the anal beads first, or the clitoral vibrator?"


    That''s right, bitches. I made some f.u.c.kin'' s.e.x toys!

 Chapter 100 - Oh Hi Mom

    I opened the door to reveal the back of Vera laying on her stomach atop the bed. Her tight-fitting shorts were barely containing her two fatty cheeks and were seriously straining the fabric.


    I sighed in frustration. "Sis what''d I tell you about playing with my Switch?"


    "Well, I was bored. And you know mom and dad are away on vacation so I just felt like playing it."


    "You''re lucky they''re out of town." I Noticed the design of her shorts. " Wait you''re wearing my underwear too?"


    "Yeah. You know my ass is so fat they only fit in men''s underwear." Her ass started jiggling. I could hear the clap of cheek against cheek. " Do you like it on me?"


    "...Why''re you talking like that? It''s weird."


    "Oh shut up. You''re only my half-brother."


    That''s right, motherf.u.c.kers. In my scenarios the word "step" don''t exist. F.u.c.k that. Blood or nothing.


    I could tell that her ears were getting noticeably red. "H-hey. Tell you what, since I''m playing with your switch I''ll let you play with my fat ass. Sound like a plan?" She stuttered..


    "That''s...but you''re, like, my half-sister. That''s kinda weird."


    "I won''t tell if you won''t. Come on it''s not that big a deal, I''ve seen you jack off to my bikini pictures plenty of times."


    Another sigh.


    "Wait, you have?"


    Yeah, you''re not fooling anyone."


    "You promise you won''t tell our parents?"


    "I swear."


    "...F.u.c.k¡­"


    I spent the next three minutes just rubbing and kneading those two glorious buns.


    "Young Master, do I really have to finish this?"


    I slapped her rump loudly in response.


    I heard an audible whimper as she resigned herself to her fate.


    "Yes, grab my ass. Play with my ass, brother. Yeah, s-slap it." Her sweet, hushed m.o.a.ns were amazingly seductive. The way she kept softly calling, "Big bro...oh, big bro¡­" in that faint, whispery voice of her''s was also a massive turn-on.


    "Next scene!" I called after another ten minutes of playing with her.


    "...Already? But--"


    I clapped. "Next." Another clap. "Scene."


    She threw the red-and-blue painted wooden "Switch" directly at my head.


    Fifteen minutes of prep time later and Vera was sleeping on the bed.


    "Hey, Vee." I called. "Vee. Wake up. Good morning."


    "Good morning. Is that for me?" She pointed to the plate of pancakes, bacon and eggs I had in my hand.


    "Yeah I made you breakfast. Oh, sis...your shirt." There was an exposed b.r.e.a.s.t hanging out.


    "Oops. My bad." She slowly buttoned it.


    "Um, I''ll leave this for you.


    Okay." she giggled, though it sounded a touch forced. "You''re the best. Thanks, Damien~!" She said as I started walking away. A moment later. "Young Master, why am I narrating this part?"


    "If you don''t narrate how will the viewers know about our backstory?" I called back to her.


    "PEOPLE ARE GOING TO BE SEEING THIS?!" She nearly dropped dead from embarrassment right then and there.


    "No? Just us." I had become inspired and asked Sera earlier is it was possible to record images instead of just watching live streams like how Mother was using them. She gave me a fist-sized orb that upon feeding it magic would open a pair of wings. I used it now.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. Come on, say your lines."


    The girl gave me an uneasy glance and nodded a moment later. "The things I do for love¡­" She muttered. Very Courage-like


    " I have the best brother in the world. He''s cute and successful and takes care of me. Which is good cuz mom and dad are rarely around. My big brother really stepped up to the plate."


    ...After breakfast...


    "My brother Damien is way too nice to me so i had to do something to push him over the edge to punish me."


    "Hey, Vee, don''t get distracted by the TV, you have work to do."


    I knew she wanted to ask what a TV was. I could see it written all over her face.


    "Ugh. Whatever."


    "NO, not whatever. This is important. Focus"


    "Why''re you being so bossy right now?"


    "This is for your own benefit. I''m just trying to watch out for you."


    "I mean breakfast in bed was nice but right now you''re being kinda an asshole"


    "That''s not fair." I pointed out.


    "So what''re you gonna do about it?" She challenged.


    I shook my head. "That''s it you''re coming with me!" I stood up and grabbed her arm.


    "What''re you doing?"


    Some time later I had her wrists tied to the bed canopy. She struggled half-heartedly.


    "You can''t do this to me!"


    "Well if you aren''t going to do your homework this is what you''re gonna get"


    "F.u.c.k doing my homework!"


    I blew out air through my nose. "That''s it, you need something more." I took up one of her horsewh.i.p.s from my bed and lifted her skirt before starting a firm beating of her ass.


    "Ah! Hah...uhn¡­.oh¡­.anh~..." She let out more m.o.a.ns just like she had in the last scene. She bit her lip and arched her back, raising her ass higher for me. This went on until I silently prompted her to say her next set of dialogue. "Okay, okay I''m sorry, I''m sorry Damien!"


    "That''s more like it."


    " It''s just...I haven''t had d.i.c.k in a while. Me and my boyfriend have been fighting.


    "I don''t even care about my boyfriend I just wanted my brother to manhandle me."


    "SO, what then, that means you can''t do your homework?"


    "Well it''s just been hard to focus, you know?"


    She lifted her bare foot and used it to rub at my c.o.c.k through my thin shorts. I was already sporting a half-chub.


    "Woah...uh-ha...woah."


    "And I wanted his d.i.c.k in me. I wanted him to bend me over and stick it in. And he did."


    "Hold on, I don''t know."


    "Come on, Damien."


    "I mean don''t you think this is a little much?"


    "What, are you scared of mom?"


    "No."


    "And I mean dad is never around so he''s not going to find out."


    "C-Come on. " She begged, faltering momentarily. "I can tell you like it."


    "Oh, f.u.c.k. Alright." I ignored the tiny lapse in character and pulled down her skirt entirely. Her cheeks were spread to showcase two pretty pink holes. As a man who loves eating out his women till they see God, I was already salivating and ready to lick her from ass to p.u.s.s.y. I was wishing I had two tongues with which to tease her. But that''s not the way this scene works out so I resisted the urge to bury my face in her ass and simply whipped out Ol'' Reliable.


    I thought of it further and decide a small change in script wasn''t bad, therefore choosing to pop in a buttplug.


    Another notification from the system came in telling me about a new Origin point acquisition.


    "M-Maybe if you f.u.c.k me I''ll be able to pay attention better." Vera fought past the pleasure and recited her lines with determination. "Wait. Young Master, remember, you absolutely can''t put it in yet!"


    She really was adamant about her first time being on our wedding night. I respected that. Without a word I began to rub my c.o.c.k over her wet lips. After a while I could feel her legs shaking, struggling to keep from buckling. I was already thoroughly lubricated but, as per request, didn''t go the last step so I just reached around and started playing with her bean. It was too much. She didn''t last ten minutes before her legs finally gave out. But thanks to her hands being tied up top she didn''t fall. I also held her with my free hand.


    Not to mention my c.o.c.k was helping to keep her up as well. She had a good deal of support, lets just say.


    I turned her head to face me and gave her a kiss. "Next scene," I whispered.


    "Already?!"


    "Don''t worry, you''re not in this one."


    I looked over at the stiff, straight-backed Mary who''d been patiently waiting her turn over by the other side of the bed.


    Her constant fidgeting, reddening skin and the knitting of her brows were all indicators of her arousal. She''d been blindfolded for Vera''s benefit. But I knew she''s be imagining all kinds of things thanks to everything she must''ve heard.


    The vibrating eggs I''d attached to her n.i.p.p.l.es and clitoral region also may have helped. Though she hadn''t said a word so far it was obvious she was fighting to keep from letting out her voice.


    ***


    "And start!" My words cued the next story.


    "Help, I got stuck under the bed!" Mary''s monotone could be faintly heard from behind the door.


    "Mom, what happened?" I asked as I came in.


    "It''s my ring, it fell under the bed...I tried to get it but got stuck. Help me."


    "But how did you get stuck?"


    "This...well¡­" She cleared her throat. "I...My ass is dummy thick and now I can''t get out." I could hear her cursing under her breath. "Who would say such stupid lines? Honestly¡­."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of there!" I replied enthusiastically. Kneeling down, I brought her ass to my crotch and pulled her to me. I lightly moved the cat tail shaped buttplug she wore and caused her breath to hitch.


    After a couple moments of trying to help her, not really trying though, I wiped imaginary sweat from my brow. "Wow! You''re in there good. Let me put my d.i.c.k in, see if I can pull you out that way. Hold on tight, okay?


    "Damien, wait, I''m your mother," Mary exclaimed, sounding as if she said it against her will.


    It was too late. I was already f.u.c.k.i.n.g her.


    "Damien, honey...hold on¡­.not so rough¡­.your father could come back any minute, we can''t do this!"


    "Huh." I began. "You know, actually, I''m tired of these scenes. Let me see your face now."


    "If you were going to stop me, couldn''t you have done it before I said all those idiot things?" Mary crawled out from the bed and have me a hard stare as she climbed my waist and started riding me.


    A second later and a new voice joined them."As if you have any right to complain," Vera spoke sourly, watching us from the far side of the room. She''d just returned from a short shower and was curiously holding a long, double-headed dildo just then.


    Dildos, buttplugs, anal beads, vibrators. That''s right, f.u.c.kers. I''m armed and dangerous.


    " I had a lot more stupid lines than you did."


    "That is true..." Mary frowned. "What is that?" She pointed at the dildo. "We are not using that, whatever it is. I refuse."


    "Come on, I''m leaving soon. Why not? It''ll be fun."


    "I think I know what you want to use it for. No."


    "...Tsk."


    "Why the whole sister set up anyway?" Vera asked.


    I shrugged. " Cuz fetish, that''s why."


    "Hmph. I bet you''d have been happier if it were Dolly, then, wouldn''t you."


    "Stop being disgusting." I admonished.


    "How am I the disgusting one here? Young Master...I swear...I really want to hit you. No, know what? Forget this. You two have fun on your own. I''m not going to involve myself here anymore. Making us do this in front of each other, you really have gotten quite cheeky just because I''ve been so tolerant. And can you two stop already? We''re having a conversation."


    She referred to the two of us casually continuing our s.e.x.


    "What? It feels good." I replied defensively.


    "It''s far too late to be squeamish about this, Vera." Her mother agreed. "The moment we chose to share a man with incubus blood you should have known things would get a touch debaucherous."


    "Yeah. And I can''t ignore your mother''s needs. She hasn''t finished yet by a long shot."


    "And I have? Every time I was about to, you kept changing the damn--"


    "That''s why I was going to suggest you get on the bed.'' I interrupted. " I can do two things at once, you know? Mary can lay down and you can stand on all fours. It''ll work out, trust me."


    ""No."" They said as one. They aren''t there yet, I knew. It''s fine. I am a patient man!


    "It was just a suggestion."


    "We told you we didn''t want to have threesomes with each other."


    "So I can have you one at a time, in the same room, but doing you both simultaneously is a no? That doesn''t make much sense. It''s also way less fun."


    ""I am not going to have s.e.x with my mother/daughter"" They were, yet again, in perfect sync.


    "It would be me having s.e.x with you both, though, not the two of you with each other. Not unless you start getting licky." I spoke mildly. " But I get it."


    Again, I am a patient mother f.u.c.ker. My dreams of a true oyakodon will be realized eventually.


    "I''ll be downstairs. Finish up, but do it quietly. The walls are pretty thin, alright?" As if everyone doesn''t already know what we''ve been doing.


    She started walking away out, but before she even reached the door my left nut started aching like crazy. The door flew off its hinges.


    "Lady Claybrook, please! T-T-They''re busy!"


    Minerva''s panicky tone reached me first. What followed closely after was the image of Mother''s snarling face appearing in the doorframe.


    The room instantly felt thirty degrees colder.


    "Oh hi,Mom" I greeted nonchalantly, having to turn my head since my back was towards her.


    I held Mary close. Her p.u.s.s.y became almost unbearably tight in fear to the extent where I damn near came right there and then.


    In fact, I did. F.u.c.k.


    Mary jerked and bit into my shoulder as she, too, reached a small climax.


    Mother''s nostrils flared. "....GET YOUR CUNT OFF OF MY SON!!"

 Chapter 101 - Im In Love With Mary Jane

    "Run, bitch, ruuuuuuunnnnn~~!!!!"


    I could hear Shorty''s voice echo in my head the moment Mother entered the room.


    My actual response though?


    "Oh hi Mom."


    Now I''m dodging beams of highly pressurized water screaming, "I did not f.u.c.k her. It''s not true. It''s bullshit. I did NAAAHHT!"


    "Perhaps you would be more convincing if you took your c.o.c.k out of her." Vera snapped irritably.


    "She''s too tight and I''m too hard, how do you expect me to get myself out? Woman''s on my d.i.c.k like a goddamn clamp." I replied with equal exasperation, grabbing the blanket from my bed as I escaped another beam.


    Mary bit my ear, quite hard, and yelled,"You''ve been holding me to you for the past two minutes. I don''t even have the room to move, but you''re blaming me?"


    "What can I say? It''s a turn on at this point. She''s already seen anyway. May as well finish a few more times, eh?" My perfectly sound logic was lost on them.


    I felt my scalp tingle and Mary''s face turned white. "Watch out!"


    I promptly stepped to the side, saving Mary from a burning-hot energy ball.


    "Will you just concentrate on running? Do you not understand the situation? She... is going... to MURDER me." The woman emphasized the last sentence with grave importance.


    "Only if she catches you."


    "PUT ME DOWN ALREADY!" I''d honestly never heard her raise her voice like that before. It was a shock.


    "Just tighten them thighs and hang on. Vee, pray to me and grab my leg."


    "Pray to you? What in the world are you getting at?"


    "Look, I need a wingy and the fastest way to do that is to offer me your prayers so hurry up and--" WIthout a single warning two great wings exploded from my back with a fury. "Alright! Let''s go~!"


    WIth Vera scrambling to my leg, I shot out of my room from one of the holes made by Mother and escaped to the skies.


    "MAAAARRRYYYYY!!!!!" Mother screamed.


    I saw the dark clouds starting to gather. An unholy, inhuman roar echoed forth from down below and made my bones shake.


    "We are totally f.u.c.k.i.e.d," I concluded.


    Vera hit my calf. "Fly, you fool!"


    A bolt of lightning struck my house the moment she said that. Immediately a massive serpentine figure rose.


    It was even larger than Llyr in his Dragon form, coiling about in the dark clouded skies like Shenron and staring at us with two shining, malevolent blue eyes.


    "Yup. F.u.c.k.i.e.d."


    [Warning. A high level being has targeted you]


    Tell me something I don''t know why don''t you?


    [Warning. A high level being incoming]


    [Nephilim Elias has entered the area]


    Oh shit?


    No sooner did I see the notification before I could see a bright golden comet hurtling towards us at breakneck speed.


    "Damien!" Father''s voice came into my mind. A moment later the golden comet stopped ten feet in front of us. Father had a sword drawn and his gaze flickered to Mother with wariness. "Are you okay? Why is your mother so--" He finally took the time to look at us. He blinked. "Uh¡­"


    I had thrown the blanket over Mary the second I got the last notification. I held her head to my shoulder as she went rigid. Her arms tightened around my back. I could feel her shaking.


    Father''s eyes went from her to Vera. "...What''s going on? Is that Vera? He pointed to Mary.


    "Nope." I shook my head.


    "So¡­"


    "I''m dating them both, basically."


    "...Ah...right...okay." The man had a funny look on his face.


    "Mother walked in on us having s.e.x."


    "..."


    "She seemed pretty angry even before she saw."


    The man snorted. "You only left our whole house smelling like a brothel. I can''t imagine why she''d be mad."


    Ah hell. That''s right!


    "I knew I was forgetting somethin--"


    "Move!" Father shouted, grabbing my arm and using his own set of powerful wings to speed away. The very second after I saw a giant tail swipe at our previous position. The appendage hit the ground and split the earth. Literally tearing the surface apart. My house shook but held as the tear was going away from it.


    Another roar.


    Something strange happened then. I saw a third glowing eye between the first two. Or, no. It wasn''t an eye. It was something else.


    It was Mother. With stunning blue hair that burned brightly in the darkness, and two amethyst eyes equally haunting and glowy. She was splitting from her Dragon form and her appearance changed. She was taller now, with a more regal and overbearing manner. I could faintly see that her fangs had grown longer and sharper, too.


    I felt like the air itself had grown thicker. There was a feeling of being unable to breath, like you were choking under water.


    I wasn''t even able to register her movements before she was in front of me. Mother''s face was twisted in a hate-filled sneer as she took Mary by the neck and ripped her off of me.


    I was left with my c.o.c.k out, dripping various fluids, while Mary tried to pry Mother''s hands from her throat.


    "Mom!" Vera exclaimed.


    "Mary!" Father''s hand tightened around his sword hilt. He raised it towards Mother. "Muriel! Don''t you dare! Let her go!" He warned.


    But they were both ignored. "You bitch." Mother hissed. "I tolerated you for the sake of our friendship and you mock me like this. In my own home, spreading your disgusting smell everywhere! Now you dare to f.u.c.k my son in front of me!" She squeezed, causing Mary to gasp in pain. "You think I''m a pushover? You thought I would let a slight like this go? You''re nothing."


    She raised a hand of sharp, elongated nails over Mary''s heart.


    "Don''t!" Father snarled.


    Vera wasn''t able to stay quiet. "Leave her alone!" She cried, her own hand morphing into a large wooden spike she used to strike at Mother''s head.


    But the woman grabbed the spike long before it struck. Smoke rose from the point of contact and Vera screamed.


    "You and Elias'' bastards are weeds I can pluck anytime I please. Never forget that!"


    Father couldn''t let this go any longer. He was by Mother in an instant. His sword raised and thrust down before anyone could even utter a syllable.


    Her arms flew off as a piercing wail escaped her mouth. Mary fell from the sky. Vera retracted her arm and shuddered as a burn mark caused her to shake in agony. I quickly spit on her wound and dove after Mary.


    Nope. F.u.c.k this. I can barely see when she makes a move now, let alone fight her. It''s time to get Mary and use the run like a little bitch tactic. If I didn''t have them here with me I would throw down with her regardless for hurting them like that, but alas¡­


    After catching Mary I grilled her for info. "The hell? I thought Mother said you were our natural enemies, how are you so weak against her?"


    The woman coughed several times. "Sealed...my powers...can''t fight."


    "Shit. From the start?"


    "I can hold her off for a while...without the seal. Not with it. Not strong enough."


    Can''t blame her for that. "Can we escape from her? Honestly?"


    "Not anymore."


    "Even with Father covering us?"


    " Your father won''t fight her seriously. He loves her. But she can ignore her own feelings for him. She won''t hold back when she''s this angry. If we try to run her Dragon form will chase us. We have nowhere to go that she can''t follow."


    I felt explosive booms all around us as my parents traded blows.


    Reinforcements it is then.


    Thinking as much I started diving back down. But as luck would have it I didn''t have to because a GIANT PILLAR OF F.U.C.K.I.N.G ICE appeared and DESTROYED MY GODDAMN ROOF.


    "My house!"


    Son of a bitch, Grey isn''t here anymore! I can''t fix this shit!


    At the top of the rising pillar was of course none other than Becks. She stood atop the ice structure with a cold, confident indifference. She stopped the pillar when she was level with me. Her eyes went towards the n.a.k.e.d Mary in my arms and my erect c.o.c.k and a flash of light passed through them almost too fast to notice.


    She turned her attention to the Dragon in the sky.


    "What do you want me to do?" She asked, her voice somehow traveling past the distance and the wind and into my ear clear as crystal.


    I was a little taken aback. I was thinking about asking for Bubbles but I didn''t expect Becks would volunteer herself like this. "You mean you''d help me if I asked you to? You do realize I want to beat down my mother, right? And from what I understand, she''s a friend of yours. Are you okay with fighting her like that? For no reason other than I asked?" I couldn''t help being a little skeptical.


    She didn''t waver at all. "There is no difference between her being your enemy and her being mine."


    "Because we''re soul partners?"


    She nodded. "You are the warmth of my heart." Again with that line. Is it just me or are the women around me falling way too damn easily? Where''s the romance? The only one I''m really working on right now is Mary on that front. Everyone else already likes me and I didn''t do much for it at all!


    Except maybe Bubbles. I put in a lot of effort in pleasuring her, after all, for that week. Still though. Eh. Whatever. It ain''t that kinda story I guess.


    Well, I guess I should take advantage of this godly charm of mine.


    "Turn her into a popsicle, por favor."


    "You should leave. I do not want you to get hurt." Is all she said before launching a spike of ice at Mother''s Dragon body.


    Mother''s human body stopped and took notice of the new challenger. "Bitch!" She ground out a moment before dodging Father''s sword beam. Her arms had been retrieved and reattached long since, I suppose, or maybe even regrown. "What do you think you''re doing?!"


    Rebecca said nothing.


    The spike struck Mother''s Dragon self hard and knocked it''s head back a bit. Thunder cracked. The tail made it''s return and swiped at Becks, destroying her pillar. But she''d already jumped off and appeared even higher in the air.


    "I learned from battling your brother. This time I won''t make the same mistakes."


    Vera tapped my leg."What do we do now?" She questioned as the battle kicked off between Becks and Mother''s Dragon self.


    "More chaos, then we book it the f.u.c.k outta here." I continued to dive down. It didn''t take long to reach the front yard where we were keeping Rhea, the disgraced Fae Queen. She watched me approach with a dim gaze. Running into the house, I grabbed another stash from inside the walls and ran back out with a vial of coke.


    Putting it on my hand and reaching out to the woman like one would offer an apple to a horse. She sniffed at my palm and smacked her lips, the move simple and seductive. Her tiny tongue, soft and warm, reached out to lick at my fingers. She grew bolder and more vigorous once the sweet taste of drugs entered her system.


    "Good girl. Good girl." I cooed, patting her head.


    A semblance of clarity returned to her face. "Hush...band?" She slurred. A frown. "What¡­? My head¡­"


    "Hold that thought." I put a finger to her lips.


    While Mary and Vera watched curiously from the side, I picked her up, flew into the sky, and chucked her at Mother.


    The Fae Queen didn''t get far before she burst into prismatic light and started shaking her head. "Who dares to throw this Queen?!" She held the side of her face and searched the skies for her offender.


    Wings of pure light had sprouted from her back, and it was those that gave off that splendid prismatic color. It was like...well, like Faery dust.


    It''s intensity attracted Mother and Father''s attention. They both showed a variety of emotions. Father''s face turned solemn while Mother''s bordered on insanity. "You¡­!" That single word was filled with undisguised hatred.


    "Muriel¡­" Rhea spoke slowly. Her eyes snapped back into focus. "I see. You''re back. So, you want to keep my husband from me yet again." She accused. "Unforgivable." A spear of condensed prismatic energy appeared in her hand. "Unforgivable." She repeated. Again, and again and again.


    "All of you s.l.u.ts, simply angering me to death! Are you both here to take my son from me? You think I''ll let you?!"


    "I''ll kill you, then I''ll certainly take my husband back with me."


    ???This is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g mess." Father sighed. How the flying f.u.c.k I was hearing any of this is beyond me. Dragon hearing? Huh.


    Back on the ground I was busy rounding up everyone. "Mira!"


    "Here."


    "Bubbles!"


    "Aye, Sir!"


    "Minerva!"


    "M-Master¡­"


    "Evie!"


    "Present."


    "Holy hell!" Bubbles jumped up in fright as Evie appeared from a dark spot in a corner. "What the f.u.c.k--?"


    "Plue!"


    "..."


    Plue was the name of that Floor Guardian I''d caught for Vera some time ago. Little guy was sulkily held in Vera''s arms and being force fed a carrot.


    "Baz!"


    "Is this really the time for a roll call? The ground is literally splitting apart!" The girl urged.


    "Shut up."


    "And why is Mother n.a.k.e.d?"


    "I was tryna give you a baby brother, what of it? Jealous? Too bad. F.u.c.k.i.n.g traitorous lolita cookie s.l.u.t bastard. "


    Baz had never looked so traumatized.


    "Dr.Schitt, you''re next. Come out." I prompted. And there, from the Christmas tree I still hadn''t taken down, came a miniature golden throne that shot out and took its place by my side. "Good boy." I turned to the small crowd. "Alright guys, listen up. So my mother caught me having s.e.x with Mary and now she''s super pissed off and probably wants to kill her. Luckily we have my dad and Becks holding her down but Rhea is in there too now to cause extra chaos for us, so while everyone''s duking it out this whole place might end up bombed to hell. We''re all leaving before that happens. Any questions? No? Okay. Vee, Mary, you''re with me. Everyone else, Dr.Schitt can carry you. Marry, any suggestions on where we go?"


    Mary, blushing from cheeks to neck over my explanation of the situation, had a somewhat helpless vacancy to her gaze. "...I guess we should go to my physical body''s territory for now¡­?" Poor thing looked lost. "It''s the safest place. We can hide there for a while." She took a moment to ponder. "There''s no way Queen Rhiannon can seriously injure your mother in her current state, especially not with your father with her. She''ll surely escape before long, then your mother will turn her attention back to us. It''s a long journey, we might not be able to leave her area of awareness before things calm down."


    "I think we can teleport everyone there," Vera spoke up. "Your mother seems too distracted right now, you can probably override her seal on our powers."


    I can do that?


    [Would you like to forcefully override the seal placed on NPCs "Mary" and "Vera"?]


    The f.u.c.k.i.n.g system is only helpful on times like this. Fine. Yes.


    [This action will require 500 origin points. Would you like to proceed?]


    What?! How many do I even have right now?


    [Origin points: 620.5]


    How convenient. You are a hard working man indeed, Sir Clone.


    I chose to only undo Mary''s seal since if we get far enough away Vera''s will go too. This saved me half the 500 points it would have cost otherwise and a faint light overcame Mary.


    "...Is that it?" I didn''t see or feel a change.


    "It worked...how did you know how to do that?" Mary seemed slightly amazed.


    "I keep on bullshitting through things and it keeps on working." I shrugged.


    "Guys hold on, that''s great and all but we can''t leave my sister here.


    "We''ll come back for her. "I promised. "In, out, back in again. Bada-bing bada-boom, easy peasy. Trust me."


    "You are so full of shit I''m surprised your ass doesn''t get jealous of your mouth."


    I was about to respond when Father came rushing down in a streak of golden light.


    "EVERYBODY RUN!!!"


    Mother shot down a moment later. "Son, hurry, come to Mama!" I could hear the panic in her voice.


    Next was Rhea and Becks.


    "We have to leave," Becks informed her sister, pulling her closer.


    "Husband, come with me." Rhea wasted no time in taking my arm and burying it between her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "Whore, get away from my--!"


    "All of you shut the f.u.c.k up!" Father snarled impatiently. "Now isn''t the time!"


    I was getting a headache. "Hold up. You''re all talking too fast. What''re you scared of? What''s going on?"


    He barely even glanced at me, just stared off into the distance with worry.


    "The Angels are coming." His tone was grave.


    And wouldn''t you know it, streaks of light started flying over from the direction of the city.


    "You two, get us away from here already!" Mother gulped. "I have a feeling something bad will happen if they catch us, so let''s go, come on!"


    "No f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit something bad will happen." I snapped. "Those bastard children already r.a.p.ed me once, I ain''t exactly keen on them doing that a second time."


    Mother and Father''s eyes turned to saucers at my words.


    "They...they what?"


    "Honey¡­?"


    "To be fair I''d drugged myself and summoned them here myself so I kinda asked for it. But still."


    They turned to each other, confused and silently disturbed. They glanced at Mary and Vera as if looking for answers. The way the two avoided their stares only served to cause them more anxiety.


    Mary looked like she was reliving a nightmare and Vera grit her teeth in apparent anger.


    "Let''s go." I snapped my fingers in Mary''s face to break her of her stupor.


    She calmed herself and nodded gently. "Let''s"


    ***


    We appeared on a tall, grassy hill overlooking a great forest in the distance. The crisp air tasted heavenly. There was a peculiar flavor to it, something I''d partaken of many times before. What was it? It was...notes of Mary.


    "That''s much better!" Baz sighed. "Ahh...home at last. I missed this place!"


    "Min, look at this place...it''s so pretty!"


    "Amazing¡­"


    "So this is where the Heart of the Realm lives. It feels special indeed." Bubbles softly appreciated.


    "There''s abundant life energy all around." Becks raised her hand to the bright sun. She inhaled, as is savoring the atmosphere. ??Intoxicating, almost."


    "It''s an okay place." Mother stated indifferently. "Bit smelly though."


    "I like it." Father shrugged.


    She snorted. "It''s foul."


    "That''s your opinion."


    All around me people were talking, having different and varied reactions. But I was the only one who was silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Bubbles was the first to notice my strangeness.


    "Hey...are you okay?" Bubbles placed a hand on my shoulder, quietly asking if I was alright.


    Rebecca placed a hand over her heart. "What is it...this joy?"


    I didn''t bother to answer either of them. I couldn''t spare Bubbles even a glance. Not because I didn''t hear her or was trying to ignore her, but because something far more important dominated my full attention at that moment.


    Because there, right in front of me, towering into the sky seemingly endlessly...above all the other trees...was a great, god-like, unsurpassably glorious...cannabis plant.


    I felt tears roll down my face.


    Instantly I was on my knees in front of Mary, reverence clear in my heart. "MY QUEEN!" A second later I was once more on my feet and kissing her with an unmatched fervor, directly frenching her in front of everyone without care. When I finally released her, breathless and stunned wordless, I looked her straight in the eyes and said,


    "Our wedding song is definitely going to be Mary Jane."

 Chapter 102 - The Green, Green Grass of Home

    I caught hold of another meeting today. After escaping the Angelic Army and witnessing my sudden kissing of Mary, Mother flew into a rage yet again. But it wasn''t only her who flared up this time. No, Rhea, Becks and Bubbles were also less than pleased. Taking charge, Mother quickly set up a raised platform outside on the swaying grass and called the court to order.


    Father was roped in too, with me by their side sitting on a slightly lower platform.


    "Bring the prisoner!"


    Mother wore a dark robe with a gavel in hand.


    "Any last words?"


    Mary was not dragged in anywhere since we were all already outside. She simply sat neatly on the ground with her head bowed, awaiting judgment. From Mother''s words it seemed that unlike Charlotte''s trial this hearing was a farce and Mary''s sentence already decided.


    Mary gazed at everyone in turn, took a deep breath, and lied through her teeth.


    "I...did not have s.e.x.u.a.l relations with that boy, Young Master Damien. I never told anybody to lie, not a single time. Never. These allegations are false and I--"


    "You were riding his d.i.c.k for a full two minutes even when I was attacking you!" Mother roared furiously, throwing her gavel at a nearby mountain and shattering it. We ignored the loud rumbling, but my back had a bit of a cold sweat.


    Father, who''d been sipping from a flask, almost choked. "Seriously? Mary was? Her?"


    "I saw them." Mother confirmed. Father shook his head and whistled low.


    "Who''d have thought¡­." He rubbed his chin in wonder and took another swig.


    "Is that your only reaction?!" Mother waved a fist at him. "That overgrown weed was...with my baby...in my own home, no less! I hate it! I hate it! Ahhhh!!!!!" She m.o.a.ned in a mixture of pain and anger. I could almost see dark flames burst from her body as she shouted towards the heavens.


    "I mean...they both consented to it though? You wanted to pimp him out to all kinds of foreign race women anyway so what the hell are you mad about?" Father lifted an eyelid and watched her closely. He pretended not to care, but I could see the tightening of his hands on his shoulders as he folded them together over his chest, attempting calmness.


    "That''s different! They didn''t do what she did! You don''t even know. Hmph. And I even forgave her, but then she goes and seduces my son? Mates with him in my own room, making the place stink of her? I should''ve uprooted her years ago!"


    Rhea barked out a laugh. "That was your own mistake. I''ve always told you, you aren''t decisive enough. Now look what''s happened. She ate your son before you. Well, I suppose it''s better for me this way. My husband should know a woman or two so that he can fully appreciate my superiority later on."


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g overgrown pixie, shut up! Who asked you? What are you doing here anyway? Do you want to die? Stay away from me and my family."


    "You mean our family, don''t you, mother-in-law?" Her small, measured smile was perfectly crafted to get on Mother''s nerves.


    "What did you just say!" She exploded. "Who is your mother-in-law?! I don''t have such a s.l.u.tty bitch of a daughter!"


    "Husband, are you going to let your mother speak to me that way?"


    I couldn''t even open my mouth before Rebecca''s arm shot out and laid a sharp, icy sword at the woman''s neck. "You have quite some courage to be calling other peoples heartmates your husband."


    Her tone was very mild and smooth, but it caring bone-chilling notes.


    "Just for the record, I want it to be known that I am, legally speaking, his only official wife. I will share with Becks since she''s always been so nice to me, but everyone else can kindly f.u.c.k off, okay? At least this Fae-bitch, certainly." Bubbles cut in.


    "Just a sardine." Mother tsk. "And a frozen dead fish. I don''t accept my son being your heartmate. "


    "Whether you do or not is of no consequence. As long as he lets me stay by his side, your own opinions don''t matter. Hate me if you want, even. I won''t go back to the coldness."


    "Don''t worry, sis. He''s a good bed warmer."


    From a few feet away, sitting on a bench, I noticed Evie lifting her head at the last words.


    "Like father like son." Father nudged me. "Popular all around."


    I stared him down. "You are only normally popular. I''m a harem hentai protagonist. You can''t understand my pain."


    "I don''t know about that. I had hundreds of hopefuls following me around constantly back in the day."


    The poor fool. Guys, it''s time I revealed a few untold stories about my time at the Academy these past few months.


    "These past few months I had women throwing their panties at me every day when I walked home."


    "....Hm?"


    "The wives of shop owners whose stores I frequented would invite me over when their husbands weren''t home. The seamstress and her daughter started undressing each other when I was trying on a new shirt."


    "Well, that wasn''t uncommon for me either¡­"


    "Girls at school sent me baked goods saying they were made with special love juice."


    "What the f.u.c.k is love ju-?"


    "A support group was founded to help women get over their addiction of me. There''s a law called the Damien Defense where one can claim being under the influence...of me."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    "A trio of lollies preformed inhuman experiments on people to try and give themselves cat ears so I would pat their heads."


    "..."


    "..."


    I was about to say more when he held up a hand and stopped me, "Please don''t. I get it. " He sighed. "Son, you really have it rough, don''t you?"


    I wanted to cry. Rough? Dude all I want is to grow weed and willow saplings on a farm somewhere but all I get is ****. I''ve got the Master C.o.c.k and everyone bitch I come across can''t wait to fit it in their damn key holes. My mother might''ve already molested me. My sister WANTS to molest me, and I ain''t even sure she understands what that it.


    A whore of Angels DID molest me. And they''re also my daughters from a past life, so that''s a really F.U.C.K.I.E.D situation. I have who knows how many Goddesses tryna find me so they CAN molest me. And every other woman I meet these days is either my soul mate or some obsessive yandere liable to kill everyone around me if I don''t keep her drugged out of her mind.


    NOT TO MENTION that besides ALL of that shit, I also got some weird system latching onto me saying my class is Pimp.


    Like what the hell, man?


    Does this thing not understand how many times I''ve been taken advantage of for my body? Pimp, my ass. I may as well be a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e, least earn some f.u.c.k.i.n.g money out of this. My card would read: Damien Bigolo, isekai gigolo.


    Christ.


    F.u.c.k. I''m hungry, too. My mouth feels like it has cottonballs in it. I looked at Mary, tongue dry, wanting to wet it with a bit of cannabis oil straight from the tap.


    The woman shook her head from all the bickering going around from the various judges and caught my eye. She saw me licking my lips and I knew she understood what I was thinking. She glared at me, probably chastising me in her mind for having those kinds of thoughts at a time like this. Then she saw my father clapping my back in an attempt at comfort and her entire self turned dismal.


    Whether she still really loved him or just kept telling herself she did, either way this was a situation where the man she''d always cared for was attending a trial where she was guilty of sleeping with his son. I couldn''t imagine how she must be feeling.


    "Alright, alright, quiet down all of you." Mother beat the table with a hand, eliciting a loud bang. "Order in the court!" She intoned. "Rosemary, you are hereby found guilty of the following charges: One case of statutory **** and three cases of a.d.u.l.tery. You are sentenced...to life imprisonment. " She stood up. "Let''s get this over with, I''m going to be later for my afternoon cuddle with my son."


    "Since when was that a thing?" I asked.


    "Oh, son...I''m a judge now. If I say it''s a thing, it''s a thing."


    This here was sounding awfully familiar.


    "Now take her away!"


    I promptly stood up, walked over, and carried the bound Mary in my arms. My actions cause an uproar.


    "What do you think you''re doing?! I didn''t mean you!" Mother cursed. "Unhand my son right now, harlot!"


    This woman¡­


    "I''m not sure if you guys heard me the first time, but I was r.a.p.ed by those Angels back there a few days ago." Was all I said in response, intending to shift the attention.


    Silence.


    "Well?" I raised a brow. "What, nothing to say about that?"


    "Mary, that...is what he saying actually true?" There were few people Father trusted more than Mary to tell the truth, I knew.


    "...I''m sorry."


    He muttered a curse.


    I saw Mother''s eyes turn wide and water up. She raised trembling hands towards me. "Oh...my baby¡­.no¡­." She cried. "Are you okay? My poor boy...how could this happen to my precious baby!" She sniffled. She turned to chocolate pudding, slowly making her way over. She was a giant sobbing blob.


    I almost expected her to start clinging to me. But she stopped halfway and turned quiet.


    "Mother?" I called out cautiously.


    "...There''s no need for those f.u.c.k.i.n.g birds to exist anymore." All of a sudden I felt a nightmarish wave of bloodl.u.s.t that was thick enough to make me feel like someone was stabbing a knife between my eyes. "How dare they¡­" She panted roughly. " To my son. My SON! I''ll murder every single one of those goddamn pigeons...every one!"


    She grabbed Mary from my hands before anyone could say a word. "Open the Gate! Open it right now! I''m going to eradicate every Angel in existence. I''ll butcher them all!"


    The hell...did I just start a war?


    ***


    "Welcome, outsiders. We are the dwarves of the western forests. It''s cool to meet you. Please, make yourselves at home. And here, have a doobie."


    After rushing into the forest with Mary in my arms, having forcibly taken her back from Mother and everyone else running along after me when I followed the woman into the forest, it wasn''t long before the first of the indigenous people came to greet us.


    I shit you not, everyone...they looked like high shotas. Dressed in fur robes, they came in the dozens. Their slightly reddened, vacant eyes had definite notes of chill kindness. They was no guile or defensiveness to their faces.


    They simply welcomed us as one would a new neighbor.


    "Oh my god, dwarves in this world look like kids." I stared.


    The first dwarf, who now introduced himself as Botlyr, or Botty, smiled. "Our bodies have been preserved thanks to the natural properties of our native holy herbs. It''s in the food we eat, the water we drink and the incense we burn. Because of this, our bodies stop their aging process at around twelve to thirteen human years old, some of us even younger. Bitches never grow old here. Our women are always fine and fresh and our males stay supple and virile. What, jealous yet?"


    I saw Mary hiding her face in my shoulder. Her cheeks were red. Was she...embarrassed by them?


    "I have found my place in this world. At long last, I''m truly...home." I shed a single manly tear as the sun''s rays shined down on my face through the overhanging branches. I took Mary''s chin and turned her head up, kissing her deep. "Thank you." I held her close and tight.


    She started pushing at my face. "You''re always so clingy!" She complained.


    I saw several of the shota dwarves--pretty boys every one, far from the haggard, big nosed and bearded ones from every fantasy story ever--nudge one another. "Look bruh," One said excitedly. "Milfs!"


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g nice."


    "I call dibs on the s.e.xy bandaged chick."


    "I want a crack at the cat-girl...oh f.u.c.k man, those ears¡­"


    "That scary woman with the sparkly aura, I want her to step on me!"


    "Those two blue haired sisters look like they know how to have fun, hehe."


    "I love pregnant chicks."


    "Those green haired babes too, I wanna...Hiiii!" That last one got punted across the f.u.c.k.i.n.g forest by Yours Truly.


    "HANDS OFF MY PLANTS!" I snarled. " And my two lovely daughters! And my wife I guess! No touching my cat either!"


    But besides that? These truly are my people!


    "Look at that dilf¡­.he''s so pretty!" Whipping my head around, I found a group of lollies gushing over Father. They reached out with their little hands and were roaming all over his arms, legs, back and chest.


    The man was pale-faced and sweating.


    "You can have him, I want a piece of THAT." One of them pointed at me. She had a hand over her cheek and was sticking her pinky in her mouth while breathing hard.


    "Ohgodsyes." Yet more agreed. "I''d do sinful things to that boy all day long!"


    "Look at that bulge...I want to lick it through his pants!"


    "Kekeke...."


    I could almost hear the Apache helicopters swooping in. "FBI, ON THE GROUND! "


    Thirsty lolies...the bane of my existence.


    ...Eh. F.u.c.k it.


    I took the fat doobie offered a moment ago and popped it in my mouth.


    "Anyone got a light?"


    This is it, boys.


    This is where I create my own cartel, with blackjack and hookers.


    COMMENT 5 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 5 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 103 - Side Story: Cant Stay, Cant Follow

    When Muriel stepped through that door frame, I was 100% sure I was going to die. I could feel my entire body shake and tighten up in fear. That was my first mistake, tightening. When the Young Master''s engorged c.o.c.k jerked and his seed spilled into me, causing my to undergo a sudden and violent orgasm as his mother entered the room, I had once second of pure bliss and then what felt like an eternity of cold chills down my back as Muriel''s rage fell upon me like a flood.


    I wanted to run, but she''s long since sealed my powers. Thankfully Damien was quick to react and ran the instant the woman sent a beam of watery death at my head.


    Now, this would have ordinarily made me breathe a breath of relief and thank him for his swift action. But considering the scoundrel had the gall to continue pumping into me even as his mother hurtled all sorts of attacks our way. I honestly don''t know about this brat. He infuriates to no end. How the hell can someone continue to have s.e.x while being attacked by their own mother?


    The fear and embarrassment had me panicked and that meant for those few minutes I couldn''t stop the constant orgasmic convulsions that rocked my body. I got mad at him for keeping hold of me, but I''m glad he didn''t mention how my legs wound themselves around his waist and brought him deeper inside me or how I buried my face in his neck, fighting the urge to grind against him and bite his lip. Considering the situation with not just his mother chasing us, but Vera also escaping along with us, it just wouldn''t have been appropriate.


    I felt I was becoming much naughtier since becoming his lover. No, I definitely was. I mean look at me, I was still using that weird toy he''d made. The one with the tail. Between one of the "scenes" Damien had replaced the normal one with this. He''s poked his finger in my bum and released a strong stream of warm water, cleaning me out and surprising me. I would never admit it aloud, but it''d felt good when he did that. Weird, but good. The new plug was a little larger than the one with the bright jewel affixed to the back. The lifelike tail that came out was also very soft and fluffy. Only complaint is that it made me feel like I had to poo at first, but as I got more used to it I only felt a pleasant pressure.


    No one had commented on it yet, I think, but maybe that was because we were so close to my true physical body right now. Even now, as I was seated on the grass, I could feel it''s distinct shape filling me. It was such an e.r.o.t.i.c feeling and made me almost unbearably horny. I was glad I had at least the blanket to cover me.


    With Elias up on that raised platform too I couldn''t bring myself to meet his eyes. I felt...bad. Yes. Bad. That was the only word for it. Like I should be ashamed of myself. And I was. More than that I had a feeling of vague loss and despair at the thought of him having found out about my relationship with his son and him catching me n.a.k.e.d with my legs around his boy...even though that was blocked by the blanket back then...but still. Despite that, the shame brought it''s own brand of pleasure, somehow.


    Even with those complex emotions, I still felt hot and restless. From time to time I''d meet Damien''s gaze and the knowing gleam in his eye sent thrilling shivers down my spin. I would shift uneasily and that would cause the buttplug to move from side to side in my ass.


    I''m surprised that they all couldn''t smell the l.u.s.t coming off me. Again, likely thanks to my true body overpowering their sense of smell. For once, I was grateful for being what I was.


    Maybe this is why I felt like I could get away with a lie.


    "I...did not have s.e.x.u.a.l relations with that boy, Young Master Damien. I never told anybody to lie, not a single time. Never. These allegations are false and I--"


    It was a slightly edited version of what I''d once heard Damien say to weasel out of some misdemeanor or another that he''d committed. It had worked, too.


    Suffice it to say, I didn''t have his same charm. The somewhat red-eyed Muriel still didn''t fall for it and she called me out in front of everyone, telling them all about the s.e.xcapade she''d born witness to. I hid it well but that really was mortifying! The bitch.


    "...You''re just mad because your son calls me mommy too." I''d muttered in spite when everyone began to bicker. I don''t think she heard me, but I noticed that Chelsea woman snicker just after I said it so I''m pretty sure she, at least, did. For some reason I felt a bit proud of the comment because of her reaction.


    That was a very momentary feeling, because after Elias asked about Damien''s **** all the memories came flooding back. I had an instant where I could remember all those hands over him, all the tongues roaming over his body. I could recall in vivid memory how they rubbed and pressed against him greedily.


    It was sickening, the way they ate at him. And what really disturbed me? That it was more than just s.e.x.u.a.l, the things they. It was needy, possessive. It just felt...wrong. The vacancy in his eyes, too. That more than anything set me off. They were treating him like a toy almost and he didn''t even know it. He happily went along with them.


    He called my name a few times, during. It was painful to hear him call for me for me and say how beautiful I was, then see him kiss some stranger. I...I didn''t love him...but how could I not hate having to go through that? I don''t know. I felt protective of him. From the bottom of my heart I couldn''t stand seeing him being taken advantage of like that. When I hurt him during our date back then I wasn''t even scared of his mother''s reaction as much as I felt like I''d done something unforgivable. Was that because of his bloodline, perhaps? He is the descendant of my creator, after all.


    Anyway, that question of Elias'' just brought a host of negative thoughts and I could only nod and apologize.


    I should have been able to protect him. But I wasn''t strong enough. And because of my weakness he had to go through all of that. The saddest part is that he didn''t even seem to care. If it was Vera who''d had to witness all that she''d hated herself for not being able to stop it. If it was Vera who''d hear how little he appeared to care about himself she''d have broken apart.


    It was a miracle she was able to find love with anyone with my inherent distrust and jadedness in her. There''s no way she could find someone to replace Damien as easily as he made it sound.


    To be honest I wholly agreed with Muriel''s reaction. I couldn''t find it in myself to forgive the things done to him. Why did it anger me so much? Why did it make me so furious? If he didn''t care, neither should I. Logically that should be the case, no? However it wasn''t like that at all. I felt like a hypocrite. I was using him too. I wasn''t much better than them. I was with him only because his father didn''t accept me and because he made my body go wild. Only that.


    Right?


    Except¡­


    "You''re always so clingy!" I''d told him even though secretly that''s what I couldn''t get enough of. It was almost laughable when I think about it. I''m not strong enough to reject his advances even when I know I couldn''t bring myself to trust them.


    He''s a weird one, Damien. He isn''t as simple as his father. I couldn''t understand his thought processes at all, yet sometimes he was even more direct that Elias ever was. The boy goes from a sensual womanizer to a drug-loving goofball at the drop of a hat.


    Looking at him now, sitting with a gathering of child-like dwarves and passing around a pipe while recounting his various "drug adventures", I couldn''t see any hint of the walking wet dream he''d been during our first night together. Apart from his body itself, that is. No, right now he was just a very handsome and laid-back stoner having a good time with like-minded people.


    I''d seen many sides of him apart from the mischievous rogue he was famous as. But which was his truest self? I was curious to the point that I just wanted to open him up and pick his brain for answers.


    I stood up and left, resisting the urge. I passed a very mellowed out Muriel who was seated on an exposed root from one of the enormous trees surrounding the area. Further down was Rhiannon and her daughter talking quietly. Mira was holding her belling protectively, seemingly not at ease with her own mother. I don''t think she had to worry. The woman''s reddened eyes indicated she was already intoxicated from my physical form''s aura. Mira was being effected too but it wasn''t as bad for some reason. I saw her shake her head and head towards Damen, taking a place beside him,


    The youth created a chair for her out of wood, spawning it straight from the ground. It was had a bump at it''s back for support and he placed a patch of grass on the seat for more comfort. It was sized perfectly for her so that she could easily sit down and get up again. The surrounding dwarves were awed at his actions.


    Minerva and Evie were a part of the group. The cat-woman laid down with a very thick cigar in her mouth. Evie was swaying back and forth with the surrounding smoke generated from all the people indulging in recreational activity. Her bandaged form leaned on Damien for support while her sister...mother...whatever she was to the girl...giggled at something all of a sudden.


    As for where Chelsea and her sister ran off to, I hadn''t the faintest idea. I could find out if I wanted, but I chose not to.


    "Where are you off to?" Someone called out. I knew the voice immediately. Elias. He was leaning against a tree while taking a hit from one of the instruments offered by the dwarves. He let out a steady stream of fragrant smoke.


    "I was going to take a walk. Clear my head."


    "I''ll go with you." He put down the object in his hand and stretched. I didn''t give any indication of denial or acceptance and simply continued on my way.


    "Did your heist go well?" I asked after several minutes of silence.


    "Great." He nodded. "It went great." The pace with which he said that made me sure there was a story to be told but he wasn''t willing to share at the moment. To be honest I wasn''t interested either.


    "So. You and Damien. And Vera...that''s something." He cleared his throat. "How''d that happen?"


    "I pretended to be Vera and had s.e.x with him in your bed." My harsh, blunt reply caused him to miss a step.


    "Are you being serious right now?"


    "It''s fine. He knew all along. He just wanted to f.u.c.k me." I didn''t hide anything at all. "I let him." I couldn''t see his expression. I stared ahead too hard for that.


    "Well shit. Alright." He took a moment to let that sink it. "That was Vera we saw then, wasn''t it?" He muttered.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. We just saw a few things using Muriel''s scrying magic. We must''ve mistaken Vera for you. How did she even get like that? We couldn''t have known since you two look so similar now. That???s why Muriel''s been short with you."


    "Yes. I guessed that." After finding out about Vera''s transformation the pieces fell together easily. I knew there was a reason Damien mistook us, I just didn''t know why until then. "Something happened. She''s entered a.d.u.l.thood early due to a certain complication, that''s why she and I now look alike."


    "I see. He cheated on her then." He observed. "Little shit."


    "He certainly goes after what he wants," I said drily. Unlike¡­


    But I couldn''t say it.


    "Want me to beat him up for you?"


    I felt my anger flare. What did he mean by asking me that? I told him I let Damien have s.e.x with me. Did he think that I''ve been wronged? I''m far from innocent.


    "He is my lover." Was all the response I gave. Even I felt my words were clipped. I felt sick. Did the man really not care at all that I was having s.e.x with his son?


    "Oh, I think that point is clear." He laughed. "I''ve never seen you holding onto anyone like that. I take it that means you like the brat?" A grin.


    Somehow I felt his words grating. "No, I let him f.u.c.k me because I hate him. Are you stupid?"


    "You''ve gotten a bit vulgar, haven''t you?" A lift of the lips.


    "I''m already shameless, don''t you think? I may as well be vulgar too."


    "Shameless?" He stopped. "I don''t think that at all. Why would you say that?"


    "To have s.e.x with the son of a longtime friend isn''t shameless?" I asked back. "I''m several thousands of years older than both of you. I''m basically a granny. "


    "You''re a woman." He shrugged. "Besides, with Muriel''s bloodline maybe it''s expected for you to be attracted to him. What does your age even matter? Long as you look young and pretty. I mean Muriel''s a good few centuries older than me, too."


    "So you''re fine with this. It doesn''t bother you."


    He really doesn''t care at all. Well, I knew that. This shouldn''t change anything. It doesn''t. No matter how much it hurt.


    "Honestly? I''m just glad you found someone." He stated. "I really am." His smile faltered. "But you know you can''t stay with him...right?"


    I walked on in silence. Idiot. How couldn''t I know? I understood very well. "He can''t remain here." I answered.


    Elias trailed along in a more subdued fashion. I could hear the reluctance in his steps. The guilt. "I''m sorry."


    "He''s hostile to the Angelic faction now. You can''t send him to the Angels like you wanted. You can''t let him stay, not unless you want to let Muriel kill Alex and marry him off to Dahlia. Not to mention that she''ll bring a war here soon enough." One that would surely devastate me. Maybe kill me. But what did that matter?


    As for the Angels, that''s the least of the problem Damien had.


    "There''s no way he can stay. You were always going to have him leave anyway."


    "I''m really sorry." He repeated. " I didn''t know this would happen. You and him¡­"


    "It''s fine." I waved off his concern. "You were right. We have to get him away from here." I turned off my heartache, from Elias'' lack of care, from having to give up Damien''s, and planned. " I''ll do it when they come for the Gate. He and Muriel both want to go to the Dragon ancestral homeworld, albeit for different reasons. I''ll take the chance to send him away. Him, Dolly, Baz, Vera. I''ll send them far away. Where no one could find them."


    Not even a Divine.


    "Thank you." He released a breath of relief. "And, uh, I know it''s a bad time to ask, but...since when did you have a tail? And what''s with the purple streaks in your hair? And we should find you some actual clothes, you can''t just go walking around in that blanket all the time. By the way, are you using a new perfume lately or something? It''s really strong. It smells a little familiar, too...almost like...hmm..." He cast a suspicious eye over me. He coughed, turning to walk away. "Well, nevermind. Forget I asked."


    Ah...the humiliation¡­.


    Somewhat, it''s not so bad, actually...


    COMMENT 2 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 2 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 104 - Big Mistake, Pal

    I took action as soon as their guards were down. With the mysterious golden thread in hand, I jumped. from the overhanging tree branch and landed on my Father like a madman.


    "Young Master?" Mary was taken aback by his sudden appearance.


    "F.u.c.k!" Meanwhile Father was cursing, clearly taken by surprise. But I activated Pimp-Slap and caused him to see stars. We toussled a bit, rolling on the ground and grabbing at each other. We panted as our struggle against each other escalated, our clothes being ripped to shreds as we fought for a better purchase. Soon enough our bodies were on full display from the waist up. Our muscles flexed hard.


    He was agile and strong, but so was I. And having done this numerous times against the man, I knew his patterns. It wasn''t long before slowly, but surely, the golden thread was worked around him.


    Father was rendered immobile in minutes. "The hell is this?" He tried breaking free but it was useless. There was no escape.


    I grinned and placed my foot over his chest. "You guys thought you could send me off just like that? Fools."


    "You were following us." Father realized. "Shit. How did we not¡­"


    I snorted coldly. "I am a man who has become one with the herb. There is no way you could sense me in my place of power."


    "What sort of bullshit are you spouting? Mary, at least, should''ve--"


    "She is the herb I became one WITH." I cut him off. "Of course she can''t distinguish me from herself! Our bodies are forever tied to one another, inseperable in this life and the next! There''s no way for either of us to know where one begins and the other ends! Right, honey?" I sent Mary a glance.


    "I...I don''t...what?" She looked horribly confused. She shook her head. "No. I won''t be caught up in your nonsense this time. What do you think you''re doing? Release him at once."


    "F.u.c.k that. You guys were talking about sending me away." I slapped her ass hard in irritation, causing her to yelp and become flush with anger.


    "Insolent little...how dare you!"


    "Quiet or I pull it out right now." I threatened.


    That shut her up real quick.


    "Hmph. And you''re the insolent one. If you think you can make me leave without you, you have another thing coming. I''m not giving you up. Besides, Mother''s going to send for an army and as you''re connected to the world and I''m sure she''ll get really destructive, who knows if that will damage you or not? But I''m going to bet that any serious damage done to the world will affect you too. Could be wrong, but i won''t take that chance. So no, you WON''T send me away. You''re going to wait for me to come get you like a good little girl, we''ll find a new place to crash, establish the Holy Milf Empire, marry, and you and Vee will give me a tiny rainforest to raise up."


    Mary looked at me with a slightly agap mouth. She shook her head. "Idiot. What kind of things are you rambling about? There''s no way that could happen."


    "Which part?"


    "Every!"


    "Oh. Nah, I''m pretty confident."


    "You''re a stubborn fool." The woman''s brows came together in yet another show of anger. "Is your head as full of daisies as that sister of yours? You can''t stay here. If you do, who knows what would happen? The Divines themselves are--"


    "A buncha horny yandere bitches, yes, I know. I''m aware. But know what, let me worry about them. I''ll cultivate well, get OP, and smack them around a few times to teach them a lesson. "


    Father, still trying to break free, muttered, "Crazy ass f.u.c.ker¡­" Louder, he asked, "Seriously what IS this?"


    Mary only now took the time to look at his binds "That thread¡­"


    "I''m pretty sure it''s Goddess hair, but don''t ask me if it''s from the top or bottom because I don''t want to know." I supplied helpfully. This was the stuff the Angels used on Mary''s wrists.


    When I picked it up the system told me it was a very rare item that was capable of binding higher level beings. I always kept it close and when Mother was attacking us I thought maybe I could use it on her. But she was too fast so I abandoned that idea. I figured that at my level it would only work if I could surprise her.


    "I don''t have any more of it so I''ll let you go eventually, but I''m going to use it on Mother later on." I explained." I don''t care about her little hissy fit. I''m the one who got r.a.p.ed and I ain''t even that mad. Not for the **** part, at least. So her bringing a war that might hurt my Mary? Nope. F.u.c.k that. I''m tying her up until I get back, then we''re evacuating this planet. And Mary, you get to be her warden. You can rough her up and fondle her b.r.e.a.s.ts a little if you want, just remember to send me the vids." I gave her a thumbs up.


    "I have no desire to do that at all." She monotoned.


    "Big sad." I sighed.


    Father squirmed on the ground restlessly, clearly pissed off. "So you''re going to hold us prisoner until you can transplant the planet?!"


    I kicked him. "Yeah! I am! And what are you bitching about? You deserve all this. You and Mother. Like how the hell could you choose her over Mary?! Look at her! She''s precious, goddammit!" I pointed to the woman.


    "You bitch...did you seriously just kick your own father?"


    Meanwhile Mary focused on something different. "Hey, what are you talking about so suddenly?" She asked uneasily.


    Ignoring father''s comment, I questioned,"Well it''s true, right?" I kicked the man once more.


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit, when I get out of these¡­." He threatened.


    "Quiet. Look at how cute she is. She really loved you, you know? But Noooo¡­.like a dense protagonist you didn''t notice at all!"


    "She...she what?" He looked utterly shocked. His face went dark. "...No. Either way, it''s none of your--"


    "Shut the f.u.c.k up, I aint done." I put my shoe on his face. "I bet you liked her too, but you were indecisive because she''s so pretty, right? F.u.c.k.i.n.g weak ass shit right there, pops. You coulda had all that." I gestured expansively towards Mary, "But you blew it. And she still likes you, even. Seriously. Like you talk just now, for example. How THE HELL can you not have realized she wanted you to be a bit jealous that she was with me?"


    "I just wanted her to be happy, what''s wrong with that?!"


    "Because she wanted to be happy with you!."


    "I''m married!" He argued.


    I wasn''t having it. "Then cheat!"


    "Cheat?" He sat there for a moment. stunned. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g what the hell. Why am I the bad guy here? If I did that do you even know how many ways and on how many levels I''d be f.u.c.k.i.e.d?"


    "Mary''s worth it. Coward." I condemned him.


    He was speechless.


    "Please stop." Mary broke in, sounding mortified. "You''ve said enough!"


    "...Anyway, you didn''t pick up on her feelings at all. Jesus you are one stupid son of a bitch, just seeing you pisses me off." I kicked him a third time. " And mother! Shame on that bitch. I''ll kick her later too! Just thinking about her using Mary and tossing her away like a used towel...ah, should I kill her? I should just kill her, right?"


    "No, hold on, you''re going too fast...you''re saying they were together? What?"


    "It was a long time ago." Mary muttered. "It didn''t mean anything."


    "For her, yeah." I folded my arms. "How she could just up and leave you one day is beyond me. I really just wanna smack her. Well, I will. Later. But yeah. You shitty dense bastard. You dare ignore the cute, sweet, loving Mary and pick some random lizard bitch with a bipolar disorder? Why I oughta¡­" I waved my fist. "Ah, forget it. Fact is ya done goofed. She''s my tree now! Right?"


    "When did I agree to become yours, exactly? Don''t answer that!" She quickly added.


    "So do you want to kick him?"


    "No!" She snapped. "Honestly. What, did you think I''ll thank you for this? I don''t need you to stick up for me." Her tone was glacial.


    "Who the hell said I''m sticking up for you?" I countered. " I know I don''t have to. I''m not, either. I''m venting! What''s it to you? These bastards made my lovable big tree sad, why can''t I be pissed off?!"


    She stared at me. "You''re impossible." Was all she could say.


    "Thanks. Now should we head back? There''s a boar over the fire and I could use your help finding some herbs."


    I led her away by the arm.


    "Wait, you aren''t going to just leave me here, are you? Hey."


    "I hope you get eaten." I waved without looking back.


    "You unfilial bastard child. Really your mother''s kid." Father swore. "M-Mary...come on, you won''t abandon me here¡­.right?"


    She paused and sent him a deep look. "I¡­" She hesitated. The woman went quiet for a while.


    "Mary¡­" Father deployed the puppy-dog eyes.


    But she tightened the blanket around her body and backed away. She pursed her lips. "You left me first."


    "Yeah." I cut in. "You''re the one who picked a chick who wants to f.u.c.k her own son, marry her children together, and won''t even hold back against her own husband in a fight when she gets a little angry. Mary''s waited on you long enough, don''t you think?"


    "...Seriously, what did I do that was so bad? Everyone is naive and insecure when they''re young...and have you SEEN your mother? I can''t turn that down. F.u.c.k. Mary never said anything, how was I supposed to know she liked me?"


    His cries of discontent grew fainter and fainter until eventually, we couldn''t hear them.


    I didn''t forget that Mary wanted to send me away herself though. I made a mental note to thoroughly mindbreak and train her up before I leave so that she won''t be able to live without my c.o.c.k. That way she won''t do something stupid like send me away for good! He...hehe...ahahahahahaha~!


    Is it time for Pimp Space to make it''s debut, I wonder?


    ***


    The dwarf bros said they''d take us to see their village tomorrow and introduce us to everyone, as they were merely the guards of the outer area. So we just smoked pot around a fire, swapping stories and eating berries or nuts, roasting some meat over a VERY carefully controlled fire.


    One by one, people started passing out. Rhea took longer to drop. She''d been raving about how happy she was for Mira''s upcoming baby and giggled about how we''d all be one big happy family when she killed Mother and brought us back home.


    Evie lasted long too. I remember her sucking her thumb by my leg and having Minerva hold her hand. Minerva herself passed out on my shoulder. Bubbles and her sister kept talking to each other while sending me glances every now and then before eventually drifting off to sleep against a tree. They looked so adorable leaning against each other. It was a bit e.r.o.t.i.c considering they''d abandoned their clothes. They''d eaten a few mushrooms the locals offered and I warned them not to but they did anyway. A couple dwarves tried to get handsy but I quickly f.u.c.k.i.e.d up their days by having Vera strip them down and hang them from a tree with their peckers flapping in the breeze.


    As for Mother she calmed down due to Mary''s weed aura and started whining about how I never let her hug me anymore and that we need to bathe together like we used to so we can reestablish our familial bonds.


    She then started licking her b.r.e.a.s.ts because she was reminded about how she used to b.r.e.a.s.tfeed me. "I''ll do this one, you do the other." She giggled, bringing a n.i.p.p.l.e to her mouth. "I don''t know if I still have milk though~" After she saw a white bird flying by though she lost it and blasted the winged creature straight to hell. "All bird bitches are my enemies!" She screamed before returning to sucking her teat.


    Anyway, once everyone was out I heard a few stifled m.o.a.ns coming from deeper in the forest. Curious, I followed the noise. I followed until I saw a small clearing.


    Laying there atop my blanket was Mary. From the soft, seductive sounds coming from her mouth it was easy to guess what she was going.


    "Want some help there?" Instantly an emerald green leaf flew my way at lightning speed. I felt a cut on my cheek. I stood there frozen. "....or maybe not?


    The woman recognized my voice just then. "Oh. Damien." She sounded relieved.


    "Having fun? Exhibitionism is a nice fetish. I''m a bit of a voyeur myself. A perfect match, eh?"


    "You aren''t funny." She stood and wrapped herself up. "Wait." She noticed my injury. "That was me." She realized.


    "It''s nothing major."


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine."


    "It''s not." She argued. "But you''re going to keep saying it is anyway."


    "Ha! You''re learning. Nice."


    The woman lifted an arm. "I suppose." She moved to touch the wound but stopped herself. "Does it hurt?"


    "If I say it does would you kiss and make it better?"


    Her beautiful face, made even more bright and etheral by the moon''s silver rays, nodded. "I would do so, I suppose."


    "Ow. The pain!" I fell to my knees in agony.


    "You really aren''t funny." Her lips twitched. "And isn''t it healed already?" She was right. I heal fast these days. Even during our date that one time, her accidental attack towards me didn''t last more than a couple seconds before it healed.


    Probably has something to do with my overabundant life energy.


    "It''s phantom pain." I stated, trying to bring tears to my eyes. "It really hurts. Kiss it?"


    "You''re such a baby." The woman sighed." Just for a kiss you''re acting so childish."


    "I like your kisses. I''ll let you lick the blood." I enticed, knowing she was keenly interested in my bodily fluids.


    As soon as I said that I felt something warm and wet on my cheek. "I feel a bit vampirish¡­" She said after a moment.


    "If you plan to suck me dry, might I suggest drinking from the spout?"


    "You''d like that, wouldn''t you?"


    "Very much so." I admitted.


    She chuckled faintly. "Well too bad. I''m not in the mood anymore."


    "I can help with that." I promised, and sent a hand between her legs. "Are you still wearing it?"


    She went silent.


    "Naughty girl."


    "Who is? I just forgot to take it out is all."


    "Oh yeah?" I used my other hand to smack her rump. She made a cute little sound.


    "You''re a truly hateful guy, you know that?" She glared. "


    "You can just admit you feel good."


    "Never." She refused resolutely.


    "Ah, well, that''s fine too." I stood up and offered a hand. "Come on. Let''s take this somewhere we can be as loud as we want."


    "Oh?"


    "I should think those bird brains are long gone."


    "But I said I wasn''t in the mood anymore."


    "And I said I can help with that."


    "...Young Master, you drive a hard bargain."


    She grabbed my hand and instantly we were transported back home. The time difference was evident as the sun was already peeking out over the mountains compared to the previous night sky.


    The first thing I noticed was a loud crack as something fell to the floor.


    "What was that?" Mary asked.


    "I''ll go check."


    Following the direction it came from, I arrived downstairs. In the living room were several men and women in leather armor.


    One man had in his hands a vase that was raised above his head and was preparing to throw down..


    My heart stopped These bastards...that''s an antique!


    "...You picked the wrong house to loot, motherf.u.c.kers."

 Chapter 105 - Do Me A Favor, Will You?

    Author notes: This took so long to get out. Sorry. My sister just borrowed my Chromebook for a few days...which turned into like a f.u.c.k.i.n.g week. So yeah. I couldn''t write. BUT...I have a treat for you. I wasn''t idle. I was working with someone on something I''m sure yall gonna love, you lil pervs you~


    So once you done reading this, go ahead and click on Next cuz i got another special chap waiting for you.


    **********


    Look, if you loot my house ya aint gonna be in for a good time. I WILL murder you. But first, I''ll put the of God in you. And that''s exactly what I was planning to do with these low-level, leather-armor wearing noobs.


    Like seriously. LEATHER? What is this, amateur hour? I was so just about to lay into the bastards when I heard an excited squeal from one of the women. She dropped the pot she was holding and held her hands up to her mouth while the other was hopping up and down frantically.


    Their usernames showed them as [S.e.xyCollegeBitch] and [HoneyFlavoredNips] and I wanted to wack the f.u.c.k outta in their fathers'' place for that alone.


    "OMG no way is that Damien Claybrook?!" College bitch stared fixedly. She was a tall brown-haired woman with an athletic build. Her armor didn''t cover her midriff, completely impractical, but did leave a fine view of a perfectly flat and toned belly.


    "It totally is! I''d recognize him anywhere. Oh wow, I can''t believe he''s here! He''s SO hot!" Honey nips, a slim doe-eyed blonde with a face lightly dusted with freckles and sporting a more modest chest compared to her bustier friend. Her own armor was more protective of the legs, a long leather skirt with metal studs hanging around her waist while her upper area only had a dark leather jerkin.


    "Who?" One of the men asked, a square-jawed jock-looking dude with a broadsword by his hip. [Dirk]


    How original.


    "You know, from the game?" Bitch shook her head at his blank stare. "Um, hello? Love Orgy? The series the game is based off of? How can you not know it? He''s a prominent character in both the first and sixth installments!"


    "That sorta rings a bell... I think my sister used to play that." The second man, [LikesDemTiddies] provided uselessly. "Sorry, we don''t care for those kinda girly games."


    "Wow, you two are unbelievable."


    "Why even come play if you don''t know any of the previous games?"


    "We heard you can f.u.c.k." The two men answered, perfectly reasonably. I''ll give them that.


    "Speaking of f.u.c.k.i.n.g¡­" Honey nips and college girl shared a conspiratory glance. As on they started fiddling with their leather straps.


    "What''re you guys doing?" The Dirk asshat raised a brow.


    "Isn''t it obvious? He''s been my male god since forever! I''m not letting a chance like this go."


    "Jesus christ, woman. Really? What about the loot? There''s good stuff here."


    "It''ll still be here when we''re done, dude. Chill. You enjoyed yourselves that first day, let us have our turn!"


    "The f.u.c.k are you talking about? We got our heads popped like bubble wrap by some crazy blonde." Tiddies threw up his hands in exasperation. "We died five times! We got negative levels. NEGATIVE. LEVELS. Like what the f.u.c.k even is that? Such bullshit. It took forever to recover! And we can''t even respawn anymore cuz some f.u.c.ker destroyed the spawn points, so we had to be extra careful! How the hell is any of able to be called "enjoying" ourselves!?"


    "Oh. Well. I guess it can''t be. Sucks fo be you." The girls snickered. Honey continued. "But yeah. We''re doing this."


    As the girls stripped down, Dirk was eying me with wariness. "Say," He started. "What''s this guy''s backstory?"


    "Who, Damien?" College girl asked. " He''s the brother of the first game''s main antagonist, Dahlia Claybrook. His sister was engaged to the Crown Prince of their KIngdom so obviously she was in the Heroine''s way. He''s even an antagonist himself in a later game."


    "I see. And that Kingdom they live in, where is it?"


    "Oh. Well, it''s borders are some ways off from here. Why?"


    "Why?" The man repeated and looked at her weirdly. "...Guys. He''s an important character in the game, right?"


    "Um, yeah. He''s really strong too. You can fight him if you trigger a certain event in a DLC and can''t beat him even with fully leveled characters and upgraded gear. "


    "...So what''s a character like that doing in a random house hundreds of miles away from his home?"


    Silence.


    I stepped forward accordingly. "Good question." My bloodl.u.s.t wafted out slightly as I debated how to kill them. It had an immediate effect on them.


    "My arms...I can''t move!"


    "Such a huge pressure¡­!" The athletic girl was forced to her knees, holding her stomach and breathing rough. "It''s too much...It''s..."


    "What is this? It''s so hard to breathe it''s like I''m being crushed!"


    Then, strangely..."Oh god...so hot¡­I-I can''t...I really...Ah!"


    What. The f.u.c.k. She DID NOT just squirt on my goddamn floor!


    "You bitch, you clean that shit up right now!" I roared.


    So anyway I started going Ogre on them.


    Or was about to until Mary walked into the room. "What''s taking you so long? Who are these people?"


    My thirst for blood subsided, releasing them from my apparent control. But the woman commanded the attention of everyone the moment she appeared, capturing them in another kind of force. The men sat with mouths agape while the half-n.a.k.e.d women blinked in apparent surprise at the sheer beauty of her.


    "Who is THAT?" One of the males asked.


    "I think she''s the World Tree spirit." Blondie whispered. " She''s only shown up once, in the sixth game''s last DLC. What''s she doing with him? And here of all places? She looks even better in person, too! So pretty¡­"


    Ignoring them, I responded with, "A bunch of noobs who wandered into the wrong Dragon''s lair."


    "Thieves, then." She nodded in understanding. "Take your time. I''ll go wash up since I''m a little sweaty."


    "What, and wash away your flavor?!" I panicked. "Hells no! You know I loves me some of that good cannabis oil. Today I''m drinking straight from the tap, dammit."I licked my parched lips and enjoyed seeing Mary squirm.


    She sent a disdainful glare. "How obscene." The woman sneered. "It''s obvious I''ve been too lenient. I suppose I need to set you straight soon or you''ll start to think I''m easy to bully."


    "So you want to be on top today." I nodded my head in understanding.


    "I said no such thing!"


    Meanwhile.


    "Say...is this guy really an NPC? The way he talks¡­" TIddies trailed off doubtfully.


    Dirk nodded. "It''s different."


    "Yeah. He never talked like this before. It''s so...vulgar. I love it. I want him to--"


    "Snap out of it!" Dirk hissed. "You''ve been charmed! Fight it!" He urged uselessly.


    "Please¡­" A series of rough pants entered my ears. Blondie. She was writhing on the floor and directing hazy eyes my way as she touched herself. "Please." She begged incoherently.


    "F.u.c.k!" Dirk clenched his teeth. " Just standing in his presence is so difficult...! How is anyone supposed to fight a guy like that?"


    "I know. This is insane, I can barely even breathe." TIddies struggled to speak. "And those two¡­" His gaze wandered towards his female companions.


    "Damien¡­" The women m.o.a.ned. By now they were slowly crawling to me, their hands reaching out, faces red and hazy, dripping all sorts of fluids on my floor. I quickly backed up and threw a pillow at their heads. "F.u.c.kers." He snapped. " Clean up your goddamn mess and get out! I ain''t f.u.c.kin'' you, I''m f.u.c.kin'' her!" I pointed towards Mary.


    "Shut up." I was hit on the head. "And they look like they''re being affected by something." Mary gave the women a cursory glance. "Your incubus powers are running amok, perhaps? Even I feel quite...hm." She stopped, not wanting to give me that kinda ammo. "Nevermind." She coughed politely.


    "I really need to learn how to use them, I think." I rubbed my chin. "Could be fun. But anyway, let''s deal with these guys first."


    "Don''t get too much blood on you."


    "But a little is fine?" I wonder if she liked me getting a bit bloody.


    "I suppose." She waved vaguely before disappearing back up the stairs. I was therefore left alone with two men paralyzed by fear, and two women paralyzed by horniness. I got ready to send them back a level, but thought of something.


    ...These guys are from Earth. Yeah? Which means¡­


    "Heh. Hey, you guys wanna do me a favor?" I walked over and started patting the back their leader, or who I thought of as their leader. Dirk.


    He visibly shook when I knelt down beside him. I could almost taste his terror. Odd since he was a player and his life wasn''t even in danger. P.u.s.s.y. I retracted my bloodl.u.s.t as much as I was able to so he didn''t defecate himself


    "Favor?" He clenched his teeth and ground out. He took a deep breath. I could hear the beat of his heart slowly start to calm down from it''s previously erratic state.


    "Yeah. A favor. It''s simple really. I just want you guys to go and check on a few people for me. See? Easy. In return I don''t torture you, and I''ll even give you a reward. Disagree and I make it a point to have you hunted down and killed to level -99."


    As I was speaking the women had found themselves at my sides and started groping. I annoyedly spanking their rumps. "F.u.c.k off."


    They sucked in a cold breath as their knees buckled. "Oh god...it hurts so good¡­"


    Hm.


    "Ignore them, they''ll be like that for a while I tihnk. Anyway, what do you say, huh?"


    The men sent each other a glance and eyed me strangely. "You...are you really an NPC?"


    "Motherf.u.c.ker, who you calling an NPC? I was ran over by Truck-kun. You know how it is. I got isekai''d, what''s it to you?"


    They sat their with shocked expressions and looked at each other for a second time, doubt and skepticism clear in their faces.


    "Is...is he joking?"


    "I don''t know. Is this some sort of event? Are the devs f.u.c.k.i.n.g with us?"


    "It''s crazy, isn''t it? He doesn''t sound like an NPC at all...no, even the others seemed really real. But he''s talking about things like Truck-kun and isekai stuff and he knows what an NPC is, it seems like. I can''t believe this conversation is real."


    "What do we do?" They started whispering to each other.


    "How should I know?!"


    "Well I mean we have to do something!" TIddies exclaimed.


    "Like what? I just came to f.u.c.k and fight, I didn''t sign up for this kind of shit, alright?"


    Tiddies went silent for a minute. "M-maybe we hear him out?" He finally spoke up. "He did say he was going to reward us. Such a strong and important character has to have good stuff, eh? Whether he is an NPC or just some dev messing around."


    I snorted. "Maybe you dumbasses also stop talking like I can''t hear you. How about that?"


    "F.u.c.k!"


    "Shit."


    "And I''m not an NPC. Or a dev. I got isekai''d. I told you. Believe or not, don''t care. Anyway here." I grabbed a piece of paper and a pencil from the nearby table and began writing down some names. "When you log out, look up these guys. Anything you can, yeah? Just...I don''t know, find out if they''re okay. Then report back, got it? All you have to do." I handed them the paper and stood. "Now get the f.u.c.k out. I''m trying to f.u.c.k my future wife/mother-in-law."


    Without giving them another word, I directly threw them out.


    COMMENT 3 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 3 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 106 - Special Chapter: The Bond Between Mother And Son(MSTV fanfic)

    Author: So i dared someone to make a fanfiction of Mary being mindbroke ny Day. And they did it! We even ended up collaborating with each other on this. He was all, "damn it doesnt really sound like Day tho."


    And i was like, "yeah...but yo i can totally edit the appropriate reactions in for you if you want." Which i had to do on my phone cuz no laptop back then, but it wasnt a long chapter.


    Then he went, "holy shit really? Thanks dude!"


    And i ended up editing a bit more than that. You know, just making his actions more Day-like.


    And the dude went, "omg i love it lets do more!"


    So i will be releasing that one later on too. Maybe tomorrow.


    This one, this is MAMA CLAYBROOK''S mindbreak scene that we made after finishing Mary''s! Just wanted to release this first. Cuz fetish.


    Enjoy~


    ***


    Author: Khalaenas


    Co-author:Cupcake Ninja


    Muriels Mind Break. (Wholesome¡­ Sorta)


    In a dark room in a certain house, there was sitting a woman bound to a chair with heavy metal ropes. The woman sat still, sleeping softly in the chair, completely oblivious to her seeming predicament.


    "Hehehe¡­. Honey... Ah, not¡­ There¡­. Bad son.." Muriel said, giggling at the end, twisting around in a seductive manner. This also served to tighten the ropes around her, causing them to slowly enhance her womanly curves. "You¡­.Can''t... Mmmm¡­" She whispered out.


    Suddenly a door behind the chair slammed open, letting in a bright white light, which a humanoid figure slowly and methodically stepped into, blocking out parts of the light, and exuding an aura of dominance and control. Muriel''s eyes snapped open, and she quickly woke up out of her dream addled stupor.


    She quickly realized she was bound, and tried to move her arms and legs free, to no avail. When she was just about to try and use her dragons breath on the ropes, she heard heavy footsteps behind her.


    "Don''t try it." A thick, husky voice spoke out from the darkness. "Wouldn''t want anything¡­. Unsavory to happen." The voice held an unmistakable threat in its tone. She could hear footsteps slowly walking torwards her, like thunder cracks in between deafening silence.


    "Who''s there?" Muriel roared, her anger quickly flaring at the thought of someone daring to threaten her. A heavy hand then landed on her shoulder, tightening around it, causing a small amount of pain to the dragon woman sitting there.


    "I''d watch my tone." The obviously male voice advised. "Remember, you''re the one bound, not me." The man continued, moving his hand to caress and run along Muriels cheek almost lovingly, even with her trying to shy away from it as hard as possible, stretching the ropes to their limit in her desperation to get away from the mans touch.


    "Feisty. I like that. But don''t worry, you''ll break eventually." The man said matter of factly, as if saying the sun was going to rise tomorrow. "They always do...."


    He then stepped in front of Muriel, sitting down in in a chair positioned in front of her. She slowly realized she could¡­ Smell something in the room. A sweet and enticing smell, that was somehow familiar. Slowly dread started filling her mind as she started getting an inkling of who was in the room with her.


    The man then leaned forward, causing his chair to creak loudly at the motion. He reached out and¡­. Turned on a light on the table in front of him.


    "WHERE WERE YOU LAST NIGHT BETWEEN 2 AND 4?!" Damien screamed in the face of his mother. "WE HAVE MULTIPLE WITNESSES CLAIMING YOU WERE CHASING AND THREATENING MULTIPLE INNOCENT TREES. WHAT DO YOU SAY IN YOUR DEFENSE?!" Damien continued screaming out in his comically deep and aggressive voice, sounding like a drill sergeant from an old military movie.


    "NOT GUILTY! I DIDN''T DO IT YOUR HONO- Wait! I know what you''re doing! Stop it!" Muriel responded, snapping out of it halfway through her sentence. "And, what do you mean? Those overgrown weeds deserve death for what they''ve done!??? She quickly followed up with, her anger rising at the mention of the two plants who dared to steal her lovable little son.


    Damiens eyes narrowed at what his mother said. ''Tsk, people just wanna die, don''t they? To not understand the amazingness of having a little cute tree garden, what heresy! Heresy, i say!'' He thought in disdain at his mothers lack of understanding towards the cuteness of his two Kuudere trees.


    "So you truly did these things?" He asked, an eyebrow raised questioningly. ''I just need her to confess, so i can perform a righteous and just punishment in due speed. Then i can cuddle with Vera!''


    "Er, ummmmm¡­. Maybe?" His mother asked, unsure of what to say in this situation. ''What is happening? What is he wearing? Some kind of uniform? It looks weird on him¡­.and tight.'' She thought, biting her lip at the thought of what was under his clothes. Then her eyes drifted downwards to his nether region.


    "And so what? What are going to do if I did?" She challenged. Her eyes were flickered again towards his swollen crotch. She almost scared about what weapon he''d choose for her "punishment". Scared¡­.and excited.


    He looked at her for a moment, then reached under the table to take something up. He then laid a silver tray on the table filled with cookies and various other cakes, the clear telltale smoke of freshly baked goods wafting of them.


    Muriel looked confused for a moment, when he suddenly gripped her mouth, opening it up before depositing a chocolate chip cookie in her mouth. She could suddenly no longer see the room, nor feel the ropes biting into her. She could feel nothing but pure¡­ Bliss. Joy was spreading through her body, a sort of transcendental happiness filling her. But behind it all, something else was growing at an unmatched speed.


    Damien looked at his mother who had all of a sudden grown quiet, all of her movements ceasing.


    He chuckled darkly." Just like Baz. One taste and all you are is just another--" But before he could finish a sudden crack! entered his ears. To his horror he saw the ropes break, his mother launching herself forward, tackling him to the ground. She straddled him like a woman riding a horse, her ass pressed against his crotch so she could rub herself against him. Which she immediately proceeded to do with great and desperate vigour.


    She grabbed onto the uniform he was wearing and ripped it apart, discarding the pieces to the side.


    The maddened woman dove forward, locking lips with her son, sticking her tongue inside, searching and hungrily exploring his mouth. She offered a passionate caress in every slight movement. It was a long and sensual kiss that had him rock-hard almost immediately


    "You¡­ Shclurp¡­ Shouldn''t have¡­ Mhmhhmm¡­ Done that." She said in between feverish kisses.


    "Now look what you''ve done...it''s so wet!" She cried out, licking across Damiens torso. Her hand slipped between her thighs and came out moist


    " See? Look at what you did to Mommy." She purred, nuzzling his neck.


    She took a hand down to his pants and expertly undid his belt. Dexterous fingers moved swiftly to free his engorged c.o.c.k. She paused, momentarily marveling at her son''s splendid growth. The sheer girth of his member...


    ''Will that even fit? Elias was never that big¡­'' She felt daunted. Then thought for a moment. ''Well, you won''t know unless you try.'' She slid her panties to the side, revealing an almost smoking opening. Her s.e.x was so drenched and warm it was unbelievable.


    Damien grabbed onto her legs and stopped her movement. "Jesus. F.u.c.k.i.n.g. CHRIST, woman! Get the hell offa me. Look, i know im s.e.x on two legs, but f.u.c.k. I''m your son. S.O.N ! You don''t f.u.c.k family. Find your husband if you''re that ready for a lay. Keep this Alabama shit to yourself. F.u.c.k.i.n.g son-con." Damien exclaimed, desperately trying to stop his mother from crossing a far too dangerous line. ''F.u.c.k! I forgot she was stronger than me! I should''ve taken that into account when making the rope.'' He despaired in his mind. ''Seriously, this damn Son-con!'' He repeated in his mind.


    His mother seemed to think about it. For all of one second, then flippantly replied, "Well, you aren''t wrong. Usually I would have your father take care of this instead. But right now i''m in the mood for a different flavor¡­" She offered a slow, s.e.xy smile. "Besides" She went on airily "It won''t matter as long as he never finds out, right? " She said, seeming proud of her faultless logic.


    "Wrong! You can''t just do that! That''s wrong on so many levels. First off, I''m not a goddamn lollipop so don''t pull this ''different flavor'' crap on me. And besides, i would never ever cheat on my trees-" While he was talking, his mother suddenly grabbed his arms, moved them to the side, and then plunged her h.i.p.s down.


    " NOOOoOoooooOoooo!!!!" He screamed. "You bitch! F.u.c.k.i.n.g s.l.u.t! Get your cunt offa me, dammit!" Damien thrashed about violently in absolute rejection.


    But she couldn''t hear him.


    ''Its in!'' Her mind exploded with untamed joy. Every inch of space inside her was instantly filled with his enormous c.o.c.k! It was¡­.it was¡­


    ¡­. Rapture


    ''This is my son¡­'' Pride swelled in her chest. ''I made him...I made... this¡­''


    The epiphany was instantaneous. This c.o.c.k was her''s. It belonged to her because she made it.


    ...And she''s going to thoroughly exercise her right to its use.


    Muriel looked down and noticed she hadn''t even swallowed him down to the hilt. ''Oh gods¡­he can go deeper¡­''


    Damien meanwhile laid there, dazed that his mother would so blatantly ignore what he was saying. Then he narrowed his eyes, and thought ''So she thinks she can just do whatever she wants to me, huh? She thinks she can make me cheat on my little trees and get away with it?! This bitch...see how I deal with you! You want me to f.u.c.k you? Fine, then I''ll just f.u.c.k you silly! I''ll f.u.c.k you till you''re nothing but a goddamn cripple!''. Nose flaring in anger, he grabbed her two mochi-like asscheeks and raised her up off of him.


    When she noticed what he was doing she prepared to grab onto his arms and push them away. Thus, she wasn''t at all prepared for what he did next.


    As soon as her lips came up to his bulbous head he slammed her down, making his c.o.c.k smash against her w.o.m.b and causing her to yelp aloud. Her cries were a mix of pain and pleasure.


    ''Oh sweet father Okeanos! He''s HUGE!'' She was so stunned by his violent pounding that she rallied to grab onto his arms, trying desperately not to collapse and salvage what little control she still had in this situation. But Damien wasn''t having it. He kept on with his merciless pounding, kissing her w.o.m.b with each unforgiving thrust. Emptying her head more every second.


    "So you think you can just do what you want, do you? That you can just **** your own son like this?" He growled at her. It took a moment before he noticed she wasn''t listening, just rolling her h.i.p.s in response to his own, all higher thoughts banished from her mind. "Bitch," He scoffed."Just a few thrusts and she''s already c.o.c.k-crazy." A disapproving tsk.


    He looked at her and smirked. He''d just gotten the perfect idea for what to do with this shameless Son-con mother of his. She''d get what she wanted, just not how she wanted it.


    "So you say Dad doesn''t matter? Fine then, i''ll test that later. First, though..." He chuckled, trailing off with dark promise.


    His mother, meanwhile, was sporting question marks above her head. ''What was he saying? Elias doesn''t matter? Of course he doesn-'' But her thoughts were interrupted. It was because Damien once more slid her completely up to the tip of his shaft, giving her no time to think.


    "To be honest," He whispered in her ear, "I wasn''t even fully erect before." And smiled. It wasn''t kind.


    Muriel shuddered at his words. A feeling of impending doom took hold. ''What does he mean, not fully erect? That''s just-LORD OKEANOS!'' Her train of thought was viciously thrown off track by a sudden intrusion somewhere deep inside her. She felt a searing heat in her abdomen and it took her a little while to realize what it was.


    ''By all that is holy¡­ H-He¡­. He''s IN my w.o.m.b?!'' At the sudden realization, she immediately and suddenly climaxed, sending even more of her liquids streaming down upon Damien and the floor.


    It took her quite some time to collect herself after the sudden and explicit release of her love juices, and when she finally figured out how to construct thoughts again, she realized something wrong.


    ''He''s... Not moving? But¡­.. But that''s not fair! I need it! I need more of it, this c.o.c.k...my son''s c.o.c.k¡­!


    '' I need his seed, his life, in me!...So move! F.u.c.k me! Pound me, mess me up¡­''


    "S-Son¡­ Why did you stop? I need¡­. Mhhhmmmm.. More¡­" She slowly stammered out, trying desperately to keep herself from begging.


    "What was that?" He asked.


    "I said...I said...oh¡­" She couldn''t support herself anymore. Her arms gave way, her chest slamming into his own and deforming like soft marshmallows being pinched.


    The fires of passion were flying around like comets in her head. She tried to lift herself, to summon any ounce of strength a all. But her arms revealed themselves to be completely limp, letting her just lie at Damiens mercy. ...and maybe that''s exactly what she wanted.


    He looked her in the eyes as she tried time and time again to move. To continue what was initiated.


    "You were saying?" He asked again, insistant.


    She was buried in his neck. Every breath was a hot, steamy struggle. "Please¡­" she whimpered.


    "Yes?"


    "Your c.o.c.k...I need it...please¡­" Something snapped in her. "Your c.o.c.k! Use your c.o.c.k, hurry! Punish me, violate me, use me however you want! I don''t care even if you leave me a special present that never goes away, just f.u.c.k me already!"She cried. Her lips rained passionate kisses all over him. "And you, too. Let me love you...let me make you happy, so happy you that won''t need anyone else!"


    It was there. That moment. That single instant of surrender. It was there he saw not the domineering and haughty dragon he was used to, nor the crazy shameless son-con she had been in the last few years. He saw an honest and innocent side of her, one that came out only as she to begged to please him, and herself. To fan the passion she felt. For just a moment, he didn''t see her as his mother, but as a woman, inexperienced and confused in love, yet still trying and striving to improve.


    He reached up a hand, and let it softly glide along the side of her face, then let it fall down to her b.r.e.a.s.t, which he then grabbed softly, and gently. "Let''s be happy together then." He softly whispered to the woman before him, causing her to pause in her motions.


    "Damien?.." She asked, meekness in her voice, as he grabbed onto her, and started to slowly lift her up and down on his c.o.c.k. She slowly leaned forward, awkwardly and stiffly, like all the hate and anger had been washed out, and she had been laid bare.


    They kissed, as they made love. In this short moment, they both realized they couldn''t go back. Damien couldn''t let his mother go back to how she was, to let her close off everything again, and let the icy cold of her dragon side take hold again. And as he released and let his potent and virile seed fill her w.o.m.b up, undoubtedly fertilizing her, she realized that this was what she wanted all along. Not to be seen as a threat, or a weapon, or some kind of waiting beast like Elias saw her.


    She wanted to be held in someone''s arms, and be seen as a girl.


    Epilogue.


    Elias was in a jovial mood. His wife and her friend Mary had made up, and she had become pregnant again! He had been deeply worried in the beginning thinking this pregnancy could kill her, but she repeatedly assured him she was fine, and she had found a solution to that problem.


    He had also noticed that ever since she had become with child, she had become as shy and meek as a kitten, her earlier wrath seeming like some kind of bad memory. She would of course still become angry and furious sometimes still, but it had definitely improved, especially when his son was around for some reason¡­.


    No matter, it was probably nothing.


    Elias was currently walking back to their mansion after having been out to get some more exotic foods for his wife. ''Pregnancy does that to women. This is one of the weirder ones though. Why would she want some seaweed?'' He thought wryly, shaking his head the mysteries of women. When he came through the gate, he was greeted by one of the servants and told his wife was waiting for him in the south garden.


    After making his way there, he saw a breathtaking sight. His wife was standing in of the first floor rooms, with her arms supporting her head in the windowsill, the white curtains lightly moving in tandem with the breeze, framing her body with some kind of ethereal quality, making her seem like some fleeting dream, or spring sun.


    "Muriel! You called for me?" He asked towards her, after standing and admiring her for a few minutes. She turned towards him slowly, her face slightly flushed as her dress moved in the wind. ''Or is that her moving? No, must be my imagination'' He thought.


    "Ah, Elias. Come closer now, i, Ahn, don''t want to have to shout to you all the, Mhm, time." She said with a slight shake of her head, after which she giggled, her voice sounding like light church bells to Elias ears. ''She is such a good woman. And with how she''s been lately, caring and nice, i''m falling in love with her even more. Although she''s been rejecting all s.e.x ever since she became pregnant, but we need to be careful with the baby, so it''s ok.'' He thought proudly.


    "I got a letter a little agoOOo, inviting us to the court of the Queen, and, Mhm~, while i''d like to go, i shouldn''t travel too, Ahh, much." She said, leaning forward enticingly, flushing a little bit more. ''Maybe she has a fever? Pregnancy does a lot to the body after all.''


    "So i''d like you to, Mmm, go there in my stead, to say Hello." She said, moving back and forth lightly. ''The wind must be stronger than i thought over there.''


    He smiled brightly, then said "I''d be glad to! We don''t want to strain you too much after all. Though you seemed fine with Dolly, and Damien¡­" He muttered.


    "Ah, That''s because, Ahn, that the treatment i''m taking to, Ah, keep my health fine, requires me to not move to muCH!" She finished with a sudden rise in her voice, her eyes widening. "Ah, i''m sorry, wind, was strong for a moment." She said, finishing with a soft m.o.a.n.


    "You must be feeling bad. Should i come in and help you get set?" He asked, worried for his wife''s health.


    "NO!" She roared. "Uhhh, i mean, you should get going fast, the Queen is waiting after all," She quickly followed up with after her outburst.


    "You''re probably right. Well, say hi to Damien and the others from me, Okay?" He said, turning around to call for the servants to prepare his carriage. "I will! Now, Good LUCCCCCCCCCKK!" She cried out at the end, her legs giving out under her, which Elias would''ve discovered if he hadn''t already turned around and started walking.


    After Elias had gotten onto the carriage and started his journey to the capital, Muriel talked back in her room.


    "Was that good enough Master?" She asked towards Damien who was going d.o.g.g.ystyle at her, pushing her back and forth, right after he had filled her with his seed for the fourth time today. "It was good my little Riel. I, think you deserve a reward for that. So here you get another creampie!" He said, filling her up again, and making her m.o.a.n loudly out in the house.


    Authors Note (Khal):


    Well, that was a blast to write, and i think it came out decently. Now, i know i NTR''ed Elias here, but i think that after what he did to our favorite tree, he deserves to get cucked like this. And Yes, they were having s.e.x while Muriel and Elias were talking.


    Authors Note(cup):


    It ended up more wholesome than i thought it would be. I changed the title to reflect that. So its now mother -son bonding. Hehe.


    Mary''s is really cute and wholesome too. Which i like. But Day said a mindbreak, he keeps his word. So in the one imma make as part of the actual story its gonna be wayyy more mindbreaky and weird. Dont worry.


    COMMENT 7 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 7 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 107 - These Bitches Crazy

    "Back so soon?" Mary raised a brow. She sat atop the bed with her legs dangling neatly off the side.


    "I decided to let them go."


    "My, how generous of you." She quipped lightly. "I remember how kill-happy you used to be back in the Dry Lands. Are you perhaps going soft?"


    "If I am it''s definitely because I''ve got two cute trees keeping me in check now." I looked at the destruction caused by my mother''s earlier rampage. "This is just painful to look at." I sighed.


    The woman dipped her head. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault." I shrugged.


    "How is it not?"


    "I mean I had a hand in it too. And Mother''s crazy. Woman needs a good smack sometimes." Sadly he wasn''t strong enough to give her one right now and his dad seemed unwilling to really let loose on that ass. He knows her weakness and doesn''t even use it. Smh.


    "Anyway," I continued, "Shall we get started?"


    For just a moment, the corner of her lips quirked into what approximated a smile. "I really do indulge you too much."


    "And I''m ever grateful for it." I replied.


    We came here to be loud, and we were.


    ***


    Now, I was raring to go finish up my business with finding out what was going on with my Kindom and Alex, but I decided I could take a detour a little to check out the Dwarves'' hometown. So after several hours of coitus and sleep, we were back in the great forest. By then it was already morning and everyone was looking for us, only for us to pop in through the trees as if nothing had happened. Even though I knew from Mother and Rhea''s looks that they''d smelled something.


    "I can''t believe you''d choose to copulate with this weed over me." Rhea sized Mary up. "Even if you are my husband, you should choose your concubines more carefully. I could have found a good Fae woman for us to enjoy. Instead you''re here hugging moss-covered trees."


    She sounded surprisingly clear-headed, eh?


    "Lady, I don''t even know you and we haven''t talked much since you first showed up in this story. I don''t know why you''re acting like me being your husband is a foregone thing. I liked you better when you were just Chef Milf. Now you''re here insulting the cute tree I''m carefully cultivating like I wouldn''t throw you over my knee and spank you like a petulant child." I narrowed my eyes at the woman.


    "Pfft!" Mother snickered. "Well said, son!" She gave me a thumbs up.


    "You guys think he''s joking." Bubbles snorted.


    "He''s my son. I know he isn''t. That''s what''s so great about it! Go ahead, m''boy! Mommy here will help you put the bitch in her place!"


    "You''re lucky you''re my mother-in-law. I''d have killed you for that comment." The woman in question said indifferently. "As for my husband, if he wishes to put me over his knee we can save that for the bedroom."


    "Mother-in-law!" Mother gnashed her teeth. ??You think you get to call me that?! And as if you could kill me. If you were capable, you''d have done it by now!"


    "Shall we have a match and test it?"


    "Hmph. So rude to a woman you just called mother."


    "If a tiger doesn''t show it''s claws people will think it a kitten."


    Vera took that moment to chime in. "A tiger is just an overgrown p.u.s.s.y anyway. And no one likes those."


    The Fae Queen locked gazes with the younger woman immediately. "And who are you, little twig?"


    Vera shrugged and jerked a thumb towards me. "I''m that guy''s manager."


    "...What?" That one was me. Since when was she my manager? Wait, well, Bridget did say something to that effect once I think¡­.


    "It''s bold of you to think you can have any sort of relationship with him without my approval."


    "Watch your tongue, girl. I may restrain myself for my husband''s sake--"


    "Again, I barely know you, so where do you get off acting so--?"


    "--but I have limits to my patience."


    "As do we." Vera calmly informed. "Isn''t that right, mother?"


    Mary hesitated. "Well¡­"


    "I said--"


    "Yes, I know." Mary interrupted. "But I''m not sure I have a right to speak in this matter myself."


    "You''re my lover. Of course you do."


    "By Vera''s grace, yes."


    "I mean, I told you I wouldn''t stop seeing your regardless of that."


    "Do you think I''d have accepted that if she didn''t allow this?"


    "What other people allow or not have nothing to do with this. I''m my own person. I''m glad she didn''t raise a fuss over it, and I do care about her opinion, but if you choose to f.u.c.k your fiance''s mother its a bit late to be worried about how she''d react. I already said, I won''t let either of you go for anything. Ever."


    "What an unreasonable guy." The mother and daughter pair said as one, shaking their heads in a perfect mimicry of each other.


    "Completely selfish."


    "Indeed."


    The way they radiated a sort of unseen happiness was an indication of their satisfaction with his words.


    "It''d be nice if a bit of that unreasonable selfishness was directed towards his real wife." Bubbles observed mildly with folded arms. Her sister nodded silently, giving her quiet support.


    "My real fake wife?" I asked.


    "Again, it''s legally binding."


    I sighed. "Honestly, just give up. You''re being--"


    "You don''t have the right to call me any variation of the word stubborn." She cut me off sharply. And f.u.c.k me if she wasn''t right!


    "Alright, fine, do what you want." This. God. Damned. Harem. It''s exhausting. Just dealing with all the women who wanna jump my bones is tiring. Was it always this bad? Really? I''m not sure.


    "Thanks, I didn''t need your permission, but thanks."


    Vera looked her up and down. "By the way, didn''t you mention you were of Royal blood?"


    "...Yes, why?"


    The girl considered for a moment before shaking her head once more. "No, never mind. I really don''t like you."


    "Say what?" Bubbles turned frosty. "You mind reiterating that?"


    "No."


    "You really are one arrogant--"


    "Okay!" I spoke up. "Enough bickering." I nipped it in the bud before it could escalate.


    "My son''s ability to collect women really is something else." Mother rubbed her chin. "So many high-class "treasures" are gathered here for him."


    "Father is, as expected, a popular man." Mira sat on the chair I''d made her the other day and patted her belly. "Your grandpa is quite sinful, little one. You really must''ve learn from his example!"


    "See? See? The Young Master has always been quite vile. Just no-good sc.u.m! I don''t see what you two like in him. " Bazette said morosely.


    "Be careful or you''ll find out exactly why we do." Vera teased.


    "Bah. He''s only good at cooking."


    Mary also joined in the fun. "I''d watch your words, daughter. Remember, you''re a girl now and the Young Master can be quite odd in his punishments. Take care that he doesn''t decide to stuff you like those pies you so like."


    The color drained from her face.


    "We may end up sister-wives in the future, even." Vera went on sadistically.


    "Now wouldn''t that be something. Should I just teach you how he likes to be touched now, then?" Her mother asked.


    "S-Stop it¡­"


    "You know, he likes when you lick his earlobe."


    "I don''t care!"


    "There''s also the fact that he enjoys when you wrap his little Damien in your b.r.e.a.s.ts...though, that may be too soon for you."


    "Mother...why¡­" Baz got a haunted look in his eyes as he gazed at the woman who''d given birth to him talk so lewdly about his former best friend.


    "He gets really excited if you bite his lip." Vera supplied.


    "I...I...You guys...knock it off! I hate you!" The tears slid down Baz''s cheeks in a steady stream. "I don''t need to know any of this!"


    "Oh, I don''t know about that." I chuckled. "You''re so pretty now, Baz. You know, maybe this is a good thing, you being a girl. I can show you all the ways a woman can feel good. Did you know that their orgasms can last up to two minutes? Their bodies are so sensitive. I should really let you experience it, wouldn''t you agree? My little cookie s.l.u.t."


    "No! S-Stay away!"


    And she vanished.


    Everyone watched on with raised brows.


    Mary blinked. "Well. That was fun." She determined.


    " Very." Her other daughter agreed.


    "This should be our thing. Teasing Baz."


    "I''d like that."


    "Seems a bit mean though." I was almost a bit sorry.


    "You have your small pleasures, we have ours."


    "You guys really are mother and daughter." I tsked.


    "Isn''t that part of our charm???? I was playfully poked in the stomach from both sides


    I coughed.


    "This is pissing me off." Mother had her arms on her h.i.p.s.


    "Seconded." Rhea monotoned.


    "Agreed." Bubbles tapped her foot on the ground. I saw her holding a small notepad, quickly hidden upon noticing my discovering.


    "Um, it''s slightly uncomfortable to watch." Minerva, who''d been silent all the while, finally spoke up. "S-Sorry, Master." She winced and apologized.


    I was about to ask why she felt the need to say sorry to me, but then Evie cut in.


    "Wait. I don''t get it. Is everyone here trying to be Master''s body pillow too?"


    Me, Mary, Mother and Bubbles looked at her oddly.


    "My what?"


    "Pardon?"


    "My son''s what now?"


    "Is that another thing he likes? He did like to cuddle, if I remember right¡­"


    "Oh...you really took that to heart, didn''t you?" Vera was the only one who seemed to understand.


    ???Evie! I-I told you not to talk about that in public! People will misunderstand!"


    The girl didn''t listen. She, still donning her signature mummy-bandages, stepped forward boldly. "It''s no use. I''m the one who''ll be Master''s best, warmest, most comfortable body pillow!" She declared.


    "Hm. I see." Mother realized something. "No, dearie, don''t worry. Your position there is safe. They''re fighting over something else. You just continue working hard for my son. Perhaps you''d like me to help you. I happen to know all sorts of techniques for comforting--


    I bonked her on the head. "No."


    "Heh." Rhea let out a small laugh.


    "Mother. That''s not funny." Mira scolded.


    "Is it not?"


    "It''s not."


    "Agree to disagree."


    Mother seemed stunned by my treatment, though I don''t know why. "I want to get some stuff done so let''s stop all the nonsense. Come on."


    I kicked awake the lead dwarf and asked him to lead the way. "Ah...so early...why can''t we go later?"


    I kicked him again. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g prick." He yawned. Lit a joint. And stretched. "Damn that''s good stuff¡­.Aight mate, let''s go."


    ***


    The Village Hidden in the Smoke. That''s what they called it. The whole inner area of the forest was covered in a thick, familiar-scented smoke so it was obvious where they got the name.


    "This is great." I nodded.


    Mary sighed dishearteningly. "It''s embarrassing."


    Mother and Rhea walked beside each other in total indifference to one another. "It reeks." Mother snorted coldly.


    "How are you not high as balls right now?" I squinted, ignoring her comment. "You were the other day."


    "I was off-guard then, honey. I took some measures today." She explained with folded arms.


    " As did I." Rhea glanced around. "This is a strange place. There''s power here, but not like any I''ve ever felt. It''s almost¡­"


    "Divine?" Mary suggested.


    "Perhaps, yes."


    "I''ve never really been here. It definitely does have a similar feeling to those bird-brain bastards. It reminds me of White, that lucky bitch."


    "Now that you mention it, it does." Rhea agreed.


    The name tickled something in my head. "Who?"


    "Archangel White." Mother told me. She gave a disdainful look. "She''s the firstborn of the Goddess of Light. A very powerful bitch. She''s hard to hit."


    "Quite an unsavory woman. I could never get a direct attack on her."


    "It''s that damned luck of her''s, isn''t it? So annoying."


    "It''s a part of her powers, yes. It''s a broken ability, really hateful."


    "Gods I dislike that s.l.u.t."


    "Tell me about it."


    The two were busy trash talking the woman for some time before Mary cut in. "I don''t know about her." She began. ''But perhaps she''s related to my creator?"


    "Who? Ah....that''s right. Your breed were born from the blood of my ancestor. I honestly forget about that sometimes."


    I think Yesmina once mentioned something about that, didn''t she? That his blood spilled over the many realms and connected them, or something like that? So Mary was born from Okeanos'' blood when he was fighting the gods however many years ago. My blood, really. Well, that incarnation of myself. The original me, I guess I could say.


    ....Wait. Does that make me her father, too, since I created her? What the heck. So am I just fated to f.u.c.k my past self''s daughters and wives? Like come on, just how many people am I related to through that guy? Half the Mortal realms must be littered with my descendants.


    Eh. Well I suppose Mary''s not strictly a "daughter" in this case. She did say "creator" after all. Anyway even if she could be called my daughter, no way am I minding that. Once you go green you never go back. Vegetarian for life, yo.


    "It''s just up ahead. The southern gate should be coming up any minute." I was informed by a dwarf nearby.


    Suddenly a new voice joined in.


    "...Darius, my man! What''s goin'' on, dog? Come on baby-boo, tell me ''bout the do."


    From out the thick, misty smoke came a lone figure. He was taller than most Dwarves. A sombrero-like hat covering his head and a long-ish coat fluttering in the wind. As he approached you could see a bright orange light near his mouth.


    His steps resounded like they were in tune with the heartbeat of the earth and his voice was smooth like chocolate.


    As he came closer I could make out a boy of perhaps my own age, but shorter and thinner. He looked like Peter Pan and talked like Snoop Dogg.


    "Lord Puff." One of the dwarves, Darius, greeted. "Just here to drop off a few curious visitors. Pretty chill fellows.


    "This is?" I asked the dwarf who previously talked to me.


    "Thats Lord Puff, the third Smokage of the Village Hidden in the Smoke."


    "Why''s he here???


    "As the strongest of the village he has the greatest senses. He also keeps watch over the southern gate. Of course he''d come. He''d want to personally verify your intentions."


    As we talked, Lord Puff looked over at our group and whistled low. "Mm-mm-mm. Some fine bitches up in here now." He took a puff. "Ya''ll lookin'' to have some f--" His head exploded before he could finish.


    Mother and Rhea lowered their glowing hands while the rest of us stood there stunned.


    "Holy hell!" Bubbles was the first to break the silence. I shared the sentiment perfectly.


    "Lord Puff!" The dwarves accompanying us cried.


    Meanwhile I was also freaking out. "What the f.u.c.k?!" I exclaimed. "What''d you do that for?!"


    They shrugged. "He called us bitches."


    I looked at the other dwarves warily. Their faces were painted in shock, disbelief and rising anger.


    "...So, I know how this looks. But--"


    "KILL THEM!" They roared.


    "Goddammit!" I cursed as they raised various weapons from bows to hammers. "You two crazy bitches! Look at what you did! They''ll never let us in their village now!"


    I tensed up and readied for a fight when Rhea pointed a finger and a beam of shining white energy shot out and decapitated every dwarf that''d come with us, man and woman, down to the very last. It happened so fast I didn''t even have time to react.


    "Evie, don''t look!" Minerva shielded her young ward''s view even as she shook herself.


    "Min, I saw...there was--" The girl gulped. "Blood. So much. Min, there was so much blood"


    "Don''t say it. J-Just be quiet, okay? I-It''s okay. It''s okay."


    Now Minerva and Evie''s traumatized. F.u.c.k.i.n.g great! They''d never seen this kind of horror scene up close before, how are they going to process this, huh?!


    Rhea''s lips quirked."There. No witnesses. Happy now, husband?"


    I was done. "You stupid little¡­.of course not! F.u.c.k! We have to get the hell out of here. Mary!"


    But the woman was too busy looking at the carnage. I could only imagine how she felt. These were people who lived near her for who knew how many years. They probably worshipped the woman. Well, tree. And now they were just killed off. So brutally, so casually.


    I saw her turn to Mother and Rhea with a strained expression, a tightening around her eyes.


    "Mary¡­"


    "It''s fine." She waved me off. "This how they are. I shouldn''t have...it''s my fault."


    Mother yawned. " What? It''s almost as if you two are mad as us. What''s the problem?"


    I blinked at her. I was honestly not sure how to respond.


    "The little man demeaned us." Rhea stated. "That is intolerable. He is nothing and no one yet he dares to look at us with such leering eyes? And those other little ones, too. I was merciful the other day due to being out of sorts, but there is no world in which I allow such disrespect towards me and mind. Not only did they demean me, they also cast l.u.s.tful looks over my husband. It was only right they die."


    "Yeah. And I mean I could have tolerated it myself, but why should I? Elias isn''t here to get mad at me, and the little ones deserved it. What he doesn''t know won''t hurt him." She tilted her head just then. "Come to think of it, where is Ellie anyway?"


    Hell. Just listen to these two! It''s the first time it was really driven home what Father told me about back in the Dry Lands. Mom is cray-cray. And not the fun, mostly lovable kind like me, but the legit murder-happy kind. I''d ever actually seen her speak so carelessly and kill so easily. I''d never seen her kill at all, even. As soon as she had any small reason to and Father wasn''t around it seemed like she just let loose.


    And Rhea¡­


    I had to worry. What precautions had they made to stave off the effects of Mary''s aura? I couldn''t be sure drugging her would work anymore.


    These guys are ticking time bombs. Especially Rhea. She''d surely try kidnapping me first chance she got. It''s the only reason she showed up, after all. It could definitely complicate shit.


    "M-M-Master." Minerva''s terrified stare struck me hard.


    I roused myself from my thoughts and reassured her. "It''s okay. Close your eyes. Don''t think about it."


    "T-They just killed them. For no reason. They didn''t do anything, but--"


    "Shh." I stopped her. "It''s alright. Come here." I took the initiative to give the two scared women a hug. "Don''t think. It''s okay." I soothed.


    I sent an apologetic look towards Vera and Mary, but given what happened I don''t think they minded me comforting the two.


    "Let''s get out of here." I started.


    "Wait. You don''t want to go inside anymore?" Mother asked. "I thought you wanted to meet Mary''s physical form."


    I glared at her.


    "Hm? What? What''s wrong? Fine, whatever. Be mad. Hmph, you''re so uptight, just like your father." She stuck out her tongue at me. " But seriously, where is he? I haven''t seen him."


    "Find him yourself! You f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot couple!" I couldn''t help it. I snapped. Such an unreasonable woman!


    "...Hm. You are mad. Okay, okay. Mama understands. She was wrong, alright? Forgive me? Please?"


    "Vera. Please."


    "I know." She nodded.


    And everyone was gone


    ***


    "Elias. There you are." We came back to the house. Father was on the floor still tied up. "Is that...Angel hair? What''s that doing here?"


    Vera turned to me. "We couldn''t just leave him there." She explained.


    "You were able to bring him even though he wasn''t with us?"


    "Mother can."


    "Should''ve just left him there. Him and his psycho wife."


    "I don''t think I want either of there." Mary spoke quietly. "Certainly not your mother."


    I sighed. "Yeah. I wouldn''t either. Anyway, let''s not stop here. Take us to the Milf Kingdom. Just us, Evie and Minerva.??? He can''t leave them with these people. I considered. "No, Bubbles and Mira too. I guess Becks as well." Mira being heavy with child, and given how her mother never approved of Claude, I didn''t really feel right leaving them together either. Even if Rhea is her mother and she hasn''t shown any hostility towards the baby. Her recent display of cruelty meant she was not a good influence.


    Not that I am myself, but I don''t go around killing quite as easily and meaninglessly.


    As for Bubbles and her sister, the Dry Lands is their home. Or at least the place they lived up to now. Bubbles had reason to come, at least, and it was only right the sisters stick together. Maybe they''d want to go meet that adoptive grandfather of their''s, too.


    "You really named it that?" Mary asked.


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "....Nothing."


    **********


    Author: So...sorry for the month long delay. BUT i wasn''t idle. I was actually working on a new novel, two actually. The MSTV: Alternate story is already up. Start from chapter 6, the previous ones are just copies of the original first five chapters here.


    I think im going to leave it on only Scribblehub for now so be sure to keep track of it there.


    scribblehub.com/series/141728/my-sister-the-villainess-alternate/


    As for the OTHER new novel¡­.i think yall gonna like it. Here it is with already five chapters out


    scribblehub.com/series/141744/yandere-dating-system/


    I know you can copy or click on the link, least last time i checked Wn doesnt let you, but yeah go to SH and search them up.


    COMMENT 4 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 4 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Editor:

 Chapter 108 - The Development of Milfheim

    "Name."


    "DeezNuts23"


    "Occupation?"


    "Warrior."


    "Ugh, that''s the hundredth already. Fine. Physical labor then. Alright, f.u.c.k it. Oi, listen up! All warrior classes please stand to the left!"


    The Milf Kingdom! Currently the city was in the midst of rapid development.


    "You there! Are you skilled in architecture?"


    PostMelon trembled as he said, "Well, one of my sub-classes is Carpenter, but--."


    "Excellent! Listen, I just got to the city. My wife is heavy with child and we lost our home during that wretched attack on Ko so I need a new one built as fast as possible but I''m busy and can''t do it myself. Please help me, you won''t regret it!"


    Ding!


    [Build a house for the young couple]


    [Difficulty: D]


    [Reward: 3 gold coins]


    "What? Three gold pieces? Sign me up!"


    "Thank you! Please come with me, I already have a mage ready to help with the materials."


    Houses made using sand shaped and hardened through magic. A foundation and sturdy walls were easily created but the interior still had to be designed and properly furnished. Beds, chairs and tables specifically were in hot demand.


    All around the city people recruited players with Architect, Carpenter or Mage classes to help build new homes. Not only that, but stores were also erected along with structures to house the city''s soldiers. The quality of the houses, shops and barracks directly affected the residents'' satisfaction and public security.


    There were also several shopping districts being created in all four corners of the city.


    "Fresh apples! Cantaloupe! Exotic fruits from outside the Dry Lands, currently only available here at AssLover69''s street stall! Limited time! Just 1 gold! You can''t beat such prices!"


    Merchant classes flourished. There was no time for them to actually buy such wares, so many paired up with friends to rob other already well-established merchants coming in.


    "You! So it was you who stole my merchandise, huh? Well you''re coming with me, pal!"


    "Sir...wait, I''m innocent!"


    "Tell it to the judge!"


    "Ah! Help, someone!"


    Of course this was not without consequence for many of them. But for those who were honest and who worked to slowly build relationsh.i.p.s with the NPC merchants things were different. Those who were really enterprising paired up with those who had production classes and acquired products to sell that way. Love Orgy allowed great freedom in the number of occupations and classes one could have.


    Meanwhile, there was also a race to finish a great wall around the city.


    "No, the watchtower has to be higher, higher! Do it again! We need this section done before the week is out!"


    It was many miles wide and was made so to allow room for the city''s predicted growth. It''s expected that the size would surely dwarf Ko and so there was ample room left for it to thrive. It was a city that would grow from the inside out.


    A Kingdom. A city expected to be large enough to be a city-state all on it''s own in the future. With the combined population of the city''s previous residents and Ko city''s immigrants, this was not an exaggerated estimate of it''s future size.


    Many people wanted to participate in the city''s development. The Dry Lands boasted some of the most numerous untapped gold and silver mines in the entire continent. Due to recent movement to extract these precious materials which the Aeil had previously cared not for, this was becoming a land where money flowed like water and everyone wanted to get in on that.


    Everyone including the players, who constantly did this task or that. Unlike in other cities where rewards for completing quests would garner only a few copper or silver at most, a lot of quests within this up and coming city would give at least one gold coin upon completion. Reports of this phenomenon greatly surprised and angered all the players who hadn''t chosen the Dry Lands'' new Milf Kingdom as their spawn point. Many players responded to the rumors with great enthusiasm and prepared to make the journey over hoping to strike it rich.


    Opportunity! Wealth! This is what the Milf Kingdom had quickly come to represent. Though the players all wondered why the Kingdom was given such a weird name¡­and the city''s name itself...Milfheim, huh...


    But with the immense amounts of money the Kingdom earned they were able to bring in mages from all over the continent to help quickly build the wall. Again, by using simple earth manipulation and hardening spells on the sand. There were even plans to further enchant the walls once complete to increase it''s defensive capabilities, perhaps allowing for aerial defense in the coming days as well.


    "F.u.c.k. What''s up with the monsters here? Their levels are too high! The game just opened, how is this area unlocked already? How do the devs expect us to survive like this?"


    "Join the city guard or militia. You can gain levels just by training. If you get through the basics you can just barely be able to beat these damn beasties if you group up with ten or twenty others."


    Because the various creatures were tough to beat for most of the players so soon since the game''s launch they were forced to join the local defensive organizations and train until they were able to somewhat stand up to the beasts in a group.


    Once the basic training was complete they were sent out to quell the odd monster attack. Sometimes monsters were even captured and used in the training process.


    "There''s been a report of Slithers running amok near district 12. Go deal with them!" The locals quickly realized these strange newcomers would only come back after death. Strangely they felt no need to question this and simply threw them at the monsters wildly.


    Thankfully while the experience they gained to level up dropped, their skill experience and mastery soared due to the trial by fire and wasn''t effected by the experience dip after death. So they were actually a bit more powerful even when they died and could therefore more efficiently and easily take care of the monsters the next time so long as they were careful and went in a suitably sized group.


    "Seriously though, what''s up with this difficulty? Why is this place unlocked so early?! Ah!"


    They didn''t know that a certain "player" had long since come and dominated the area, allowing for the area to be available from the start. There were several steps before the Dry Lands would have originally been unlocked.


    The first step was to start and organized group on a scale that it was recognized by the general populace.


    The second step was to establish places of worship from which a spawn point could exist.


    "Have you heard of our Lord And Savior, Solaire?"


    "...Praise the sun!"


    "What are you doing? Put your arms down and lower your voice, this is a place of divinity! You will be respectful!"


    The Church of Solaire was wildly popular among the locals. The church sent disciples out periodically to recruit new initiates. In particular, they were interested in those of the priest class.


    On paper, the church sounded good. And they were indeed greatly liked among the male players. However, their main interest lied in pretty female priests.


    "God Solaire is a being of utmost sensuality. To gaze upon his face is to lose yourself in raw s.e.x.u.a.l desire. As a god representing life and fertility, he appreciates the young and beautiful. Won''t you consider joining?"


    Those who did join, however, at least the female population of players, were divided.


    "Hey did you join the church?"


    "What? No way. Those crazies wanted to dress me in a weird bunny girl outfit and serve guests."


    "Huh?!"


    "Yeah. They have a whole gambling operation running in the back of the building. I had a friend who joined and saw it. They all just do drugs and play blackjack."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah. I wouldn''t join if I were you. "


    On the other end,


    "Wow! The place is so fun! Guys, you have to join. The church has a gambling den in the back and you get paid mad bank just for serving a few drinks. You can even play and get high! It''s glorious." One gushed.


    Another chimed in. "Plus they have a statue of Solair everywhere and OMG he''s so hot. He''s definitely my God of choice. Hehe, they say that if I go up in rank high enough I might even get a chance to meet him. Do you think they''ll let us have s.e.x with the divine entities in this game?"


    "Um, hello? The game''s title is Love Orgy. Of course we can!"


    As for the males¡­


    "Hey there, handsome. Want to join our church?" Numerous busty Solaire-worshipping women stood on street corners and cat called all male passersby. "Come on~ Don''t you want to play with us?"


    "Take my soul right now." The hot-blooded male players'' nostrils flared and they all happily joined up even though they were asked to hand over "all earthly possessions" currently in their possession.


    Now, this might sound like a great deal for the horny bastards.


    Except¡­


    "Alright. Go report to Sister Agnes for your training. What are you doing with your clothes still on? Take them off, you have customers waiting! Go out there and shake that d.i.c.k like your life depends on it!"


    They were given the sub-class Rent Boy.


    It was the ultimate honey trap.


    Overseeing all this chaos? A very exhausted bandit chief''s daughter and one fed-up Cass.


    "I," He muttered for the thousandth time as he sank into his chair and ignored the dreaded stacks of papers on his desk. "Am going to kill that little f.u.c.ker¡­"


    "Blaspheme later. Start signing."


    He nearly cried.

 Chapter 109 - Bless Us

    AN: Im sorry im late, had hand injuries that took long too heal cuz I''m a damn diabetic. But anyway it healed a while ago, so i just wrote chapters. Have like a week or so written, just not edited and i might add stuff. So expect a chapter a day, roughly, for like all this week. Um, but they might be late if I''m writing chapters for other stories and whatnot


    *********


    "I am so proud of this community." That was my assessment after less than ten minutes wandering the bustling, still-developing city. "It''s glorious!"


    "It''s certainly chaotic." Bubbles stated. She started ripping apart her clothing due to the heat and ended up with an exposed leg and midriff before putting up a finger and lightly spraying water into the air as a sort of mist to cool off. "It suits you. Looks like it''s going to be big, too, this place."


    "I did hear reports of a Solaire making waves in the Dry Lands." Becks folded her arms as she gazed around. "It''s unexpected that it was to this extent."


    "


    "Well, it''s partly due to me." Her sister replied. "Because we entered into a political marriage the residents would obviously migrate and seek help from his followers after Ko was attacked,"


    "Ko was attacked? Why?"


    "I had a scuffle with his uncle a while ago."


    "Llyr." The cold-faced woman''s expression turned even chillier.


    "Yeah. Wait, you know his name?"


    "I''ve known Muriel for a long time. Though I''ve not met him personally before coming to this real, I still heard him being mentioned a time or two. And after finding out she''s here and remembering what kind of Dragon he was, it was simple connecting the dots. After all there are only so many Dragons of Royal blood out there."


    "Yeah, pretty hard to mistake an Okeanos family member. That uncle is a tough bastard, too. I barely made it out alive, and Ko was ruined, but most people survived. By the way, I saw a giant icicle when we visited his hideout. Was that you?"


    A nod. "I went back to get his blessing. It was time. I wasn''t sure why, but it was."


    "Blessing for¡­?"


    The woman jerked her chin towards me.


    "Ah. Right. So that''s what he meant. He did say something strange back then."


    "I wanted to beat an acknowledgment out of him. I was going to do the same with Muriel...she would never have given it otherwise. But I ended up losing control of myself when I saw you two¡­" She trailed off and clenched her jaw tight. "Well. It was a surprise, to say the least. I got emotional. Sloppy."


    "Saw us do w--oh my god. " Realization quickly dawned. Her eyes went wide. "That''s right, his mother likes to peep...and you saw when we...oh, hell. Becks. I''m so sorry."


    "It''s fine." Her sister waved her off.


    "I mean I knew you liked him, but I didn''t know he was your...you know. If I did I would have stopped myself. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I wasn''t even sure I believed it myself." The woman''s indifferent tone sounded out. "It''d been so long. I thought I''d be cold forever. Numb forever. And the only time I felt like I wasn''t, was when he was nearby." She turned to me then. "I watched you, you know. For a long time I''d be near, just close enough to feel the warmth you give me. I couldn''t be there often, but whenever I had time I would go to you and enjoy the feeling of my beating heart. The blood pumping through my veins. They became my most cherished moments." Her calm, steady gaze was bright and full of intense sincerity.


    I shrugged. "I dunno, lady, you haven''t had nearly enough screentime for that to make my kokoro go dokidoki. But hey, you can follow me if you want. I mean we don''t have to be lovers, eh? I could always use another attendant."


    "...Attendant¡­" I could feel the surrounding area start to cool just a little. "That''s not what I want. I--"


    "Tough titties, kid. That''s the deal."


    The lady opened her mouth to retort but was interrupted.


    "This guy won''t fall easily. He is under the delusion he is a devoted man." Bubbles patted her sister''s back. "Don''t worry, we''ll **** him later."


    "Oi." I warned.


    "What? Everyone''s doing it."


    Vera snorted. "Some of us don''t need to."


    "Jeez. Can you be any more annoying?" Bubbles sneered. "I was just joking."


    Meanwhile Mary took a step towards me and clutched at my shirt. She stared at the other, younger woman until she turned white and blanched.


    "I was really just joking, alright? Gods!" She threw up her hands.


    "You shouldn''t be joking about something like that at all." Mary all but hissed, a cold venomous edge to her voice.


    "Come on. I wouldn''t seriously do that to him anyway."


    "But you could." Mary replied. "You could, and he''d just shrug it off like it doesn''t matter. But it should matter. And if you were really his friend you''d be horrified by it too, not standing there joking about how he''d been used."


    Bubbles raised a brow."That''s rich coming from someone whose relationship with him started only because she couldn''t keep her panties dry in his presence. Oh yeah, honey, I know. I don''t care if you are the most important figure in the realm, you have no room to talk. At least I was his friend first. In fact from what Dolly told me you were practically his second mother and you still ended up sleeping with him. How is that not messed up?"


    "She''s a s.e.xy milf. It''s not messed up, it''s hot. And I mean. There''s no use crying over spilled milk. You call it ****. To me it''s just another Wednesday. It''s just s.e.x." I sighed. Well, if it happened to other people I wouldn''t be saying that. But it''s me and I''m not your average guy. I couldn''t care less. Being taken advantage of by beautiful women? Could be worse things done to me.


    "You don''t have normal values." Vera stated. "You don''t understand how f.u.c.k.i.e.d up it is, but we do. So just be quiet and let us protect what little remains of your dignity."


    "My dignity? Um, excuse me, aren''t you the one who was letting me service her in front of her own mother? Your dignity is the one that seems to be in danger, love."


    "My dignity is pristine. I indulge the man I love, how is that wrong? It''s just foreplay anyway. We''re all consenting a.d.u.l.ts, who is anyone else to judge?"


    "Same thing with me."


    "Young Master, the keyword is ''consenting''"


    Good point. "Oh. Well then. Alright, I''ll be quiet." I relented. Maybe she is right, after all. I''m f.u.c.k.i.e.d up six ways from Sunday. I''m probably not a good judge of what''s acceptable or not, in this case at least.


    "Uh." Mira finally spoke up. "Before you do that, what is this place? Why are we here?" The swollen Fae beauty was busy fanning herself due to the ungodly heat. I immediately ripped my coat into a large piece, conjured some ice, and handed it to her.


    "Here."


    "Thanks." She took it gratefully and placed it near her neck. "But you didn''t answer my question."


    "Yet." I pointed out. "And it''s just my Kingdom. I sort of became a local deity here and people started coming over."


    ther


    "You also forcefully converted the bandit population and made them your subordinates." Bubbles helpfully reminded.


    "Right. That too. I was hunting some blasphemous sc.u.mbags and needed the help, so I drafted people into my army. After a while they started deifying me because I kept exploding with life energy back then and accidentally creating oases. Very important to these guys."


    Mira looked at me strangely. "So that''s why your essentia changed. I see. It''s the power of their faith."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "Your Divine power. It grew. It normally wouldn''t since even Angels can''t convert faith to Divine energy. Theirs is allotted to them. Some get more, others less, but they can''t change how much they possess unless they''re given more by the gods themselves."


    "What is it, this Divine power?"


    "Well, mother once said it''s the power of miracles but that''s all I know. How it differs from mana and magic, I don''t understand."


    Miracles, hm? Pretty vague, that. Just being able to use my life energy to bring back people who have a foot in the grave is already pretty miraculous. And magic is as great a phenomena as I''ve ever imagined. I''ll probably learn more about it later, though. It''s not exactly important right now.


    "Ok, well that''s enough talk. Let''s explore, shall we?" I was eager to see just what this place had in store.


    ***


    "Is it just me, or is there something weird about the people here?" Mira asked.


    She''d noticed it for some time now, but¡­


    "Weird how?" Damien, Mira''s father, questioned back as he strode forward with two green-haired beauties in each arm.


    "The women. They''re staring. At you." Mira pointed out.


    "Hm?" He gave a cursory glance at their surroundings.


    Vera, Mira''s first stepmother, raised a bro as she looked at her from the side."But that''s normal?"


    "They look like they want to eat him."


    Mary, Vera''s mother and Mira''s second stepmother, raised a brow also. "But that''s normal?"


    "No, but they look...zealous."


    The blue-haired Chelsea--more famously known as Bubbles, as dubbed by Father--who was technically Mira''s real first stepmother, gave another odd look. "But that''s--?"


    "Okay, fine. Forget I said anything." Mira huffed. "But even the men are looking at him!"


    The cat-eared beastkin, Minerva, was Mira''s saving grace. "It''s okay, Miss Mira. Those are just Master''s followers. They must sense his divine countenance."


    "Master''s holiness emanates from his every pore. It''s very soothing." The blonde-haired beauty, Evie, whispered solemnly. Mira had almost forgotten that the two were quite...devoted to her father. For example each day before every meal they would sit at the table and say grace, thanking her father for the meal and quietly paying homage. Or they would pray in front of a shrine they''d built in the living room. They''d light incense for him and kneel in front of it for almost a full half hour.


    Other times they would take to the streets and try to convert the populace. Suffice it to say, they were zealots. Though they didn''t seem like it at first glance, whenever the topic came to her father they would go into a strange state of calm god-worship. Devotion towards Mira''s father had settled deep into their bones.


    "You know, actually, they do seem a bit different from normal now that you mention it." Her father agreed. "Aren''t they looking at Bubbles, too, even?"


    "Oh, you''re right." The woman exclaimed. "Well, people should know me. But you''ve always kept your head covered, right? Not many should recognize you as Solaire."


    Just then a random man in leather armor walked up and knelt down. Father stared at him for a moment. Rather, at a bit above the man''s head.


    All of a sudden the man jumped up and started pumping his arm. "Oh my god. Guys, he gives buffs!"


    "What?!"


    "Buffs?!"


    "So it IS Solaire!


    "In person...this is amazing! A Divine personally appearing this early in the game? And giving buffs? Insane!"


    "Me next, me next!"


    "Move over!"


    "Quit shoving!"


    "Those buffs are mine!"


    All of a sudden various exclamations rang out.


    "Look, it''s the hottie God from the church!"


    "Hubby~!"


    "He''s even s.e.xier in person, oh sweet Jesus."


    Mira tensed immediately. What was going on?! People were gathering around them like moths to a flame. Mira feared being overrun and trampled, but moments before the crazed men and women reached them several figures rushed out faster than the rest and encircled them protectively.


    "Blasphemous sc.u.m!" A sharp female voice shook with fury. "Do not dare touch our Lord with your filthy hands! Back away! However many dares still come is however many will die!"


    The voice belonged to a brunette--the veil covering her face doing little to hide her beautiful delicate features--in modified nun robes. WIth two slits on the side she revealed a pair of legs bearing fishnet stockings and a short leather belt wrapped around each thigh. The woman''s top half had a heart-shaped hole at the b.r.e.a.s.t area and at her neck was a thick collar, also leather, where a small lock was keeping it shut tight. Most notably the woman''s eyes were blindfolded by a blue piece of cloth, but that didn''t seem to hinder her at all. A golden earring also hung on her right lobe in the design of a sun, seen through the veil due to it''s bright l.u.s.ter.


    After making her statement to the general populace, she turned. And approached father, her every step precise. She fell to her knees in front of him and took something out of from between deep within her b.r.e.a.s.ts. A silver key.


    "My Lord, I am Sister Agnes. With this key I offer you my body and soul. Please accept and grant me the honor of servicing you tonight." She held her hands and prayed "Bless me and my Sisters with your seed so that we may birth strong warriors for your glorious Kingdom. "


    Mira and the rest of the women around her blinked in surprise.


    Meanwhile father was sighing and rubbing his temple.


    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g hell. They''re Mormons."

 Chapter 110 - Heresy, Heresy Everywhere

    Author: Aight so i was at my sister''s, housesitting, last week while she went on vacation only to discover she didnt have wifi so i couldnt post anything. Sucks but i did write a bit more. Came back home, half my f.u.c.k.i.n.g house was f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. Wifi was down cuz the wiring in the house was old and finally gave out. Got it fixed today. Took a couple days since they didn''t have to re-wire everything, tho they said i should have it done eventually. Considered just releaseing all my stored up chapters to make up for the delays, then realized that would mean i would have to stop procrastinating so im just sticking to my previous word and releasing one a day. Cuz i wanna enjoy my internet again. But imma release an Alternate chapter too in a couple hours or whatever so yeah.


    Lol. First a hand injury. Then no wifi. Then my damn wiring has to be replaced. Like i aint even lying guys. Kinda wish i was tho tbh. F.u.c.k me.


    ***


    "What''s a Mormon?" Mary raised a brow.


    "A bunch of annoying bastards who don''t know how to take no for an answer. And don''t even get me started on the cult offshoots in their gated communities dabbing in all kinds of despicable polygamous nonsense."


    "Ah. I see. They do sound like your kind of people.''


    "I''m not anything like them, okay?"


    "Are you not also very stubborn and have various relationsh.i.p.s with many different women? And this kingdom is of your own creation."


    "I''m not polygamous, though."


    "Only because you can''t be bothered to deal with that kind of responsibility. Although, you do have both me and Vera. Is that not the same thing?"


    "...That''s different. It''s way different."


    "And correct me if I''m wrong, but is Miss Chelsea not your first official wife?"


    "So?"


    Mary shrugged. "Well, it''s just to say that them ending up like this is very suitable."


    "Given the nature of your bloodline, especially. Your mother would approve of this if they weren''t mere humans." Vera pointed out.


    All while we talked Sister Agnes patiently awaited my answer. She stared at me with a fervor. I couldn''t tell because of the blindfold, but I could feel it. Her intense gaze.


    Hm. S.e.xy nun. Damn. I liked her style, too. But I''m taken.


    "Alright, I''ll bless you later. For now can you just take us out of here?"


    She rose smoothly. "As Your Radiance commands." She turned and snapped. "We move! To the Church!"


    "This should be interesting." Bubbles smirked.


    "I have a bad feeling about this whole thing." Mira rubbed her swollen belly. Seriously though, is that baby ever coming?


    ***


    "Are you staring at her ass?"


    Hearing the sudden question I glanced to the side for a moment. I confirmed Mary''s narrowed gaze before resuming my admiring of Agnes'' fat, bouncy, very well-rounded rear-end. And to think this Sister wants me to make her a Mother¡­


    "Oh, yes." I replied absently. ??It''s quite something."


    "Do you like it, my Lord?" The Sister glanced back.


    "It''s a magnificent ass." I spoke honestly from the heart. "Looks delicious."


    "Then I''ll be sure to apply a flavored rouge to it tonight so that you may taste to your heart''s content."


    I was about to say that wasn''t necessary--I''d eat that ass regardless...not that I was going to take her up on the offer. Just saying--when Mary looked towards her daughter with a raised brow. "Are we okay with this?"


    Vera shrugged. "Whether we are or not doesn''t matter. He is a simple man."


    I grunted and patted her on the back. "Damn right."


    "I don''t follow." The woman''s brows furrowed.


    Bubbles snorted. "Do you expect him to stop finding other women attractive just because he''s dating you?"


    A shake of the head. "Of course not. I''m not unreasonable." A pause. "But at the risk of sounding too conceited, well¡­" She trailed off.


    "Oh, you''re hot." Bubbles nodded. "I admit. But this guy doesn''t care even if you''re the most transcendental beauty in all of creation. He''d still ogle other women."


    "I appreciate variety. Sue me." I was entirely unapologetic.


    "I''ve noticed." The blue-haired vixen snorted, her eyes wondering over the various other beauties around her. Vera, Mary, Mira, Minerva, Evie, Becks too.


    Minerva blushed and averted her gaze while Evie tilted her head curiously. Meanwhile everyone else met the woman''s eyes unabashedly.


    "I can''t exactly say you''re wrong, but I dislike the implication."


    "And he''s my father. What are you trying to say? I''m also taken."


    "Being his daughter and married matters not to a man like him." Bubbles said dismissively. "It''s part of his charm."


    "F.u.c.k you. Also, I don''t go out and just recruit groupies. Your sister followed me. So did you, actually. And Evie was a cute lolita before, alright? Every other woman in my life just popped up unexpectedly. It''s not my fault."


    "Uh-huh."


    We continued that way for a while. The building we were brought to was a giant cathedral near the center of the city. It was magnificent and imposing with tall stained glass windows and blinding white stone for walls. Gold and silver lay everywhere, gems embedded in the stone itself and giving off a splendid rainbow of color in the sunlight.


    But what was most delicately and beautifully carved was the giant statue outside the cathedral. The statue depicted the younger and formerly less muscular me. I was posed in a way where I had my hand under the skirt of a beautiful woman leaning into a kiss as another hugged me from behind with her lips brushing my neck. A third woman was by my feet holding onto my thigh.


    However...you know...those three women looked faintly familiar. I couldn''t quite put my finger on how, but I could feel it. I was suddenly struck with the thought that they needed a good beating, those three. Yet for the life of me I didn''t understand why.


    First thing''s first, though. "How the hell did you know what I looked like?"


    "The true believers always have, Your Radiance. The Day''s Dazzling Dawn has always closely followed and idolized you. Of course we would know of your exploits here."


    Those guys again!


    "I should have known it''d be them." I muttered. "Alright then. And why''s there all these s.e.xy nuns outside?" To explain, various pretty women in tight and slightly revealing nun outfits were catcalling the passersby.


    They looked like they were working the streets. I''d studied them for a while now, and I concluded that this must be some kinda honey trap. But I still had to ask.


    "They''re recruiters for the cause." It was simply explained.


    "People are giving them their stuff."


    "Donations are required upon joining. Material wealth is a sin, so we ask they repent by giving up their possessions for a better purpose."


    "And what do you use all their stuff for?"


    "We sell them and increase our profits. For the betterment of the church, of course."


    "...Ah. Okay. Let''s see the inside, I guess."


    I was already feeling unhappy. This was not my church. This was not the church I envisioned.


    We were led forward and walked past two great dark wood doors that opened to a spacious hall. Rows upon rows of black pews with silver inlay greeted us. More statues of me lined the walls atop marble pillars, looking down on the people below as they sat with heads bowed in prayer.


    I noticed a robed individual walking up to a pretty nun and slipping something into her hand. She then took his arm with a smile and led him through a door to the side.


    We arrived with a group of nuns ourselves, including Sister Agnes who I was told had a "special" position so we attracted attention easily.


    There were several stories to the cathedral and above us were almost a dozen or so women on either side were flipping through thick tomes when we first entered. However they were now also looking down at us just like the statues. Or rather than us, they were looking at me in particular.


    I saw white usernames among them.


    I could feel their collective gazes like soft kisses against the skin. A quiet murmuring began to sweep through the room.


    From all around us the women moved in. They gathered in a thick crowd and Agnes had to order her subordinates to make a tight circle.


    "Something is strange with these women." Becks put a hand to her waist. "Their eyes. Something about them seems...familiar."


    Mary nodded. "It''s the same way men look at Muriel when she uses her power over them."


    And she said that I received a notification.


    [Multiple individuals have been charmed]


    "I''m not doing anything." I said defensively.


    "You don''t have to. It''s just your nature." Vera replied.


    I rubbed my chin. "You know, if I didn''t have you and Mary I''d totally take advantage of this."


    "Yes, I do know."


    "But I won''t."


    "Because they aren''t cat-girl goths."


    "Exactly, because--oi."


    "Let''s move on." The girl motioned for Agnes to continue leading the way. "I''d heard a few rumours as we walked here. There should be something interesting at the back of this place, no?"


    Agnes vigilantly watched the whispering crowd. "Yes. It was something Lord Cassius one mentioned about His Radiance''s plans. When we learned of it we immediately set to work on fulfilling them in His place."


    I didn''t dare hope. "Wait...don''t tell me¡­"


    ***


    "Soft 17 for Lisa. And Byran is sitting on a nice 20. What''s Lisa going to do? She''s thinking, she''s thinking. Come on, Lisa, what''re you going to do against the dealer''s face card? Alright, we have a 14 for the dealer...15 for the dealer...17...and it''s...21! 21 for the dealer, 21. Oh-ho-ho, bad luck for Lisa and Byran. A ten Fuks loss."


    "This is the gambling room." Agnes swept her hand across the large area that''d opened in front of them. Being led down numerous hallways, two flights of stairs, and hidden behind an inconspicuous wall...we found ourselves staring into an enormous open space full of people. There were tables everywhere. An almost sickly-sweet scent hung in the air as all around us women in tight-fitting fishnet stocking and corsets flitted about here and there carrying trays of food or wine.


    It was a boisterous place. Loud, rowdy, and dripping with the sin of greed as gold coins danced under the light of red lanterns.


    "Blackjack and hookers¡­" I almost wept. A tear slid down my cheek. "It''s here. It''s really happening."


    "Well, they aren''t p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es. They are Sisters, though only initiates as of now" Agnes corrected. "Although if someone does catch their eye there is no rule against them having fun. Provided they drain them of all their money first, of course."


    "Same thing." I waved her off. "Wait¡­" I squinted. "What''s going on over there? The women¡­" They were all starting to move towards the back of the room where a sizeable platform was erected. That area was a little darker than the rest of the place and on the platform was a thick pole that looked like it belonged in a--


    "You have strippers here, too?" I gaped. I was about to go order a drink and sit down when a man walked on stage. His face was full of tears as he started writhing around the pole like a snake and shaking his ass for a masked audience.


    Several numbers were called out immediately. "Wait. What the f.u.c.k is this then?"


    "He is being auctioned. Whoever bids highest will earn him for the night. Since he is an Arrived we don''t ask what the customer does with him. Even if he dies he''ll be back anyway." Agnes'' eyes said she was apathetic to the severity of the situation her words implied.


    On stage the man was moving shakily. I watched intently, wondering why he was even doing something like that when he obviously hated it. Then the frustration in his gaze hit me.


    "Just what the hell¡­?" I frowned. At my side Mary whispered into my ear.


    "It''s a contract. They''ve magically bound him somehow."


    Agnes nodded upong hearing her. "We offered them employment. Of course they do as we say."


    "You''re forcing the men into something like this? Why?"


    "Your Radiance kids. Is it not obviously in worship of you? These men come to us in l.u.s.t. We Sisters, who have devoted ourselves to you in both body and soul, were not meant for their hands. Yet they wish to ignore this and partake of our flesh, to take what is dedicated solely to you, our Lord. it''s only right that as initiates they repent for this sin by selling their own bodies." The woman''s eyes radiated a soft light as the fanaticism bled into her voice.


    "Bitch, you literally said not five minutes ago that all these bunny-girl Sisters can go have s.e.x with whoever they want. Now when it comes to your excuse for whoring these guys, its something about them eyeing people dedicated to me? When you literally honey trapped them to begin with? F.u.c.k off with that nonsense."


    "M-My Lord?" Agnes backed up a step as I approached her.


    But I didn''t stop, not until she hit the wall behind her. I grabbed her by the jaw and roared into her face. "When the f.u.c.k did I ever tell you guys to pull these kind of stunts, huh? You bunch of f.u.c.k.i.n.g fanatics. Not even worshipping the right people! Where are my furries, huh? I haven''t seen even one since arriving! What the f.u.c.k did you do with them?"


    "T-Those blasphemous curs! Their damnable followers! They were expunged from the order long since! Your Radiance, what''s got you so angry? Please tell me so that I may soothe--"


    "Expunged? EXPUNGED?!" I raged. "The hell do you mean, ''expunged''? You threw them out? Killed them?"


    "Kill? My Lord, wait, please calm down, we only--"


    "I don''t care!" I squeezed. The woman was trembling as everyone around us went into a panic. "PAGAN! All of you are pagans! Worshipping a false God, corrupting my teachings...who?! Who was it that led astray my flock?!" I momentarily forgot that Minerva and Evie had been the ones to start this whole business of idolizing me and going door-to-door to convert new followers.


    At this moment I was far too lost in my wrath.


    "This place of heresy...I''ll make sure it doesn''t see another sunrise!"